ă€ŠMokuton Authorityă€‹


 Chapter 1 - A deal of a deathtime

    Opening my eyes I see a huge line that goes till the horizon, on this line, there are a bunch of people from different ethnicities you could find every type of person possible, but the thing that bugs me the most is the eerie silence of everyone is kinda creepy.

    Looking up a see a blood-red sky the ground is dark with a red hue but this seems like it isn''t bothering anyone on the line when I look left and right and I fond nothing but huge plains and other queues of people.

    Having observed everything around me, for the time being, I started to come on the terms that I died, I didn''t have a glorious life but it was kinda normal no major event or difficulties if I have a way to express what my life was the best word for it would be BORING, but this new situation intrigues me.

    While I was thinking the line continues to move forward and I unconsciously follow them, a long time passes, at least I think so, time is kinda uncountable here.

    After thinking for a long time I see on the horizon a building it kinda gives me a goth feeling all black purple and red seems to be its color, coming closer to the building I could see its entrance.

    Entering the building all I see is a table with a computer a bunch o paper and a being that looks like a demon, yes demon, horns, tail, claws even bat wings. the demon noting me start to speak:

    Demon: Hello my name is Drac and I''m the demon responsible for greeting new souls.

    Me: Hello.

    Drac: Already answering your questions, yes you are dead, yes I''m a demon and no I''m not gonna eat you.

    Me: ... Okay?

    Drac: you won''t believe how much people keep screaming to not eat them after they see my appearance, principally those fanatic they are the worst of them. So before we start any questions?

    Me: I will ask for them at the end.

    Drac: Finally someone whit a brain you won''t believe me how much stupidity I have to handle.

    Drac: So let start with you file hmm... Good pretty standard stuff normal childhood normal a.d.u.l.t life. Ended down here because a little acc.u.mulated small sins, your worst sin is rage huh.

    Drac: So I will give you the standard speech. There are two realms for the dead heaven and hell, hell where you are right now functioning with energy extracted from the seven sins and negative emotions, we use this energy for daily use and food even this computer here is powered by this energy. heaven is the opposite they extract energy from the seven virtues and positive emotions.

    Drac: both sides also offer reincarnation services we trade this energy you generate to give you a reincarnation and depending on quantity even give you some advantages. or you can simply go with the normal procedure of cleaning your soul memory wipe and BAMM next life. So witch one will you choose?

    Me: Reincarnation of course.

    Drac: Good, now the ground rules. First: World and Family are Randomized. Second: we can''t give you absurd cheats, or powers your advantages are restricted to knowledge. Third: paying a price we can change your genetics but nothing absurd like having Byakugan when you''re a civilian. So let''s start the roulette to view where you will go and what family you will be born.

    Drac: Oh my quite lucky. Naruto World Senju clan close to the second ninja war.

    Drac: So now that you have your circ.u.mstances you can decide on your changes and advantages warning before you start demanding ultra instinct and other things we can give you the knowledge about that skill, not the skill or power itself and the stronger the skill or knowledge you gain the more you have to pay and if your balance is not enough you will have to stay one the soul refining realm where we will extract your emotion energy while you suffer, so what you have to say.

    Me: I want Sage Body, Haki, and Multiverse Travel.

    Drac: hmm interesting choices now what kind of body you want to have.

    Me: I want the best body you could possible give the best height the best size the best talent the best possible hardware you can give me, if possible the best bloodline of the Senju clan I can have.

    Drac: You know that good part of talent is mentality right? so you will be like a quantum computer with window97 as software are you okay whit it?

    Me: yeah I''m okay with it.

    Drac: so now that everything is decided you will go to the soul refining realm to pay for everything you asked, and after that is direct to you birth so safe travels.

    *whoosh*

    Drac: Next!!

    ...........................

 Chapter 2 - Pain and birth

    Finished my transaction with Drac I appear on an endless sea of grey flames, after observing the flames for a long time is still feel nothing so deciding to get more comfortable I decided to lay down on the gray flames floor.

    After some time the pain started it stars mild and weak but steadily growing until it encompassed my whole body everything hurts the pain is just more than my limit and with that, I can''t be knocked or try to lose consciousness, whit time my pain tolerance grew so did the pain and on these cycle of pain and more pain I decided to meditate to try a control myself more.

    Time flies my meditation is a success I''m able to deal with the increasing pain better I know that If I let myself suffer it will end faster but I know to the words I''m going to pain will be very frequent so this is as much suffering as it is an opportunity to temper myself.

    I''ve lost myself long ago I''m in a deep meditative state you could say that I''m half asleep in this state the constant growing pain is almost forgotten.

    Finally, after an eternity I see light again, and going to something I presumably is my birth.

    I won''t describe my birth because is the most normal thing you can expect i was born cried a lot both my parent''s fawns at my cuteness etc.

    After going over the trauma of being born and put to sleep I concentrate on the new information on my brain and let me tell you a f.u.c.k.i.n.g huge amount of information if you think Drac gives me just the simpleton sage body of naruto world you have sorely been mistaken the technique he gave me is evolvable I won''t be shrugging half a destroyed body soon but the potential of this sage body is completely insane just of thinking this I almost started crying of happiness.

    Regarding Haki, I need to first have a strong body to start practicing this having a stupid strong will compared to my weak baby body won''t let me practice khaki until I have a good body foundation this is for the 3 types of Haki, armament will probably explode my body if I try using it now even if I have all the information on how to utilize and materialize my will my control of it is absolute shit right now, as for observation Haki I don''t have the necessary instincts I may have some shallow martial arts knowledge but I haven''t fought in my life before so my instincts are absolute crap, as for conqueror Haki I don''t even know if I have it the only thing I can do right now is using Haki passively to help on my body growth.

    For those that don''t know, Haki is a technique to materialize and train your will/spirit or more specific you YIN side and with the Sage body method, I will train my body or looking more into it my YANG side and being Senju and having a naturally strong body and possibly even Mokuton my YANG side is already very big coupled with my monstrous YIN side I will have an enormous chakra pool (as Chakra is formed with YANG physical aspect and YIN spiritual aspect), I''m already planning my training for now that I can''t go around moving everywhere I will train my Chakra with the tips on the Sage method and some knowledge acquired on my past life and when my parents give me the green light I will start training my body.

    After planning some more I decided to go sleep as of now even with Haki and being a Senju a baby is still a baby.

    ............

 Chapter 3 - Mindscape

    Waking up I start thinking about where to start, after a hefty dose of milk and diaper changes remember something essential something every Harry Potter fan would know Occulmency I can''t practice Oculmency per see but I think I can use its principles to build my own mind palace as giddy as I''m to start practicing Chakra I need to sort and organize my mind first.

    Practically entering a deep meditation I swiftly enter my own mindscape there I''m surprised, expecting something of a sewer system or maybe, even some kind of hellscape but what appears before me is a heavenly visage, lush green plains with lots of tress and rives flowing through overcoming my initial surprise I start looking around and the only thing I can say is a really beautiful and calming visage.

    Following a river, the calmness sensation continues to rise until I reach a log house localized between a mountain and a lake where all the rivers converge observing everything I have a sudden realization the rivers, the mountains, the trees and finally the house they are a representation of my Chakra you can say the rivers are my pathway system plus water affinity, the mountains and terrain my body and earth affinity, the trees my Mokuton affinity, and finally, the log house in the center of everything is my being my will my mind and memories.

    Entering the house the first thing I repare is that everything is bigger than outside looking around what appears to be an endless library, I start looking around the and I see are two huge pillars forming some sort of entrance to the library coming closer to these pillars I verify that they are made of some sort of ebony-colored wood and on these woods is carved myself surrounded by a sea of flames seeing this I immediately know what are those pillars they are representing my will looking more int the depths of the library I see that every bookcase use 2 pillars and a bunch o shelves everything is made by ebony-colored wood the floor is made by shining white-colored birchwood looking through the library I see that every book is disorganized and tossed around so I started organizing them.

    Books being the representation of my memories are very numerous albeit dying at the start of my a.d.u.l.t life 20+ years of content is a lot of content.

    Weeks later I have already organized everything the sheer volume something that I truly never expected, but after organizing everything the sheer improvement of my thought process makes it totally worth it, I can think faster and clearer besides having better hardware I now have upgraded my software from a windows97 to a WindowsXP is not the best my hardware can handle yes but with time I will continuing to upgrade both.

    Now giving a rundown of my library I separated everything In categories the first one is history in there I put every bit of history I can remember going from earth(prime) history to every manga, anime, movie, TV-series, book, novel, fics everything that I watched read heard or overheard.

    The second is the characters, every character I can remember, and their complete profile going from techniques to personalities, tastes, etc.

    Third geography and terrain every bit of something related to space where the character resides is there.

    Fourth other useful information that subdivides on their respective es disciplines going from math to science even physics chemistry Filosofy and much more.

    The fifth is where everything related to combat resides from simple martial arts that I''ve seen in a movie to possible theories of making a Kamehameha even ninja arts fully subdivided on its disciplines.

    Sixth is everything related to the mind from ways to meditate to way to hypnotize yourself and your foes.

    Seventh is where everything related to travel and movement is.

    Mind that every bit of this is organized such as when new info arrives It goes immediately where it''s should go.

    Now with my mind very organized, I can finally start my chakra training.

 Chapter 4 - Chakra

    Exiting the log house I look directly to my Chakra center, the lake, something I repared is that after organizing my head the rivers that represent my Chakra starting flowing faster and more smoothly a pleasant surprise if I do say myself, now to connect to my Chakra, my Chakra now is in a state of slumber where It only offers the benefits passively of itself so let go ''''awaken my Chakra''''.

    Slowly entering the lake I start swimming to the center of it reaching its center I let myself slowly into a meditative state submerging on the depths of the lake.

    On this meditative state, I start to slowly feel my Chakra bit by bit, and suddenly click the rivers and lake surge the mountains and the trees shake my being is being shaken, and them relaxing feeling wash all over myself the Chakra start flowing through my pathways, the more and more cycles it completes, the more sleepy I became and soon, I fall asleep.

    Waking up the next day I fell bundles energy coursing through myself it like being on the desert for days and suddenly drinking the most refreshing bottle of water you can imagine and them the hunger came like a fast-paced tsunami, so I did the only thing a baby can do cry loud as hell.

    After drinking 3 to 4 times more milk than normal and doing the other routines of pooping and peeing and them come back to ''''sleep''''.

    Now start the famous info dump. You see Chakra as already been stated is made of YANG physical and YIN spiritual but there are other things that can classify your Chakra its density and quality, these densities are classified on 3, first being Gaseous state, the second being Vapour state, and the third being the liquid state, and example of these states would be.

    Gas: a civilian academy student, Chakara becomes only visible when used on a Jutsu our seen by a D¨­jutsu user.

    Vapour: Reaching grand quantities of Chakra the Chakra becomes visible at n.a.k.e.d eye even for untrained civilians, an example of the peak of this stage is Hashirama Senju 1st Hokage.

    Liquid: Chakra is equivalent of a liquid more popular called Six Paths Chakra, an example: Juubi Madara, Kaguya, Hagoromo, Juubito.

    Other than having a density Chakra too has a quality after reaching the peak of the liquid state you can improve the quality of your Chakra thus return the density to the start making that a huge cycle of improvement. (on the Narutoverse no one has above primary liquid state of Chakra). Every Newborn Chakra is blue without exception but through the ninja actions and personality it can gain unique characteristics, for example, a very hot blood young man with fire affinity can have a fiery chakra or even someone extremely evil can have a Chakra that reeks of blood and death or a swordsman with an extremely sharp Chakra etc. The only time the Chakra truly changes colour is when it suffers its first quality change, the colour it changes into depends on the person, its something extremely personal.

    Now to my training with Chakra, I can simply repeatedly spend chakra that It will work as a muscle the more I use the more it grows, but that is the dumb method, then correct Way that I discovered after a bunch of analyses. You see our Chakra paths and centre are very coarse and uneven so using your chakra you''ll rub them as most as possible until they are smoothest it can get, them you bloat your pathway and centre expanding it until they are coarse again and so goes the cycle, on this cycle you expand your path and centre making they able to hold more Chakra and make them smoother and even thus making it easier for the flow of chakra besides its constant use chakra making Its quantity and minimally density expand.

 Chapter 5 - Training and growing up

    4 Months passed since I started Chakra training I discovered a bunch of things first and foremost even if my body is the genetically the best it can be even adding the Senju bloodline my YANG side is still ages behind my YIN side that''s many more times bigger.

    Another thing I can tell is that my rate of growth is extremely fast, but is not that surprising considering peak genetics, Senju bloodline, Mokuton Chakra, passive Haki. this had an immense effect on my diet even being only 4-5 months old I already can eat solid food walk and sport some baby nonsense, you ask me if this is surprising? Yes, it is, but not that much albeit a lot earlier than my clan''s counterparts I''m still in the middle if you think this is bs just think about it Senju bloodline that makes the body a lot stronger than a normal ninja + Chakra then you have some 3 months old walking about, me I could have walked with some weeks old but that would''ve been truly abnormal so I just ''''delayed'''' my growth.

    I was born with Chakra capacity of a fresh genin but due to all my training, my capacity is bearing a Chunnin my prosses could''ve been a lot faster if my mother didn''t watch me like a hawk and demand that I play with some toys but is quite good to relax from all the training.

    I eat as much as an a.d.u.l.t ninja, being able to eat solid food now and having a growing body with all my perks has a little disadvantage, I eat a lot, like really lot, this surprised my parents but all good for now.

    My physical training is nothing much I just act like a baby and run around everywhere I know I can''t do exercises but running around and some stretching is all good, formal shinobi training start at the age of 3 Ninja at between 4 and 5 depends on the state of the village. I pretend to graduate with 8 years old at least with a peak Chunnin in everything and a novice understanding of Haki.

    ***time skip***

    Now I''m 1year and 2 months old my chakra is at peak Chunnin, my physical body after I reached 1 year old entered a growth spurt I can almost spot changes daily. the amount of food I eat doubled, and I started to read and write I specially requested to learn by brush so that I can start on the road of Fuinjutsu.

    ***Time skip***

    Now I''m 2years and 10 months old albeit only being this old I look double my age, my Chakra skyrocketed, mild training my body + all my advantages + my Chakra Exercises I''m peak Jonin now yes you heard me a 2years old has a peak Jonin chakra capacity, I think this is principally due to my body growing more as my body grows and I exercise, my YANG part keeps increasing and I barely scratched the surface of my YIN but that''s is a good sign.

    My studies have advanced my mother was very through with then and I basically absorbed everything like a sponge having top-notch genetic means photographic memory. I even started reading, the good thing the Senju clan being the old monster it is, has books for a lifetime so I immersed myself, reading from Chakra theory to some methods of training tips for a bunch of ninja stuff, some taijutsu styles the Senju taijutsu with its motto of firm like a rock and fluid like water and of course the most important my ability with a brush day by day it keeps improving.

    Thinking about everything I almost can''t wait for the start of my formal training.

 Chapter 6 - Shinobi training start

    Now I''m 3years old I''ve grown up a little bit more expanded my knowledge and chakra capacity trained a few hand seals learned some basic water and earth Jutsu like Doton: Rock Trow technique and Suiton: Seal Creator the last one make me able to manipulate my ink when I''m drawing a seal etc nothing combat-ready but very useful Jutsus.

    Dad: Aizen come here, let''s have breakfast and start your shinobi training.

    Aizen: Coming dad.

    Yes, my name is Senju Aizen quite a good name if I do say myself. After finishing breakfast I follow my after to one of the Senju training grounds an open space in the middle of one of our forests pretty good place to train.

    Dad: Now son that you''re 3 years old we can start your shinobi training, first and foremost for me to prepare some Jutsus for you to learn take this paper and inject your chakra into it.

    Dad: Hmm Doton and Suiton good, pretty common for a Senju but both are good affinities.

    Dad: You''re also a sensor so we should train that, but we should start with our Senju style Taijutsu The Bark Breaking Fist it consists of strong kicks and fists using your superior strength and weight often breaking the place where you land your attacks. (this style is similar to Tsunade own fighting style and close combat techniques come from here).

    Dad: There are currently 26 katas of the Bark Breaking fist today we will train the initial 3. observe.

    And then my father demonstrated the katas and I repeated it, so after I was relatively good with the katas I practice chakra control and other physical exercises and quickly the day comes to an end but a quick cycle of Mokuton chakra and most of my muscle fatigue is gone, heaven this chakra is simply too good at healing.

    The next morning my father said he created a library with all the essential books and some Jutsu that he will update from time to time.

    Having the green card to train I started straight away first training my body them chakra control then taijutsu and going to ''''sleep'''', I only really sleep on Sundays most of my nights are spent on deep meditation.

    After some time I started training the academy Three, I did train them until I''m a master of them, for example, seales substitution, being able to move Bunshin precisely, ''''perfect'''' transformation Jutsu like being able to transform into Kunais and big rodents, even picked up Shunshin but am not a master at it yet, I''m practicing it a lot because if my theory is right with observation Haki I should be able to bypass its weakness, I too practice with some basic water and earth Jutsus just to get at least an initial feel for the element. I decided to make my Mokuton a secret until the third ninja war there I will literally paint a target on my back, yep that''s the major problem with Mokuton just being a Senju already make me a target imagine if show Mokuton, thanks to Hashirama everyone keeps assassinating the Senjus just to diminish the chances of a Mokuton user appearing.

    On the physical part, I started training trowing weapons and having quite a decent progress there, I seriously trained the katas to integrate them on my muscle memory, on the plus side I learned Doton: Rock Fist with it I can encase my hands and even other parts of the body with a lot of practice but the thing that made this Jutsu essential is the fact that I can increase its weight making my physical training even better, the only technique that would be better to train is the Doton: Added weight Rock technique but I would need to invade Iwa archives for it.

 Chapter 7 - Haki and school

    the year passed extremely fast my training continued without problems and today is my birthday, I asked my parents a place to train my evasion skills and in the end, we all build the place together quite a good family bonding experience.

    Now with a place where I can train my Observation Haki I quickly began to do it, I took me six months to awaken my slumbering Haki but the moment I awakened I fell like a blind man who suddenly got his vision back it was breathtaking, and the best part is that all of my sensory abilities somewhat fused with my Haki making even a beginners Haki extremely precise, and them come to the only problem I have, a shit ton of Haki but my control of it is Total crap so even having so much Haki my Observation is like 10 cm around my body, so first I will take control of my Haki and then I will train it in the other aspects, like the voice of all things, the future vision, etc.

    I trained and trained some more the training is just a repetition of what I was already doing just putting more numbers like heavier rocks more repetition moving targets some spars etc. an obstacle that I found is that I''m absolute crap at Fuinjutsu but if you think that will make me give up you''re sorely mistaken if is difficult like that just motivates me more the thing that I have a lot is time so no problem now.

    The year is ending and next year I will start the academy this year was very productive my Haki reached 99cm but became kinda stuck there but I think that kinda the Breakthru point and after that everything is going to become more smooth.

    So the first academy day has arrived, after writing a bunch o papers doing a test that I made sure to score in the middle, the 3rd speech about the will of fire, etc. I decided to lay low for simple things actually first and foremost Danzo that guy has some fetish with the power of Mokuton so No and the other is other assassins from other villages and now I just want to train my bases in peace.

    What can I say about the academy is a school extremely boring the only cool stuff is like poison class and history and of course the physical classes where I can see the spar and analyze the other clans'' taijutsu styles and improve mine.

    I started my elemental training of water and earth too is going quite fast, and this is something I seriously liked Is so satisfying being able to control water and earth like the Avatar, I too started training more advanced chakra control exercises in this order: Tree walking, water walking, hot water walking, waterfall walking.

    At my sixth birthday, I asked a bunch of balloons and rubber balls as a gift, yep I''m going to learn the Rasengan, the motive I want to learn the Rasengan is that it''s the pinnacle of shape manipulation making it an extremely good technique to train this aspect too, on this year my Haki was able to reach 50m things are looking good, my body keep growing at alarming rates.

    My seventh Year was quite good too the war is going in the background and the teacher are urging talented students to graduate early I pretend to graduate with eight years old so I can at least have a good chance of coming alive from this war.

 Chapter 8 - Sage Body Technique

    My last year at the academy and I was finally able to start practicing this technique. The sage Body Technique is a way of exercising your body while you''re tempered by the natural energy of the environment first and foremost you need to follow the normal steps someone does to become a sage.

    First: you need to be stable and unmoved, absolutely still.

    Second: you need to feel the natural energy all around you.

    Third: you must absorb and balance the natural energy with your chakra. (that is the easy part for me as I have Mokuton I''m already part of nature so this part is just to reach the correct ratio).

    After completing these steps you will be able to enter the sage mode, the speed, and situations you can enter this mode change depending on how much proficient you are.

    But the Sage Body use this principle of absorbing the natural energy while I make physical exercises to temperate and clean my body, making my body slowly transform and strength itself and the best part of it is that this is an extremely natural process, so I can even use this technique this young, I just waited this much because you need a certain foundation to practice this technique. After all, it''s extremely tiring to your body and mind so you need to be fully prepared for it.

    Now talking about its benefits.

    First: After a certain degree of proficiency The practitioner of This technique Stop aging.

    Secon: Your body became like a part of nature so you''re practically undetectable by normal sensing means.

    Third: All around boost of the body and techniques without the necessity of entering the sage mode, this technique is the equivalent of making your body always be on the Sage mode.

    Four: the technique is evolvable but, be warned, you need to put your body to the limits while practicing this technique, or your results will be minuscules.

    Five: For extremely experienced practitioners of this technique you will be able to enter on a state of overdrive that causes extensive damage to your body but making yourself many times stronger.

    Six: Practitioners of this technique are often overloaded with the YANG attribute so be warned to Always try to Accompany its Rise With your YIN side.

    Seven: To reach the Six Path Mode(Liquid state) you need to enter a certain Mental State so don''t expect to train only this technique and become a god. (AN: yup I was surprised of this too, so apparently Naruto''s six Path Mode is a Mental state that Rikudou helped him achieve, this mental state is necessary to make Godoudamas and all that funk they do on the final fight, so I decided to put these mental state point in my fic too, is extremely easy to just put a Juubi and Rinnegan on to yourself to reach such stage but I will try to create a believable way for our mc to reach such a stage with his own efforts).

    Starting training I spent at least a week to be able to use the normal sage mode, two months to be able to move normally while I absorbed natural energy, on the third month I was already able to do some light exercises while drawing energy, on the fifth month I was able to do everything normally while using the technique, and on the sixth month, I was already able to use Jutsus while training the technique. Now using and not using this technique doesn''t make that much of a difference in my control or behavior.

 Chapter 9 - Graduation and War

    If I have to say the biggest change that happened, is comparing my past me with the actual me my life now is thousands of times better, even if you could consider myself as a training maniac I am way more happy and content with this life than the last one, the thing I can say is that this life now is very fulfilling, and for years I haven''t felt this good.

    This has been my thoughts as I exit the academy, bandana on my forehead, the results of my training where extremely good, now my chakra reached peak Kage level, my physical body makes me look like 14 years old, most of the Doton and Suiton Jutsu below B rank I already learned, and I even learned a Mokuton one, Mokuton: Tree Fusion technique, is the same Jutsu Zetsu uses to fuse with some surfaces, the perfect Jutsu to run away if things got hairy.

    I even developed a trump card, this trump card consists of using Doton: Swamp of the underworld with this technique I can create a swamp, making me sink my target into the mud. The adhesive, chakra-infused mud ensnares the body, making it almost impossible to recover one''s strength and escape from the swamp after using it, then I use Doton: Antlion Technique This technique causes the ground and everything on and around it to be sucked in towards the middle of a large pit. Upon being dragged to the center, the victim will then be sucked underground. using these two techniques together I can basically capture a lot of people a put everyone into one place, then just finish then with something like A Chou Oodama Rasengan or some Water Vortex Jutsu, Water Slice Jutsu, or even a Doton: Tearing Earth Turning Palm, to crush then underground.

    Now relating to the density of my chakra, reaching peak Kage level I kinda gotten ''''stuck'''' this is because my chakra is starting to condense and become denser, you could say that I''m on the pseudo-vapor stage, now come some more info, some people *cough*Ashura and Indra reincarnation*cought* are already born on the vapor stage of Chakra so they have it easy from birth.

    Now, after my graduation, I wasn''t put on a Gennin team where I could find 2 friends of a lifetime and a sensei that could teach me a cool secret technique, nope we are at war so I was immediately dispatched to Amegakure the Iwa front to be more specific.

    I Am ordered to accompany my squadron that is transporting some supplies till the Iwa front, and there I will be installed in one of the many battalions of the front, from there is just following the orders of the battalion commander.

    The way to the camp was effectively quite peaceful but when the number o trees star reducing and we approached the Amegakure border, we are suddenly ambushed. Three Huge boulders enveloped paper bombs hit the center of our formation, causing a huge explosion eliminating almost all our squad, I thanks to the Observation Haki sensed the ambush and was able to swiftly use Hidden like mole technique rapid enough thus entering underground.

    That moment something finally clicked, even with all my abilities I''m still a newbie on the battlefield I am very similar to Kaguya on those aspects I have a lot of battle power and techniques but don''t know how to efficiently use them, I arrogantly lowered my guard thinking I was completely safe if it was not for the passive enhanced danger sense Haki grants me I would be dead, even with all my advantages, losing a Head our being blown to pieces can easily kill me.

    Letting my reality shattering experience for later, still underground I use my Haki to the maximum, no more being lax for me. The time to play ended log ago.

 Chapter 10 - First fight

    Using my Haki I detect the rapidly approaching enemies, there are 11 of them two Jonin four Chunnin and 5 Gennin, on our side we have 7 nin there are one strong Jonin two Chunnin and four Gennin, without counting the underground me of course. Immediately both enemy Jonin''s go to our Jonin that besides being our superior is also carrying supplies scroll''s, the other ninjas divided themselves between our forces, only leaving a Chunin and a Genin back presumably to guard against some reinforcements.

    I immediately go under these two alone ninjas but before I attack I carefully analyze their chakra, can''t have a Maito Guy on our plate right now some taijutsu specialist that have low Chakra but hight ability. Their chakra is as normal it can get both have earth affinity both are pretty weak but let''s not underestimate anyone, going under the Chunnin I rapidly use Headhunter Jutsu and Tearing Earth Turning Palm to bring him underground and crush him, Jumping from underground I use a fast Shunshin easily putting a kunai thought the Geninn eye instantly killing him.

    Two Gennin''s that aren''t much far away instantly turn to face me, quickly gathering some water particles I use a horizontal Rising Water Cutter, beheading the first one, and cutting in two, the second one that was mid-jump.

    The battle between the Jonin''s is getting more intense, due to the fact that our Jonin is way more experienced than the ones from Iwa they are relatively even, but on our side, 2 of our Gennin''s are already dead. Not wanting to let the casualties grow I quickly weave some hand seals and launch a Rock Dragon Jutsu in the middle of the Iwa formation causing some of them to stagger and create openings making our side quickly score 2 more kills on the Iwa Genins, not wanting to let the other three recover, I use Exploding Water Wave creating a huge volume of water which quickly forms a surge that sweeps the whole battlefield. This surge lets the remaining Konoha Ninja wipe out all the enemies thus ending the battle.

    Now that I finally have time I can observe everyone, the result of the ambush was not pretty even after washing everything away with my water Jutsu some things remain, like the crater of the explosion, the wounds on the survivor''s body it was a pretty bad sigh. Now everything that I''ve been putting at the back of my mind return in full, I''ve been treating these wars like some sort of joke that I will use to train more, but being there killing someone see so many people die because of a distraction from really make me feel these impacts, looking at the dead bodies of booths allies and enemies I silently Swore that I will be above them, I refuse to die on ditch like then.

    While I was on autopilot thinking about everything that happened, reinforcements came from the principal encampment so we start to gather any items salvageable of the corpses, and put all corpses on a scroll, maybe a medic-nin can extract some info from them, and after that everyone goes to the camp. The Jonin commander even becomes impressed with my performance and how much chakra I have, but seeing as I was a Senju, pretty much left it behind just giving me a ''''good job'''' like something like this is expected from me, in the end, Senju''s have a higher chakra pool than other so is kinda expected of us, and of course, I haven''t show them all my chakra, As if I''m dumb like that if I show how much I''m able to do, I don''t put past them to assassinate me the next second, who the f.u.c.k let a monster with 8 years old and peak Kage level chakra live, that''s hella dumb, from the leaf *cough*Danzo*cought* I am a potential too strong shinobi they can''t control, and for outsiders I''am an extremely dangerous enemy.

 Chapter 11 - Camp and Frontline

    Reaching the tent where my squadron sleeps, I am appointed to my bed, sitting down I started to contemplate my day revising all I did, be it right or wrong, this self-reflection is an important part of your training, because how can you improve if can''t even find your success or errors, like Grandmaster Yoda, says '''' The greatest teacher failure is'''', the first and foremost thing that comes to my mind, is that if I was fast enough I could''ve cast a Swamp of the Underworld binding a lot of enemies, and even avoiding the death of some of my comrades.

    Waking up the next day we all gather in front of our Jonin captain.

    Captain: Good everyone is here.

    Captain: So I will be direct, we all are going to the frontlines, we will spearhead the charge.

    The atmosphere in the room instantly turns bleak we all know that spearheading the battle has very low chances of survivability, but someone has to do it and our unity was chosen.

    Following the Captain orders, I quickly prepare and go with the squadron to the position, we all flare our chakras and started running, we make a smooth run until we meet a rock squadron. Our encounter was fierce both sides spammed Jutsus until we clashed.

    The multiple Jutsus clash +the shitty climate of Amegakure that is always raining, creates a certain curtain of smoke rain and debris reducing vehemently the visibility causing both sides to go to a melee battle only composing of sometimes some short-range Jutsus.

    Making my way through the battlefield I quickly encounter an Iwa ninja, I immediately fire a Rock Bullet but with some quick reflexes, he Creates a Rock Wall jumping to the side of the wall, I fire again a Rock bullet but he quickly makes another Rock Wall, being fed up with this game, I fire up two Rock Dragon Bullets the first one breaking his wall while the second one hitting his left side, kilim him, I didn''t even have much time to commemorate as another ninja tried to stab my back with a sword, quickly detecting that, I evade and make a one-handed Rasengan that I pressed against his face turning it into bits.

    Taking a breath I detect another one coming in my direction this one is a bit tougher, I quickly use Shunshin aiming a punch to his face, but he evades and we quickly start a taijutsu battle, not wanting to waste the opportunity I check everything around us with my Haki seeing that we are relatively away from other ninjas, I quickly use this as an opportunity to polish my skills in Taijutsu, using my body I quickly began to use the strong aspect of my Senju taijutsu quick and strong attacks that can easily crush weaker enemies my down kick quickly crush the earth we are on as the battle continues and seeing that we started to gather attention I make a bunch of Earth Clones surround him and keep substituting with my clones and hitting him at the same time, finally he showed an opening and I finish him with a Rock Bullet thought his head.

    This battle gathered quite a bit of attention so instead of dispelling my Rock Clones I make them disperse each one in a different direction through the battlefield easying away my tail of enemy ninja, sadly three Iwa Shinobi start persecuting my main body, not wanting to become another causality I make a simple plan, going away from the main battlefield reaching a good distance, I weave some fast hand seals launching the Water Dragon Jutsu at my enemies quickly staggering them, using this opportunity I fire a Suiton: Rising Geyser quickly acc.u.mulation the water at the feet of the trio and exploding upwards killing the one in the middle, but the other two escaped thanks to a timed substitution.

    The residues of my Rising Geyser quickly made the already heavy rain into a even more heavyer rain using this distraction as an opportunity i disappear from my enemies vision, using Shunshin i appear at the side of the more distracted and fire a Water Bullet point blank trught his hearth instant killim him, this of course alerted the other that rapidly goes by some handseal making a huge rock appear and kicking it towards me, not wanting to became some random paste, I use another Shunshin to evade this atack, the enemy not wasting this opportunity weaves some seals and creates some earth Spikes where I would land if I was a normal person using the Shunshin, stoping before the spikes start impaling me, I fire a Rising Water Cutter that cuts one of his arms, the opponent stops for a milisecond a fire semly lit on his eyes, he starts trowing some explosive weapons and quickly use a Shunshin to short our distance, sensing that I don''t have that much more chakra due to the fact that I keep spaming some jutsus that I haven''t mastered yet I quickly make a Water Prison at my front pumping as much chakra as i can, the guy enters my water Prision and instantly Suicide explode.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    Everything goes black...

 Chapter 12 - And the flame of war only grows

    Waking up I feel like the world is spinning everything hurts and if I''m not mistaken I think some shrapnel has been lodged on my body, everything was so fast I was literally in a corner there I wasn''t able to launch some large scale Jutsu, besides not having enough Chakra I wasn''t with enough time to do big Jutsus that require some time to prepare and launch, as for going underground besides being futile I didn''t have enough time, some Jutsus that aren''t mastered \they aren''t instantaneous like the water prison that I used. Shitty f.u.c.ker from the suicide squad.

    Yep, Iwa has a suicide squad, they are a member of the explosion corps but, the suicide squad isn''t composed of normal people no, they are composed mostly of fanatics or people at the death''s door be it for having a disease, wound or even a crime, these f.u.c.kers stuff themselves with explosion seals filled with some shrapnels in between and go to war, and if they see they are gonna lose they immediately run up to you and blow up, their specialty is running up to you and blowing up, they live and die for it.

    I groaned trying to get up, my vision is blurry, and constantly rotating but, I fall face-first to the ground, slowly getting up bit by bit when I was finally able to get up, immediately my Haki scream danger, not having enough strength to do much I just tilt my body a little.

    *PUCHI* *DRIP* *DRIP*.

    A sword goes through my body, I was barely able to evade this attack from reaching any vital part. In an act of pure reflex and instinct, I immediately activate [Rock Fist Technique] uttering every ounce of strength I have left I unveil a punch to the head of my attacker making it into a paste.

    Without much strength I fall to the ground, immediately coughing a bunch of blood when I hit the earth. I feel soo tired... soo painful... soo... sleepy... I just... want.. to.. close... my eyes... i ...

    will...

    .

    .

    .

    I.....

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Die?.....

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    !DAGAKOTOWARU!

    I REFUSE! to die here without accomplishing anything, with trembling hands I reach to one of my pouches, taking a bunch o food and chakra pills, making me cough even more blood in the process, my hands still trembling I toss all the pills I caught in my mouth and swallow them the result was instantaneous, I immediately feel bloated like I''ve eaten a shit ton of food, then after that my exhausted chakra start to rise, with a bit more of strength I slowly start removing the shrapnel from the explosion, first the ones on my stomach and chest taking everything cautiously, then after that, the ones in my arms and another hand, thank god I covered my face with my other hand in the explosion I could''ve easily died or lost an eye depending on where it stuck, now on to my legs removing it, I reach the final destination the sword on my chest.

    Touching the hilt I rapidly take three breaths of fresh air and pull the sword as fast as I could causing a lot of blood to gush out, my head starts to get lighter so I quickly concentrate and cycle some Mokuton chakra thought my pathways, this makes instantly a huge difference as my body now flooded with Mokuton chakra rapidly starts to heal all the minor cuts and bruises, then the medium wounds, and lastly the sword wound, I just thank god that I did my training with the [Sage Body Method] I would probably have died if haven''t started practicing this technique.

    I don''t know how much time I was out, so I immediately use my [Haki], the moment I expand my senses I hear an equivalent of a blown horn, the battlefield that I was able to sense instantly start to change, many of the Iwa shinobi start using evasive maneuvers and retreating. At least this battle has ended.

    After resting a little bit more I start walking back to the camp covered in mud, blood, and water my clothes in tatters, and some new cool looking scars to show around.

 Chapter 13 - Evolving

    Reaching the camp, I rapidly made my report, and go running to take a bath, after taking a bath I sit on my bed and start contemplating the day, It started good but as my winnings start to add up I became overconfident resulting on my wounded state if I wasn''t carrying food and chakra pills I would probably die, well I should''ve died, consuming these much pills poison my system but tanks to Mokuton chakra I was able to heal and clean my body during the bath.

    Now the reason I wasn''t plowing through the battlefield with my [Sage Mode] and Senjutsu, it''s simple, I want to break through the barrier on Chakra density, I was stuck for such a long time on the [Gas state] so I decided to limit myself in hoping to break the barrier, and it worked, right now I cal fell my chakra slowly changing becoming denser. Was dumb what I did? yes of course it was but I''m glad it worked.

    Now the reason I exhausted my chakra easily is that most of the Jutsus I use I haven''t mastered, hell I haven''t even started practicing then yet I just remembered how to do ten and was using this war as a way to practice them. My current best mastered Jutsu is [Rock Fist Technique] that I use daily to help me train my body.

    Now lets sleep.

    Waking up the next day, I can feel it, my chakra reached the [Vapour state] the difference is absurd, is like my chakra became more efficient if I repeat my day before I would probably never exhaust myself, now is like I changed the quality of the fuel that I use if before I was like using paper to make a barbecue now it''s like I''m using the best wood possible.

    Our division was given some rest days after our initial charge. On these days I pretend to accustom with my new chakra density, but first I need a mask, this is something that I repaired on the previous battle is that a lot of things got lodged on my mouth, I spend almost an hour brushing my teeth, so my first change is a Kakashi style mask more for the hygiene than the style points, now my appearance is quite good, a hoodie + Kakashi mask, now my headband is on my neck like a necklace or something, Anbu pants with boots, yep boots I''m not gonna expose my toes like that.

    Walking around the camp I sense a familiar chakra, walking in that direction I see Tsunade and Jiraiya with their shenanigans, seeing that she will punch him for being a pervert I focus my [Haki] on her hands to have an idea of how she uses her chakra strength and oh boy that thing is a masterpiece it requires such a fine chakra control that even I with my actual control will require quite a lot of time to reach such a stage but with just seeing this, my gain was enormous I now know the core principles of her technique and when the war ends I will be the last Senju on Konoha so I will have a lot of freedom to practice a bunch o tings like my Mokuton, this chakra strength and much more.

 Chapter 14 - DDDDDDDDuel

    Tsunade noticing me quickly fires a greeting.

    Tsunade: Hey Aizen, how are you doing?

    Aizen: Hi, well I''m doing pretty good, besides encountering a member of the suicide squad.

    Tsunade: Suicide squad, are you okay? are you alright?

    Aizen: It was a close call, but now I''m okay.

    Tsunade: Thank god.

    Aizen: It''s good to see you here, how have been things from your side?

    Tsunade: it''s has been good, sensei called us to the front and tomorrow we will be having a meeting and deciding witch front he will send us.

    Aizen: Good to know, any help is appreciated.

    At this moment Jiraya is able to get up and dust himself, and looking at Tsunade talking to me sparks his curiosity, he senses that I have huge amounts o chakra and fairly good physical body so he asks Tsunade.

    Jiraya: hey Tsunade who is this?

    Tsunade: ah Jiraya this is Senju Aizen, he''s a cousin of mine and as the clan is becoming quite small we are pretty close.

    Aizen: Hello There!

    (Jiraya: General kenobi...)

    Jiraya: Hello, I happened to notice that you are pretty strong yourself so how about a spar? Taijutsu only.

    Aizen: Sounds good to me, I was already practicing when I noticed both of you anyway.

    Tsunade: I will go together to Heal any of you in case you both got carried away during the fight.

    Jiraya: So what are you both waiting let''s go.

    Reaching a relativity remote place we both assume our instances and look at each other, Tsunade seeing as this staring contest wasn''t going anywhere go in the middle of us and says.

    Tsunade: 1, 2, 3, START!

    We immediately run at each other, Jiraya started the fight with a right-hand punch that I blocked, but he quickly follows with a knee strike, me not wanting to lose immediately, use a hight kick aiming at his head, with he defends elevating his arm, me not wanting to lose the opportunity do an around turn mid-air followed by a heel strike, Jiraiya seeing this as an opportunity immediately catches my feet and toss me to the ground. getting a little bit of distance we stare at each other.

    Jiraya: Ready to get serious?

    Aizen: Let''s go!

    Jiraya assumes what I presume is the [Frog kata] stance that even without using nature energy is formidable fighting style, soon with a burst of speed we clash, for someone on an outside perspective we would look like two people that continuously disappear clash appears, our clashes started getting more and more intense even some shockwaves start appearing when we traded strikes, but I started getting in the disadvantage due to my lack of experience.

    Not wanting to lose I immediately start Amping myself with Chakra making my strikes way faster and stronger, a simple wrong strike that makes its direction to the ground immediately shatters the terrain, Jiraya taking it as an opportunity immediately goes on to the offensive. our battle continues destroying more and more of our surroundings and after one hour of spar Jiraya suddenly stops.

    Jiraya: We better stop here, with both our stamina we could continue fighting for hours.

    Aizen: Agreed.

    Aizen: So thanks for the spar, I will go eat something and rest for a little bit wanna come?

    Jiraya: Sorry little guy but we will have lunch with our Sensei so maybe next time.

    With this Aizen starts walking in the direction of the camp again, and when Jiraya sees him on the horizon he suddenly says to Tsunade.

    Jiraya: What a little monster...

    Tsunade: Why you say that? he was pretty good on the fight but his technique is still very lacking.

    Jiraya: No it''s because of this.

    Then Jiraya pulls up his sleeves show a battered arm with a lot of purple and black spots.

    Tsunade: Heavens this...

    Jiraya: Yeah this little guy has too much of brute strength I fear that if my technique wasn''t superior I would be absolutely destroyed on the spar.

    Suddenly Tsunade remembers her grandfather and how similar in appearances Aizen is with him, maybe he even have the Mokuton? Nah it''s impossible.

 Chapter 15 - Conference

    Jiraya after having his arms healed by Tsunade says:

    Jiraya: let''s go have lunch, Sensei is waiting for us.

    Tsunade: Yeah sure.

    Reaching the tent where the third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi and Orochimaru are both are greeted by annoyed faces.

    Orochi: You''re both late, I expected something like this from Jiraya but not you Tsunade.

    Jiraya/Tsunade: Sorry!

    Hiruzen: Relax a bit More Orochimaru, they should have a good reason to be late.

    Orochimaru: My hypothesis is that Jiraya was peeping o someone and Tsunade punched him too hard and have to spend a lot of time healing him.

    Jiraya: Well I was indeed punched, but it was during a spar with Tsunade cousin.

    Hiruzen: A I heard about him from Tsunade how was he?

    Jiraya: He was pretty good in some years he will reach our level.

    Hiruzen: is good to see the new seedling doing well.

    Tsunade: I am just happy that he is breaking from his shell he was always serious and spent every moment training and rarely interacting with people I was really worried, but seeing how much he changed brings relief to my hearth.

    Hiruzen: good now enough with the chitchat.

    Hiruzen: I called the three of you here to give some heads up for the conference tomorrow and give some news.

    Orochi/Tsunade/Jiraya: Sure lets hear it.

    Hiruzen: the first thing is that I will send each of you to a different front I want all of you to gain some experience commanding huge amounts of troops.

    Hiruzen: Tsunade will be going to the Suna front, your Medic speciality will be a good counter to their poison speciality.

    Tsunade: Hai Sensei.

    Hiruzen: Orochimaru I want you to take the Iwa front, they are becoming a lot bolder and even sending off a lot of members from the Explosion corps with them.

    Orochi: Hai Sensei.

    Hiruzen: Jiraya will deal with the last front, this front is a little bit more complicated, it composes of a lot of little skirmishes so information is the key there, and seeing that you''re the chief spy of Konoha I hope you can boost the troops there.

    Jiraya: Hai Sensei.

    Hiruzen: A and the last thing, I will temporary go with Orochimaru to the Iwa front.

    Jiraya/Orochi/Tsunade: Why Sensei?

    Hiruzen: I heard some rumors that Onoki the Tsuchikage is coming to the battlefield. not even the three of you together right now can hold him. and if he appears it can be quite devastating for our troops, a large scale [Dust Release] Jutsu from him can disintegrate a lot of our Shinobi so I must be there to fight him if he shows himself.

    Jiraya: This is indeed a very grave matter I will see if I can get more information from my spy network.

    Hiruzen: Do that, any kind info can help us tremendously.

    Hiruzen: Now for the Reunion tomorrow we will discuss some strategies with the platoon leaders, and present this info that we discussed here. Anything you want to add before we part ways and start preparing for tomorrow''s reunion?

    Orochi: We Should capture some Iwa Shinobi and use the Yamanaka''s Jutsu to extract some info from them.

    Hiruzen: Good Suggestion but is easier said than done.

    Orochi: I will personally see to it.

    Hiruzen: Good.

    Tsunade: Aizen mentioned that he encountered a member of the Suicide Squad and if they are sending then periodically is better to alert our troops.

    Hiruzen: Yes I''ve already read his report and I will mention this during our Reunion tomorrow.Any more things to add?

    Tsunade/Jiraya/Orochi: No.

    Hiruzen: Good, Dismissed. See all of you tomorrow.

 Chapter 16 - New Moves

    After eating his fill Aizen decided to train his Jutsus a bit more, seeing that his Chakra density changed a lot, going to my previous location where I spared with Jiraya I began to go over most of my Jutsu again and again on a cycle.

    Going over and over on the same things is quite boring, so I decided to try to modify my most practice Jutsu the [Rock Fist Technique] first and foremost I decided to change the tips of my fingers to claws, succeeding quite easily, why? you may ask, as modifying a Jutsu is quite a difficult ordeal after all.

    Well is quite simple for me actually, if you have paid attention to the naruto series you would know that the Rasengan is considered the pinnacle of shape manipulation of this verse, so eliminating one of the biggest setbacks in creating a Jutsu.

    Going back to the Jutsu my first modification was quite easy just need to make my rocky fingers pointy, while this is already a potentially good outcome in the hands of many for me it was just a start.

    Start thinking some possibilities when I remember the earth spikes that shitty bomber used against me, can I transform my [Rock fist technique] on a [spiked fist technique]? why not?

    The response was yes but it was quite difficult I needed some hours to be able to achieve that. if any shinobi heard my thought they would simply puke blood, to a normal shinobi changing a Jutsu like that can take years.

    Now with a new spike of rock, I suddenly remember something from my past life, an anime I watched so I decide why the f.u.c.k not? putting some elevated lines and other modifications to my spike even some rotation principles from the Rasengan I finally reached a masterpiece. BEHOLD THE MAGNIFICENT DRILL. THE GLORIOUS SPIRAL.

    If someone sees me now they will see a retard doing Jojo poses with a rock drill. now that I was able to make an [Earth Drill] or [Rock Drill] with one pleases you more, the name is unimportant in my opinion, but well with the experience o making a drill I could probably even make a Wood version of it imagine a drill with the characteristics of Mokuton, it would be surely op.

    Now that I''m in the theme of drills why not make a water one? well simply because it already exists, yep I even remember seeing some pics of it in my past life, so I decided to make an improved version why not add some of the Rasenshuriken components to it?

    Some days passed while I was training a bit and trying to create my new fancy super water drill, you see my idea was to put a bunch of needle-sized water and rotate then in the shape of a drill, well that is the easy and the hard part, so let''s try a bit more.

    HELL, I swear to god if someone says that Naruto isn''t a genius I will f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you, this shitty thing is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g difficult that I will simply give up, for now at least, when I arrive back on the village I swear to god that I will creat you, my [Super Duper Water Drill].

    While I''m upset that I lost a lot of time trying to create the super water drill, I will go back to training but now focusing on my [Sage Body Method] I want to reach as fast as possible the Sage Body level to augment my survivability on the war.

 Chapter 17 - War, war never changes...

    More days passed and our short rest period was over, so all the members of my unity gathered on the square while our commander started talking:

    Commander: today we all return to the battlefield, there are just some warnings that I must say to all of you.

    Commander: First is that the Explosion corps are on the move, This includes the suicide squad.

    Commander: Second the shinobi of Amegakure are getting agitated so don''t hesitate to kill them.

    :Commander: Now formation and go!!

    The start of the battle was pretty the same thing as last time with just some minor difference along the way.

    When I was on my killing spree done quite easily should I say so, turns out combining taijutsu with drills is quite an effective combo.

    After some time the enemy noticed me, so quickly 5 Shinobi came to me, wanting to flex a bit I immediately activate [Sage Mode] and use [Sage Art: Rising Geyser] creating a gigantic hight pressurized water geyser instantly killing 3 of then, seeing the other 2 stunned I quickly fire [Sage Art: Rising Water Cutter] creating I gigantic water blade, the Iwa shinobi quickly try some defensive skills to no avail as my Senjutsu simply cut everything like a hot knife through butter, thus ending both of their lives. God, I love that combo!

    After that, the battle quickly comes to an end, thus starting a cycle that consists of battle res trim battle rest train, with this little by little I was sharpening my skill growing every day improving my Jutsus my close combat and my combos.

    Some months passed everything was going pretty well until one day, it was a normal battle so far until after I killed some random Iwa shinobi and heard the signal horn, I was already preparing to leave, My [Haki] screams danger like never before is like my whole existence is being threatened, not wanting to doubt something that already saved my life so many time I use the fastest [Shunshin] I could muster barely evading a gigantic White bean that tore the earth in two.

    The sheer scope of the Atack created a trail as large as a Bus that goes on for a long distance on our formation, having a vague idea what this is about I quickly expand my senses I feel Onoki at the distance and a fast Kage signature coming.

    Its Hiruzen Sarutobi the Third Hokage and hee is Fully geared with king Emma already summoned and transformed into a staff.

    Onoki seeing his enemy closing the distance rapidly prepares a dust release Jutsu, but Hiruzen is no slouch, aiming his staff at Onoki he quickly expands it breaking the Tsuchikage concentration.

    The battle was fierce and a stalemate at the same time, Onoki has the aerial superiority but the domain over the elements + his adamantine staff made Hiruzen a formidable enemy, as for me I am exerting the maximum of my [Observation Haki] to be able to grasp all the amazing techniques I am seeing.

    The battle quickly reaches a conclusion when Onoki creates a huge boulder and rapidly preceded to increase its weight and density and immediately fires it, Hiruzen seeing the sheer power of the boulder knows that he can''t face it head-on or dodge so he quickly expands and thickness his staff swinging it with all of his strength making a magnific Home Run.

 Chapter 18 - Huge Gains

    Using the giant boulder as a distraction Onnoki choose to retreat, now you must be thinking why he has chosen to retreat, is quite simple actually.

    The situation of the 5 Great Villages causes a certain impasse, principally because most Kages have similar strength, it''s not like in the past where Konoha has an absurd strength advantage (Hashirama era).

    The battle has ended but the war still goes on, both Kages decided on a non-interference agreement on the war so from now on our troops can rest assured that no Kage will come to battle, well this says nothing on S plus ranking shinobi of their respective villages so is still quite dangerous.

    Well, I gained a Huge profit during this battle, besides having seen the uses of Onoki Kekkei Tota and Kekkei Genkai (in the novels/wiki is said that Onoki has lava release so I will put it here) my principal gain was 2 Jutsus that I was able to see Onoki performing, the [Earth Release: Added-Weight Rock Technique] and [Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique].

    The [Earth Release: Added-Weight Rock Technique] is a technique that enhances the target gravity at the user''s discretion. this is basically my own mobile gravity chamber, and if I combine it with the [Rock Fist Technique] I was using prior to this to train, plus my insane regeneration using Mokuton Chakra and a future sage body, my body training will be magnificent. This technique has an evolved form the [Earth Release: Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique] is basically the same as the previous technique but better in all aspects, from your consumption to the effects. And the best part is that I''ve copied it as well.

    The other one is the [Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique] contrary to its counterpart, this technique reduces one''s gravity, making it much lighter. The atmosphere, along with their body, can be lightened in order to take flight and increasing their maneuverability. With enough practice, the user can control their flight through the sky with specific bodily movements, this is the technique Onoki uses to fly and with mastery, you can even reduce the weight of other things, even when I reach the Liquid state I will be naturally able to fly but having this technique can be of immense help principally to use of support on other Jutsus, imagine being able to control the weight of your Jutsus at will, I will be more of a monster than I already am.

    The sad part is that both techniques require a high mastery of the earth affinity which I don''t have right now, one of my first priorities when I return is to train my elements to the max, I won''t train than now because first I want to improve my other ninja skills on this war, second, it consumes I hight amount of time and is boring as hell, so I will only use [Wood Clones] for this bullshit that I need to spend more than 10 years of my life training to master.

    After the battle, the war continued normally we returned to the cycle, more and more my shinobi skill became refined, my steps don''t make sounds anymore my taijutsu more fluid and precise, everything was going good until the captain of my unity comes with a bunch of other captains.

    Captains: Everyone We have an announcement to make.

    Everyone looks to the captains foolishly believing on a vacation of sorts.

    Captains: We are going to Suna.

 Chapter 19 - Suna Camp.

    So we started our journey to Suna, the way was pretty calm no bandit tried to attack us, they may be dumb, but not that dumb to attack a trained shinobi squad.

    Reaching the Suna encampment we headed immediately to our tents, everyone is exhausted from the journey so we immediately go to sleep.

    Immediately after waking up, I go to the medical tent where Tsunade resides.

    Aizen: Hi Tsunade!

    Tsunade: Aizen! What a surprise!

    Aizen: A good one I hope.

    Tsunade: Hahaha of course it is, but why are you here?

    Aizen: My unity was transferred to Suna as reinforcements.

    Tsunade: Good we are needing some help here.

    Aizen: why with how strong this camp are I imagined you could destroy then quite easily.

    Tsunade: No is quite the opposite their poison is quite the headache but I am close to cracking its antidote.

    Aizen: Good to know, dying by poison is quite a bad way to go.

    Tsunade: Yes when I find a solution to the poison, half of the problem will be gone.

    Aizen: Just half why? I thought poison was the biggest problem here.

    Tsunade: Ah, is because of the [Scorch Release] user here they are a pain in the ass.

    Tsunade: [Scorch Release] is a pretty strong bloodline and you can consider its domain as the desert, it''s the same as [Wood Release] that is good on a forest or [Ice Releace] that is good on the snow.

    Aizen: It''s really must be a pain.

    Tsunade: yep the bodies lose their water when they are hit, if they don''t die of being burnt they die of dehydration.

    Aizen: I guess I will need to stop using water Jutsu and focus more on my earth release ones.

    Tsunade: Maybe if Like Granduncle you could use the water molecules in the air you would be able to use some low-level water Jutsus.

    Ahh if she knows that from the first time I used a water Jutsu I was already able to do it what will she says hehehehe.

    Aizen: Yes the Second was really strong, not only because of his water Jutsu but by his mind, I really wouldn''t want to fight a strategic battle again him.

    (i considered Tobirama Senju someone similar to Batman he relied more on strategy and prepare to win his battles than pure strength, this is something I think everyone respects.).

    Tsunade: Yes he was, but the most important thing is that you''re finally coming out of your shell.

    Azine: What shell?

    Tsunade: Well you''ve always been reclusive always training and training I was quite worried, now seeing you interact with people more it makes me really happy, now you only need to make some friends.

    Aizen: hahahahahahah.

    Now that I remember she is quite cheerful compared to her future self It really saddens me how much tragedy she will have to endure I really want to help Dan and Nawaki but I have no idea where the hell they are, the only thing I know is they died in this war, I just hope everything becomes better in the future.

 Chapter 20 - Useless puppets.

    Finishing my talk with Tsunade I started preparing for our charge, I don''t care much about normal poison I doubt any poison on this verse can damage me, maybe stretching a bit some summoned creatures may have poison that affects me but I sincerely doubt about man-made poisons.

    The thing that worries me a little bit is the [Scorch Release] but with [observation Haki] and being cautious I guess I''m somewhat safe, and if pushes come to shove I just flip the switch and spam some [Sage Arts] on my enemy and run away.

    Now my immediate objective is to obtain a [Sage Body], this will improve my survivability tremendously, besides if my theory is correct when I reach the [Sage Body] I will be able to use [Armament Haki] and this my friend will make my strength soar.

    Some weeks have passed, and I only have one thing to say, I f.u.c.k.i.n.g love having this huge ass pool of chakra is simply magnificent, having been transferred to this front has been a blessing for me, on the Iwa front I still found some taijutsu users from time to time, here on Suna most of these Shinobis use medium/long-range attacks which is kinda my specialty with such a quantity of chakra I''ve been like a fish on the water, spamming and spamming Jutsu, aaaaahhh what a beautiful feeling.

    Now I am going to the battlefield, I''ve been wanting to test a theory of mine that I have for some time, but for this, I will need to focus on the puppet division for a bit, expanding my [Observation Haki] I immediately found the chakra strings thought the air and its generators.

    The thing I want to test is with my [Wood Release] chakra I can affect the puppets, I will try at first with a simple burst and will try different things to see what effects it will have. Imagine Sasori summon his 100+ puppets and me with simple [Wood Release] pulse of chakra make them useless it would indeed be quite funny.

    Going in the direction of the ambush prepared by the puppet user, I stay on guard when suddenly his puppet burst out of and attacks me, evading its blades I immediately throw a punch flooded with [Wood Release] chakra instantly I am able to feel the wood.

    I smile, instantly commanding the wood to expand and explode, I each in amus.e.m.e.nt as the puppet bloat and explode only leaving some of its metal parts.

    Seeing that my opponent is dumbstruck I seize the opportunity and launch a [Rock Dragon Bullet] thought his hearth instantly killing him, other puppeteers hearing the commotion quickly go to my location, me wanting to mess a bit with my [Mokuton(Wood Release)].

    Using the bunch of puppets as some kid''s toys I keep breaking them now after some time just a simple touch of me makes a puppet useless, no wasting time I quickly spam [Rock Dragon Jutsu] and rapidly finish off my enemies.

 Chapter 21 - One with Nature.

    Some months passed on the battlefield, everything is going smoothly, I am quite happy with my progress, this month I''ve been arduously training my body so I could reach the [Sage Body] and I dare say that I''m quite close, I''ve already mastered [Sage Mode] for a long time but the [Sage Body] is on another level.

    With the [Sage Body] I literally become one with nature, my chakra became impossible to fell by normal means, regeneration, and strength benefit, and most importantly completing the first step of my technique the [Sage Body Method].

    After an intense workout session using the [Sage Body Method], I fell kinda strange, like I''m bloated with energy is even difficult to breathe, moving is almost out of the question, so deciding to feel what''s wrong, I immediately sit on a meditative position, breathing slowly and trying to perceive my condition.

    Scanning thought my body I discovered that every inch of it is full of natural energy, and my cells that have been tempered for a long time are on the verge of evolving.

    Slowly my cells started to evolve in the beginning it was the equivalent of a bunch of ants walking through my body, every part of me fell dormant and active at the same time it''s a strange sensation that I have never felt before.

    The agonizing prosses continued for a long time, I don''t know how much, I only know that I feel like an eternity has passed. After such a long time when the evolution has finished I blackout.

    Waking up I feel extreme hunger, deciding to alleviate it I immediately open the storages scrolls that contain some food and start to eat, the things are that I passed through a week of supplies to feel satiated, but is not a week of a normal person supplies is a week of my supplies.

    Now having satiated my hunger I finally, start noticing my new changes, I became taller, larger, broader, I feel like my muscles are different too.

    Wanting to test my new body I started running, with was a mistake as immediately fall on a bunch of sharp rocks, that does absolutely nothing this bunch of sharp rocks that can easily kill a normal person can''t even pierce my skin.

    I Feel elated but I need to adapt to these new upgrades to my body before returning to the battlefield, going to battle in my current condition is the equivalent of suicide.

    Well now to the good stuff, apparently the [Sage Body Method] has two other miscellaneous skills that I can use, the first one is the [Sage Mode], yes I know it feels strange but this is a version that stacks on top of the [Sage Body] and is quite different to, instead of the normal face markings now the marks are all over the body.

    The second one is called [Overdrive] this one is a suicidal skill, for a moment you will have the power boost of someone who activates the 8 gates to its full, the only problem is the appearance changes but this is not relevant for now, the best thing is a normal user of this technique will barely survive after it loses its effects but me, thanks to having [Mokuton] chakra, will be able to heal relatively fast and if add the effects of the [Sage Body] that together with [Mokuton] my regeneration just skyrocketed to unbelievable heights, making this technique something viable for me.

 Chapter 22 - Armament.

    After evolving my body I have changed a bunch, training physically became easier my muscles and any kind of wound heal at alarming rates, my food consumption has gone up as well, but I think when I have good control of my [Mokuton] I will find a solution.

    As for the other abilities, the [Superior Sage Mode](the full-body marking sage mode I said he can use) and the [Overdrive] they are out of my reach, for now at least.

    And now after some days getting used to my body, I started to prepare for today''s charge. Something that I have noticed with this much time on the battlefield is the clan''s population, like in the anime some clans have like just one person, but here [Scorch Release] we have a bunch of then, is kinda impossible a clan be composed of just one person, without considering special circ.u.mstances like the Uchiha massacre.

    While I was going in the direction of my unity Tsunade stopped me and said.

    Tsunade: Aizen hello, I want to talk to you for a bit.

    Aizen: Sure.

    Tsunade: I just wanted to say goodbye, I''ve been called to Amegakure.

    Tsunade: It''s an emergency, apparently Hanzo the Salamander starts to stir, so I and my team were called to Ame.

    Tsunade: but don''t worry Sakumo Hatake has been designed to lead this front from now on, he will definitely lead well this front he sure is great Shinobi.

    Ha, so this will be when Sakumo killed Sasori parents(they are Chiyo kids) acquiring the animosity of the infamous Chiyo.

    Tsunade: So just take care and try not to die, remember surviving is more important than any kind of pride you might think you have.

    Aizen: I will surely take care.

    Tsunade: I''m relieved when the war ends we can celebrate with all of our family in a banquet.

    Aizen: Sure.

    With this Tsunade speeded of on the distance, I for the first time since coming to this world feel a sad feeling, if I am not mistaken everyone I know from the clan will die only left me and Tsunade, she will lose everything.

    Trying to get my mind away from some depressive thoughts, I go towards my unity, sometime later I''m on the charge to the battlefield, today I decided on going just taijutsu no fancy moves to go about.

    Entering the battlefield I immediately notice a shinobi running at me at incredible high speeds, with a katana encased in Wind chakra, and I simply stayed in place just bringing up my hand a bit to need this extremely sharp blade, when the Katana was infinitely close to my hand I immediately activate my [Armament Haki] catching the sword without problems, making my enemy with was expecting a severed arm pause in shock, looking at his shocked expression I smile and clench my fist holding the weapon immediately shattering it looking at my enemy still stunned I punch him with all my strength my blackened fist going through his torso like he is some kind of flimsy cardboard.

 Chapter 23 - Scorching Heat.

    Removing my hand off the torso o my enemy I quickly found another one, no wanting to waste time I fast at him aiming two blackened fingers at his hearth immediately killing him, another one comes this one with a sword, simply deflecting the blade I immediately punch his head making his face cave-in.

    Continuing my Rampage thought my enemy I suddenly sense a huge chakra coming in my direction, but is this is not a normal chakra it has a Scorching feeling to it like Avery hot summer sunlight, this opponent is extremely dangerous.

    The opponent seeing me removing my blackened hand from a corpse immediately start talking.

    ??????: I am Musashi, I''ve come here for the Konoha sc.u.m that has been stacking my men.

    Musashi: Now that you are exhausted after fighting a lot, nothing can save you, not even this weird earth Jutsu that you use to make your limbs black.

    While this retard continue his monologue, I began pondering, he thinks I am exhausted for some unknown reason so this is a good advantage. For the actual me to really become exhausted I will need to battle full strength for days, and even if I became physically exhausted I can just cycle my [Mokuton] chakra healing away all my exhaustion, as for becoming out of chakra, just forget about it now I have such a huge amount of chakra that''s simply incomparable to anything human in this world, I don''t know the specifics but I am close to 6 tails of chakra and remember adding a tail is not simply 1+1, is exponential, so I don''t have chakra equal to 6 Shukaku''s but equal to Saiken the 6 tails instead.

    Now, this idiot finished his monologue and start preparing a huge ass [Scorch Release] ball to throw at me, I decided to flex a little bit decide to greet that stack head-on, entering on the correct stance I activate my [Armament Haki] and start using [Chakra Enhancement], while I am not as proficient as Tsunade I am leagues above some normal shinobi studying Tsunade''s technique has done some good to my technique sadly I am not as proficient as her but this is a good start.

    Musashi: Now you weak tree hugger face my supreme attack the [Sorch Release: Sunlight''s Reveille]. *insert arrogant face here*

    Meeting the ball of pure Scorching chakra was rough but with my [Armament Haki] and [Chakra Enhancement] I''ve been barely able to hold it, not wanting to get an explosion to the face I start pumping more and more chakra on my arms, making an extreme effort I throw with all my strength the [Sorch Release: Sunlight''s Reveille] in the middle of the Suna formation.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    *SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*

    In the horizon where the Suna Formation is, there is a huge explosion followed by a large spiraling flame pillar that reaches the clouds, right now I can only think is that this guy really launched his ultimate attack at me. What the actual f.u.c.k.

    Exiting my stupor, I look at my dumbstruck opponent that is observing the effects of his attack, not wanting to was the opportunity I started charging a [Chou Oodama Rasengan] the gigantic spiraling blue ball o chakra met my still paralyzed opponent decompressing and crating huge ass explosion immediately killing him.

 Chapter 24 - In the end.

    After the explosion of the [Chou Oodama Rasengan] a bunch of enemies shinobi came to see what has happened, me not wanting to waste an opportunity start running towards my enemy.

    My enemy became slightly startled due to my sudden charge, using this opportunity I punch with all my strength the first enemy on the head making it explode in pieces.

    The other shinobi not wanting to augment their casualties, start to circle me, and coordinate their attacks.

    Using both of my [Haki] to the maximum I was able to contort myself evading the first wave of attacks, with a blackened hand I grab a sword by its blade yank it from its user and throw it at my attacker on my back, immediately after I use [Haki] on my torso defending from the other shinobi''s attacks.

    jumping mid-air I rotate kicking two other people''s faces making then explode, looking at t5he last trembling shinobi I just bunch his head ending his life quickly.

    After the fight, I heard two horns one for the Suna nin''s to retreat and the other for us to gather on our commander.

    Using Shunshin I fast approached my unity but reaching the battlefield I am finally able to see the results of the attack I deviated, and I have only one thing to say, glass... a lot of glass.

    Apparently the heat was so huge that I created a plateau of glass, what a bullet I have dodged if this exploded in my face It would hurt a lot, I would probably have survived thnk god [Sage Body] and [Armament Haki].

    While I was lost in thought the voice of our commander Sakumo is heard through all ou army.

    Sakumo: Konoha shinobi today we achieved a splendid victory.

    Sakumo: Besides that, I have two good news that will surely make everyone happy.

    Sakumo: The three students of the Hokage have been able to repel Hanzo of the salamander Earning the title of the three Legendary Sannin.

    The crowd cheers with this good news, this means that Konoha has 3 good strong shinobi to its ranking making it even more powerful.

    Sakumo: The second best of news is that THE WAR IS OVER!!!

    The crowd goes wild, finally, the war is over, they will be able to go home and leave this bloodshed back.

    Sakumo: I just received the messages so better start dismantling the camp and organizing your things, and about the border patrol relax that we have some rested Shinobi for the task.

    Having heard my superior I went back to camp to prepare for my return to Konoha, organizing my things I started reminiscing all my moments on this war, the people I''ve met, the enemies I''ve killed, and simply how fascinating life can be.

 Chapter 25 - Deep forest.

    After arranging my things, saying goodbye to some of my acquaintances, instead of running full speed, I decided to walk home while I take in the beautiful landscape, this will take some days but I just want some time to myself, to think and reflect.

    While walking I found a waterfall, deciding to rest for the day I armed my camp on the shore close to the water, eating a bit o fish that I have fished, I just sit there in the middle of the trees, a relaxing feeling washing over me. Since I achieved the [Sage Body] I started feeling way more relaxed in the middle of nature, if I have to describe it is the equivalent of being home.

    Even in this peaceful and serene environment my thought couldn''t help but go into a dark place, this is something that''s been bugging me a lot recently. My clan the Senju is pretty powerful clan the equivalent to the Uchihas, so why we are basically disappearing of this planet, we participated in the same amount of wars and conflicts that the Uchiha have but a massacre was needed to reduce the Uchihas to the same stage that the Senju were, so why were we reduced to such a state so easily.

    Deciding that moping about it was ruining the moment, I chose to rest for today and let the intrigues of the world for when I return to the village.

    Waking up the next day I quickly organize my things, take breakfast and now I am ready to go.

    My walk is pretty peaceful until I feel a lot of Chakras together, a thing that should be of notice is that since I have achieved [Sage Body] my sensing ability skyrocketed, my already op [Observation Haki] that fused with my natural sensory skill now evolved again thanks to the sensing abilities granted by the [Sage Body] so trying to ambush me is kind of a pipe dream.

    But there is a strange thing if I go just by chakra alone there are several S rank Shinobi there that is the strongest formation I found in this world so far, and there is a special someone there, this person seemly to have five hearths, so Kakuzo too huh, someone really wants me dead.

    This really made me kinda pissed, I just wanted to rest a bit on the way back, and now I have to deal with some ambush, closing on the site of the ambush the shinobi''s the were hidden appeared all around me, there where Kakuzo +3 more S rank nin, the rest go from Jonin to Chunnin there where 35 on the total, the closes S rank nin take one step forward and says.

    ??????: Ha, another brat of the Senju, this one is different from the others, they said that we should make him suffer, apparently, he is quite the talent.

    Aizen: Others? does it mean that you killed other clan members?

    ??????: Killed yes, we were contracted to kill all Senju members that are returning from the war, ahh I still remember the sweet pleas of some of them, the sweetest of them was a couple that we picked from a different front earlier they keep apologizing to their kid Aizen, the best ones were from the woman the way she pleaded when we had our fun with her, it was magnificent.

    Suddenly a pressure engulfs the whole clearing, a Chakra so enormous, so dense that it can rival a tailed beast, most of the Shinobi started sweating, trembling, but one of them was especially terrified, this person has already encountered a chakra like that, it was the worst day of his life the day that he almost died, the day that he survived simply because of the goofy personally of the previous target, this person was none other than Kakuzo.

    Kakuzo: No.... this kind of oppressive and heavy Chakra it''s like him... like that day... we need to run NOW!

    ??????: Why run he is just a brat tha----....

    The moment that guy started describing the atrocities that he''s done my Chakra has simply gone out of control like a wild beast, when I was releasing the pressure I suddenly have an instinct, no better an urge to move my hands on a specific pattern, its like nature is whispering to me, it is whispering to me release its fury on this trash that dare to defy its favored children, the whisps became more and more, the urge stronger until my anger reached its peak only one thing rested I''m my mind now, the things that I will be able to unleash all my fury into, with all my rage, my will, my Chakra I screamed unleashing it...

    M O K U T O N: DEEP FOREST EMERGENCE ! ! !

 Chapter 26 - No more kids gloves.

    Due to my rage-fueled state I accidentally used [Senjutsu] to boost my [Mokuton: Deep Forest Emergence] so the results were quite devastating, the wooden roots broke the sound barrier immediately killing everyone around me, so no survivors.

    The aftermath of the attack was so huge that a third of the land of fire was affected by my Jutsu, exiting the frenzied state I look at my hands, this is the first time I''ve felt this powerful, and this is me without mastering any elements I''ve just pumped all my chakra on that attack.

    Now, this is the time to remove the kid''s gloves I''ve been too passive it seems, for me it didn''t matter if any of my clansmen died in battle in the middle of the battlefield I know most of them liked the idea of dying on the battle but being assassinated by some shitty plot, this really pushed my wrong buttons.

    After returning I will try to enter Anbu there I will have cases to a lot of classified knowledge and will be able to investigate who the f.u.c.k has been plotting against me.

    What didn''t pass through my mind at that time was the effect my ''''little'''' attack made on the world and it''s history alone.

    *Later at the Hokage Tower*

    A Cat masked Anbu hastily made way to the Hokage interrupting the session

    Hiruzen: Speak cat what happened?

    Cat Anbu: Sir we were able to localize huge complex of gigantic tree roots in the middle of the way to the village.

    Hiruzen: Gigantic tree roots you say... no, it cannot be.

    Cat Anbu: Sir if I can perhaps be presumptuous, do you perhaps know something about it?

    Hiruzen: No problem Anbu, if I am not mistaken that should be one of Shodaime(First Hokage) Jutsu, but no one has inherited his Bloodline... unless.

    Cat Anbu: So should We continue our investigation?

    Hiruzen: Yes continue, and try to suppress information from reaching other villages as must as you can, we barely finished the war and all the villages are weak right now so they can see this as a provocation, and I don''t want another war so soon.

    Cat Anbu: Hai Hokage-Sama.

    *On a dark damp cave, where only a brooding emo, a child predator or some villainous person would reside*

    Black Zetsu: Madara-Sama we were able to detect a huge Mokuton Jutsu utilized on the land of fire.

    Sitting in front of a gigantic demonic statue, there is an old man, but this is no ordinary old man, just his aura alone would spook any Shinobi alive his reputation, even more, he is the Ghost of the Uchiha the legendary Madara Uchiha, who for the first time in years looks somewhat excited.

    Madara: Ho a Mokuton user, so finally someone entertaining showed up I can''t wait to have another battle like that.

    Madara: Zetsu!!

    Black Zetsu: Yes Madara-sama?

    Madara: Find who posses the Mokuton, and we must fasten our plans I want to fight someone like that in my peak after all.

    Black Zetsu: Yes Madara-sama!

 Chapter 27 - [Wood Clone Jutsu].

    Exiting the place of the fight if you can call it that, I decided to speed off towards Konoha, while speeding off I started to make some plans, first and foremost I need to learn the [Wood Clone Jutsu] fast it will help a lot on my training, after that, I will join Anbu to get some classified info and start my investigations but Anbu has a lot of other benefits too like practicing my more Ninja related skills like stealth, theft, assassination, infiltration, and even some obscure Jutsu they have on their library.

    Reaching the entrance of the village, the guarding Chunnin checked my papers and said:

    Chunin: Everything is alright, be sure to report to the Hokage tomorrow.

    Aizen: Yes, and thank you.

    After entering the village I decided to go to my clan compound. The Senju compound is composed of numerous houses on the classical Japanese style and all around the compound you can find a lot of trees and moving a little to the back you can even find a big lake with crystalline water.

    Coming close to the lake I just sit there at shore reminiscing about the past, now that my feelings have cooled down I just feel serene, detached if you will its kinda strange but when I knew my parents died in this life I couldn''t help but remember the death of them on my previous life, I was very close with my previous life parents the way they died was very traumatizing to me so when that bastard started speaking I couldn''t help but overlap both situations, even if I wasn''t as close with this new life parents I still considered them dear to me.

    Looking at my reflection on the lake I see a good looking young man, with sleek short black hair deep black eyes and a powerful frame( If you are curious about how he looks like just imagine Aizen Sosuke without glasses and with black hair) my on my eyes you can see how tired I am not physically tired but mentally, war isn''t easy as it seems.

    Now deciding to do something before I go to sleep I decided to go to the Senju library, I need to pick the most important Mokuton Jutsu of them all the [Wood Clone Jutsu] or [Moku Bunshing no Jutsu], but if you think this is a simple elemental clone you are sorely mistaken, the [Wood Clone Jutsu] is so overpowered that Madara Uchiha during the Fourth Shinobi war was able to use his [Susanoo] with the Wooden clones, yes imagine 25 huge ass blue giants running at you at incredible high speeds, anyone would be scared.

    Besides its incredible uses in combat, the principal use at least for me of the [Wood Clone Jutsu] will be in training, the [Wood Clone Jutsu] much like the [Shadow Clone Jutsu] can transfer memories to its user and if you add the fact that it is more resistant, can merge with plants and trees an the best of all is that the clone can communicate with the original, and with that, we have a pretty op Jutsu. Some theories even said that Tobirama Senju created the [Shadow Clone Jutsu] based on his observation of his brother Hashirama Senju [Wood Clone Jutsu].

 Chapter 28 - Danzo.

    learning to make the [Wood Clone Jutsu] was quite easy but learning the [Taiju Mokuton Bunshin no Jutsu] was quite difficult but after some hours I was able to use it, now the last Jutsu to make everything even easier is the [Mokuton: Transformation] is simply the basic [Transformation Jutsu] but using wood instead the best thing of this Jutsu is that its acts more like a costume than a transformation, as the user is able to leave it behind if necessary.

    Having learned the Jutsus that I wanted for today I look out of the window, its late afternoon well is better make something to eat and go sleep, my dinner is quite simple fish, rice and some sake I really took a liking to sake after becoming a Shinobi I guess its a Senju thing.

    Waking up I prepare and eat my breakfast, and rapidly go to the Hokage tower. Reaching the Tower the secretary said for me to wait that the Hokage is on a reunion.

    Some moments passed and all the people in the room exited some of them gave nods, others didn''t even acknowledge my existence. But Danzo was different he comes into my direction and said:

    Danzo: Hello Senju Aizen, I''ve been hearing very good things about your accomplishments during the war.

    Aizen: Thank you Danzo-sama for your praise.

    Danzo: I already said to stop with all these formalities Tobirama-sama was my sensei so we can practically be considered family.

    Aizen: Thank you Danzo, I will.

    Danzo: Sure thing, but is there something troubling you Aizen? you look like you can have some help, anything I can help with just say it.

    Aizen: Well Danzo there is something indeed that has been troubling me a lot, and this is one of the reasons I want to talk to the Hokage today if you want to accompany me to talk with the Hokage It would be greatly appreciated.

    Danzo: If you think that is something that important I see no problem in coming with you.

    Aizen

    Now if you are feeling like the hell is freezing over, seeing a friendly Danzo I felt that way too the first time this happened, the thing is that we are accustomed to seeing the Evil Danzo from an Uchiha perspective but the guy is totally different when it comes to a Senju it is like he acts like a friendly uncle, so I''ve encountered and talked to him a lot of time over the years when you pass the hate-filled barrier that I''ve fed on my previous life the guy is pretty cool.

    Don''t get me wrong the guy absolutely hates the guts of any Uchiha but with me, he is being noting but a cool helpful uncle so why treat him bad? might as well get his help with the diminishing Senju clan matter.

    While we continue some small talk the Hokage finally finished his paperwork and called me to his office. before entering I Asked:

    Aizen: Hokage-sama can Danzo please come on ou running with me i have an issue that i want to discuss with both of you.

    Hiruzen: Sure Thing Aizen please come inside.

 Chapter 29 - The Plan.

    Attending the Hokage call I entered the room followed closely by Danzo, the Hokage mildly surprised asked Danzo why was he there with me:

    Hiruzen: What a surprise Danzo my friend, can you tell me why you are coming together with Aizen here?

    Danzo: There isn''t much to tell it yet Hiruzen Aizen here asked to me to come together he apparently has some issue that needs the both of us to help him.

    Hiruzen: I understand, but before anything, I must first tell some good news to Aizen here. You''ve been promoted boy, from now henceforth you are a Chunin from Konohagakure.

    Aizen: Thank you for the promotion Hokage-sama.

    Hiruzen: No problem you did pretty good on the war all of your superiors have given me good words about your performance so promotion was kind of inevitable.

    Danzo: I''ve read all the reports too you really did have an outstanding performance during the war, congratulations are in order Aizen.

    Hiruzen: Now that the matter of the promotion has been dealt with, you can say the things that has been troubling you that much.

    Aizen: First of all I would like you to dispense all of the Anbus on this room what I am about to tell is a secret that can cause another war.

    This caused the everyone in the room to become tense, we barely finished a war and no one wants another one so soon so while my words were suspicious if proffered by some random dude the Hokage still dispersed his Anbu, as for the motive is simply because he and Danzo know me and when I ask something this important with a serious face he knew I wasn''t kidding.

    Hiruzen: now that the Anbu''s were dispersed I will even activate the privacy seals of the office for extra security.

    Aizen: Good, the first thing I want to tell both of you is better if I demonstrate it.

    Getting nods from both of then I do I simply Handseal creating a little Bonsai tree in the palm of my hand, making both old-timers surprised with it.

    Hiruzen: This... so you have it the bloodline of Hashirama the [Mokuton].... so that huge tree that was reported yesterday was you that created it... heavens.

    Danzo: So that''s why you said it can lead to another war if any of the enemy villages discover we have a [Mokuton] user they won''t stop until you are dead none of our enemies can afford another Hashirama. but if we can groom you you can become one of the strongest shinobi in history.

    Hiruzen: Danzo is right on this one if you are able to successfully grow, you will be a force to be reckoned with but how in hell were you able to create such a huge tree?

    Aizen: That''s is another thing that I want to talk about, when I was returning from the battlefield I resolved to go at a slow pace observing the scenery and relaxing a bit after the taxing battles that I underwent, but on the second day of my walk I was ambushed, I was ready to fight to the death with my assailants but one of them simply started mocking me and the Senju saying that there is someone paying to kill all Senju in the battlefield and returning from it, but when he said mocked my parents about their death I wasn''t able to control myself and became extremely angry and when I returned to my senses I was on the epicenter of the tree, no wanting to have more problems on my plate a rapidly returned to the village.

    Hiruzen: So it went like that, this is indeed a huge problem if someone is pursuing the Senju... how I haven''t noticed something like that it makes no sense.

    Danzo; No Hiruzen it has some basis, you are the Hokage and is extremely busy so not noticing some coincidence on these people deaths is plausible, but I thank my huge and justified paranoia detected something off and started investigating, but the thing is whoever did this is someone who knows his stuff their trail is almost immaculate the only thing I found is that they have huge amounts of money and properties, so maybe we can start from there.

    Aizen: I have an idea, I couldn''t help but notice that whoever did this is someone influential that person has access to Anbu level of doc.u.ments, so I''ve come up with an idea, why I don''t join the Anbu corps? there I will be able to train, you will be able to monitor me and probable assailants and I can start investigating it from the inside.

    Hiruzen/Danzo: That''s a good idea, for now, we must discuss some more detail of the plan and after that, we can start.

 Chapter 30 - Red Myth.

    Hiruzen: so let me revise the plan, Aizen here will enter Anbu where he will train and search for clues regarding the Senju disappearance matter, while me and Danzo here will be searching for any other clue that Aizen can''t find.

    Danzo: Is pretty good plan but there is something that I need to add, the Senju was a very big and powerful clan so they must have a lot of old enemies so we can start from there and see if someone has affiliations with these old enemies maybe they will let something slip.

    Hiruzen: True, anything that you can find can be useful even some random clan that has some squabble with the Senju must be investigated, one of the founder''s clans of Konoha is disappearing under our noses so we must know who is doing it.

    Aizen: Yes, Hokage-sama.

    Hiruzen: Now that this is dealt with, Aizen I will need some of your doc.u.ments for Anbu is just a simple general background check we do on each of our own, so while I know that''s is impossible for a Senju to be a spy I still need to do it.

    Aizen: Sure no problem.

    Handing away my doc.u.ments to the Hokage we proceed to sign both necessary papers for my promotion and for me to be on the Anbu, finishing the paperwork the Hokage says tome me:

    Hiruzen: Everything is in order now Aizen, I will give you 3 days of rest and after that come to this location *gives an address* where you will be introduced to the Anbu.

    Aizen: Yes, Hokage-sama.

    Exiting the tower I realized that is close to Mid-day, so why not have some lunch in a good restaurant, entering the Barbecue restaurant I chose a table and started to eat, the time passed and I finished eating my lunch, deciding to go back to the compound I immediately make my way there.

    Reaching the compound, I go to the entrance of the library and make a Handsign [Taiju Mokuton Bunshin no Jutsu] creating 25 wooden clones, my objective, for now, is to read all the books accessible for me, expanding my knowledge in all areas for both Jutsu, elements and even History.

    The clones immediately start to read each one of them a different subject, me the original I decided to train my body more while my clones go on a reading spree.

    While I was training a red-haired woman who comes into my direction this woman, has a medium stature a pretty red hair, and a similar-looking seal to Tsunade on her forehead with my sensorial abilities I can sense extremely oppressive chakra emanating from her, noticing who she is I immediately greet her:

    Aizen: Greetings Mito-sama, how have you been these days.

    Mito: I am well Aizen thank you for asking, but I''ve come here to talk to you about something important, while I see that you are occupying yourself perhaps you can give some of your time to attend the request of this old woman.

 Chapter 31 - Intro.

    Mito: You must already have felt it right? the Kyuubi.

    Aizen: Yes indeed I have, a Bijuu chakra is really something incredible.

    Mito: The thing is that I want your help when I transfer the Kyuubi to the new Jinchuriki, as I can see *looks at a bunch o wooden clones roaming around the library* you posses the [Mokuton] so want your help in case things go south, having someone with the [Mokuton] can help suppress the tailed beast, and if you agree to help me I can even give you some lessons in Fuinjutsu.

    Aizen: I Accept your request Mito, It would be quite good to have someone teaching me Fuinjutsu its one of the things that I struggle to learn.

    Mito: no problem just help me that I will help you.

    Finishing the talk Mito returned to her house while I returned to doing my things, exercising and doing my training with my clones reading the books of the library, at night I would call back my clone sand sleep while I process the new information that I have acquired.

    The days passed like that until the day of my debut on the Anbu, reaching the address the Hokage has given to me a member Inu to be exact greets me, and says that he will give me a tour of the place.

    The place is a labyrinth and this is made purposefully as to confuse some spy or invaders, there is a lot of false doors, no purpose corridors even some fake deposits, if you want a picture of it you can compare it to an Orochimaru hideout but more confusing, Inu that has been guiding me through the corridor explaining the place and the sequences I have to follow.

    Reaching an opening on the wall there is a counter where I am given my uniform and mask, from now own I am Ocelot.

    Now with my new uniform Inu and I went to the rest of the tour, a library where I can read anything B-rank and bellow the A and S rank stuff is from the special reward you gain doing missions top-ranked missions, a place with all kinds of tools from a simple sword to some weapons that I don''t even know that can exist, them he stopped on the quarters saying that all Anbu integrants have a simple room here at the base where they can live, they even have a cafeteria, there is also the training equipment room where you can get all kind of things to help you train and last but not least the sparring ring where an Anbu can fight to his hearth content provided he doesn''t kill or main his enemy permanently.

    Reaching the sparring ring Inu explains to me that is pretty common that I have a spar with the commander for him to gauge my abilities principally with ninja stuff like stealth infiltration and other things related to Anbu the black ops.

 Chapter 32 - First Test.

    Going in the sparring I sit in seiza position waiting for the captain to come, the Captain reaches the stage and says to me:

    Captain: Ocelot we will have a spar all kinds o weapons allowed but any kind Jutsu is forbidden.

    Aizen: Yes Captain!

    Captain: Inu here will be the judge so pay attention when he says to stop, this spar is just a way to gauge your skills so no permanent maiming or lethal attacks.

    Aizen: Yes Captain!

    Captain: Good you can start now Inu.

    Inu: Ready? Go!

    Facing each other we started walking on a circle patter gauging our opponent, seeing his responses his minimal reactions simple with of a leg closing a hand anything is being analyzed, with a burst of strength I advanced growing a punch the captain simply evaded my punch rapidly grabbing my arm and elbowing it with all his strength, the pain came but thanks to the [Sage Body] he wasn''t able to break anything, using my moment stupor the captain gave me a roundhouse kick making me fly some mother a hitter ground with a *thud*.

    Getting up the first thing that everyone noticed was the lack of wounds on my body, this body of mine right now is extremely difficult to injure, and if you can even injure it I will heal really fast.

    Captain: Good, your very body is strong but your technique is absolute crap if I am not mistaken you should''ve trained most of your life by yourself right? and even when you fought I was generally overwhelming odds in your favor.

    Aizen: Yes you are right captain most of my fight during the war where in my favor even when I was close to dying I was still on the advantage and most of my enemies I killed pretty fast.

    Captain: Good to know we will try to train you more in a fight with a lot of o handicaps to better your techniques, now that I''ve felt more or less you hand skills lets see how you do against weapons.

    With this, the captain summoned a sword from a seal o his wrist the katana is o sharp that you can hear it cutting the air, entering his drawing stance the captain rapidly advances towards me simply sword draw I try to evade with partial success earning me a deep cut on my arm, using this opportunity I sent a punch towards his stomach hitting its mark the captain makes > shape and is sent towards the other end of the ring.

    Getting up the captain advances with a burst of speed making multiple slashes I was able to evade the majority of then only some able to get through my defense as I was trying for a counter attack the captain draws a kunai and slashes my hand making me retreat using this chance the captain sends a bunch of kunai and shuriken in my direction making me evade them bu this was not the end some tools reflect on the other making way towards me I was able to evade the majority but some stuck me, not wanting to waste time I rapidly remove them making my body heal the wounds pretty fast.

    If it wasn''t for the blood you could say I was good as new.

 Chapter 33 - Second.

    Seeing my recuperation the Captain looks mild surprised and says:

    Captain: good we should stop now, I already have a brought estimative of your skills by my report your raw power is rather large so for now we will concentrate on raising your skills properly. as for your second test that consists of infiltrating a fake base that we have in one of our training fields.

    Aizen: I understand, but can I use whatever I want on this test?

    Captain: Well no. you can''t this test objective is to gauge your skills in infiltration, information gathering, and stealth related stuff, so using a stealth Jutsu is kinda counterproductive for this test.

    Aizen: I understand Captain.

    Reaching the training grounds where I would have my test I was informed that I need to recuperate a scroll inside a hidden building. This said building is the forest of death and I have just some hours to complete this assignment meaning speed and efficiency is required to.

    Captain: well I hope you can do good on this exam we will be on the monitoring room waiting for your return. Good Luck.

    Entering the training ground, the first thing I did was spread my [Observation Haki] to have a good sense of my surroundings, the forest is massive and so is the creature that resides within it. going up a tree I start advancing on the forest trying to find any kind o clue fo the place they are holding the scroll I need to get.

    The first place that comes to my mind is the place of the Chunin exams preliminaries if I am not mistaken it should be in the middle of the forest so its better if I go there first at least to check.

    Reaching the place, the first thing I noticed is its emptiness, no one on sight and not a thing I can find at least at first glance, given a more thorough search I happen to find a locked room with my interest picked I precede to try open the door.

    With proved to be a mistake as I have no skill with lockpicking, but fret not with my strength is easy enough to simply break the door and is exactly what I did, entering the room I found a bunch o shelves with scrolls and books, searching through some books I found a map of the forest of death in there I found 4 possible location where the base could be.

    Deciding on a plan I immediately rush to the first one it was quite close, running through the trees I immediately spot a goat centipede it appears to be aggressive and wants to kill me, with a burst of speed and stretch I stuck the centipede practically making it to bits easily killing it.

    Reaching the first location something feels wrong the place appears to be empty but I can fell some dangerous feeling within, maybe a trap or some kind of beast is in there.

 Chapter 34 - Traps.

    I was able to enter the place without problems, and when I started walking down the main corridor the first trap triggered but I was able to evade it, and like this, my exploration of this base continued evading traps triggering some I even killed a huge wolf that was inside.

    After examining all bases, the only thing I could think of is that shitty scroll is on the last one right? I think it was made to especially piss me off obviously they would put that thing in the last place of course.

    Reaching the last place I can observe that there a bunch of guards there examining everything I can detect I start planning how to infiltrate there, I know for a fact that is almost impossible to feel my chakra as it is very close with nature so even if they have a sensor I will be safe in that aspect.

    For my plan, I decided to first nearly destroy one o these big trees causing a big ruckus, and then I will infiltrate swiftly on the base and complete my test.

    the plan was partially a success I need to knock out a Guard they left behind protecting the scroll bu so far so good, with my scroll I continued running through the forest until I hit the exit where I found the captain waiting.

    Captain: it was quite messy but you were able to complete the mission in the end, but we will need to work more on your skills.

    Aizen: Good to know, I didn''t expect the clues at all but I think you made them to simulate something similar to a real mission and all.

    Captain: you are right, but a thing that was kinda unexpected is that you don''t know how to lockpick Ocelot that''s is a big flaw we can''t let you be an Anbu who doesn''t know how to lockpick.

    Aizen: Sure thing captain I always focused more on combat training than anything else so having some holes in my skill set is to be expected I just hope to correct them at the Anbu now.

    Finishing my tests, for now, the captain decided to give me some more info the first thing he said is that I will go on a training program mandatory to all Anbu during a year, and during this year I will learn many things related to Anbu, like secret codes, passages a lot of black ops stuff needed for the division.

    Reaching the base the Captain said I will need to have the Anbu tattoo made a lot of places are only accessible thanks to this tattoo it is something special developed by the Second Hokage for the division, getting the tattoo was a pain having [Sage Body] constantly healing is a curse in this situation the Anbu that specialized on this used a combination of wind lightning to make the tattoo it was quite amusing seeing he struggle.

    Finishing my things at the Anbu i remove my apparel and go back Home for the time being.

 Chapter 35 - 3 Months.

    [3 Months Later]

    3 Months have passed, on all these months I was able to grow a lot, principally now that I am using clones my efficiency in training raised enormously, I was able to read almost every book of Konoha during these months.

    I was only able to do it thanks to my increasing proficiency with the [Wooden Clone Jutsu] thanks to it I was able to do more and more clones using less and less chakra if you compare the start I can do double the amount of clones using the same amount of chakra I used for the first time.

    A good thing I found out using a lot of my clones is the memory feedback I don''t know if its something related to the wood releases our my mental library that I have organized but the most apparent backslash from clones is mental exhaustion and a bunch of memories that take a while to organize.

    The really surprising thing that I found was the all the info Hashirama left about [Mokuton] you can find almost anything there, from all his Jutsu and even some incomplete Jutsus he was developing, but the most important of all is how to train [Mokuton] chakra.

    But there are some requirements to train wood release chakra, first and foremost you need to master both earth and water elements, but when I said master I am referring for this verse level of mastery so even if I master an element by this world standards I would still be a novice if you compare me with some other Xianxia world out there.

    For training an element through its initial stages is quite simple you just follow the same rule of the chakra paper:

    Fire: The paper will catch on fire and turn into ash.

    Wind: The paper will split in half.

    Lightning: The paper will wrinkle.

    Earth: The paper will turn to dirt and crumble away.

    Water: The paper will become damp.

    So to train your affinity you just need to make the same effects that appeared on the paper on a leaf and for someone like me who has [Mokuton], I basically have an unlimited supply of leaves as long as I have chakra, as for my natures its simply water earth and wood but it doesn''t mean I won''t train in the others affinities it''s simply mean that I would need a lot more of work on them.

    As for more advanced training, it is different for each element, wind as seen in the series you would need to cut a waterfall in half.

    I have already started doing the earth and water leaf exercise but I want to perfect them to the limit making it as fast and efficient as possible making my mastery easier and more profound than most.

    For Justus, I will only say one thing [Senpo: Mokuton: Shin Susenju] is a beast on chakra consumption the things grandfather said about this technique... there is a bunch of warnings, like the need of a good mastery of nature energy but principally a good mastery of wood release is required I need a lot of control to create something like that.

 Chapter 36 - The Dual Bender of Narutoverse.

    Now that I am somewhat stable I decided to train more my elements to be more specific their advanced form of training first I want to train with earth release to be able to use the [Earth Release: Added-Weight Rock Technique] with utmost efficiency like second nature like that I will be able to train every waking second my body.

    To train your earth element first you need to familiarize yourself with all kinds of states of earth from very soft ground to the sturdiest rock, you start producing very soft earth little by little then you can move to mud creating different kinds of it and then you go to normal earth making it a bend of soft and hard creating the normal earth we walk above every day.

    The last step at least this part of it is to make rocks you start simple making uneven but normal rocks then you advance making smooths ones, then you change their shapes, sphere cubes diamonds shapes when you have a good grasp of changing shapes and changing the roughness or smoothness you start making them more resistant and more durable.

    For this exercise, you will imitate how the planet works you will start making extremely limp earth in the middle bringing up its resistance and durability every layer having a different kind of pattern for each of then and for last you make a crust where the most durable and resistant rock you can create reside.

    Finishing this exercise you will be well on your road to mastering the element, the next exercise objective is bringing up the power and control of your earth release up north, this one is quite simple compared tot he previous one you will need wood( ?ˇă ?? ?ˇă) with this wood you will need to do the same you did with the leaf you will need to make it into the dirt and crumble it away fo this a simple chopstick is needed, for a higher level you will do the same with rock making then into the dirt and crumbling then away.

    The last step is to make rocks, but you will need to make then denser heavier more resistant, upping its attributes every time, and thus having better rocks to crumble away after. thus making this a perfect cycle of training you earth element crumbling rocks make better rocks, with better rocks you evolve your crumbling thus a never-ending improving cycle.

    As for water well its a bit different but close nonetheless, after finishing the leaf exercise you will need to familiarise yourself with different water temperature, first at ambient temperature and after that, you will keep rising it to warm water, hot water, boiling water the same for reducing the temperature first a little cold water until you reach nearly freezing point.

    After that, you will need to familiarise manipulating water in more subtle ways like manipulating humidity, mist, vapor, and any kind of subtle water manipulation you can found. With this, you would have touched 2 states of water liquid and gaseous but solid is out because [Ice Release] is Kekkei Genkai(Bloodline Limit) but I have a theory about water release that I will need to research more, I was thinking of making my water temperature so f.u.c.k.i.n.g low that whatever the liquid touches it freezes so my water can become some kind of liquid nitrogen but this is still farther away, as for its opposite the boiling point I think with a lot of practice I will be able to use mist or vapor to simulate [Boil release] making it so f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot that it works more like an acid melting things or simply burning them with high temperatures.

    So far training water release to my standards is very difficult because water is an element with a lot of possibilities you can use it for, an example is making water stick like mucus, or even the other examples I thought prior so training water will consume a lot more of time.

    Another step now is to regulate water pressure, this is an extremely important thing because water pressure can allow water to even cut diamonds if the pressure is enough, so in thins exercise you will try to cut a tree with water, after that you will pass to a rock that can be created by earth release to, so this is why I started with the earth element.

    The next step is to mold the water in a lot of different forms starting with simple sticks and going to staffs, rocks, balls, cubes and progressing to more complicated and detailed forms like needles swords, people, beasts and when I say beasts I''m referring to make all hairs of them it was surely good practice, the last thing you will need to do is making them move in various different kinds of ways augmenting their speed and precision dividing and rejoining parts at high speed and any other complicated maneuver you can think of, it was a lot of fun trying to recreate different kinds of scenes from my past life like Palpatine saying ''''I love democracy'''' or general Grievous greet Obi-wan I even felt like Reddit coping and replaying a lot of memes.

    The ending steps of my water training are now the hardest parts first I need to find a river where the water flows at a relatively good speed, on this river I will form a whirlpool this whirlpool I need to be able to control perfectly making it bigger and smaller and for the final step I will need to revert the whirlpool flow.

    The last and most difficult step you will need a waterfall, find a waterfall you will need to take control of its waters and reverse them, yep you need to make a waterfall go upwards. And if you want to make your training even more hardcore you can try to reverse a tsunami, this one is like the maximum thing you will find on the Senju record is stated that Tobirama was able to reverse a small tsunami simply using Shadow clones and chakra control, truly a magnificent feat.

    And if you''re thinking that water has a lot more possibilities than earth you will be sorely mistaken, it is mostly because of its elements, earth represents something rigid strong an immovable rock that can last centuries, but water represents current, continuity, flexibility water that constantly presses on making its obstacles slowly fall apart or a giant wave that can devour cities. A thing people just don''t get is how scary water can be, if want to have a feel of it you can try to swim in the middle of the ocean it''s like no matter the effort you still will be carried away by the waves, no matter how much you try to fight back or swim you will be just swept away slowly by the waves.

    As for earth is even easier you can just see how high a mountain can be, so imagine being under that much weight is sure something scary, or when a landslide occurs that sweep a lot of houses and structures, and if you to fell how little you are looking at mount Everest or the grand canyon compared to you both of that places are older and bigger.

    And after that, you will able to feel how insignificant you are before these things a simple lifeform compared to their immensity.

 Chapter 37 - OMAKE:- Everybody know Memes now.

    a group of kids has been advancing through the forest playing between themselves, the day is beautiful the sun is high and the sky is clear a perfect day for any kid to play around the village safe forests.

    After playing for some time all the kids decided to take a swim in the river, seeing as is very hot the group of boys rapidly run towards the river location preparing to make a mess with water and mud.

    But reaching the river they start hearing different things it was quite strange the group composed of five boys walked until they reached a clearing on the clearing we can find Aizen making memes with his water elements training.

    But the thing Aizen decided to do was not just making the images or scenes he add a sound Genjutsu to project the original sound of everything too.

    This opened an array of things that bring stars in the eyes of the group of kids there, they finally found something a ninja can do, so they immediately took everything to memory.

    That moment Aizen has no idea of the waves he created by simply recreating some memes as training.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Some days passed and a festival is occurring in the village, everyone is on a party mood from the old ladies to the orphaned kids the village has decoration all-around food of different types are being sold on a bunch of stands.

    What called my attention is a presentation of the orphanage kids who will make something about music.

    Reaching the place I can already hear music that is somewhat familiar no... I know this.

    *Music*:

    Everybody Yeah Rock your body Yeah Everybody Rock your body right Backstreet''s back, alright Alright.

    Wait what they are singing Backstreet boys wtf?????

    I stayed dumbfounded for the rest of their presentation simply staring like an idiot at them dancing and doing the video clip choreography.

    After that, we have some votes to decide who should be the winner and of course the Backstreet boys won.

    Backstreet Boys(leader): today we have won the competition, I would like to thank the orphanage matron, and all of you my dear meme friends.

    The public goes crazy everyone is clapping and cheering the new boy band that has appeared. but the boy said something very few heard:

    Boy: I love democracy.

    that moment I burst out laughing the guy really did it, the mad lad. everyone around me looks at me strangely like I am some rare animal and I just say:

    Aizen: you wouldn''t get it.

    searching for the kids I finally found them.

    Aizen: Hello there!

    Boy: Ahh general Kenobi.

    Aizen: who are you who are so wise in the ways of science?

    Boy: A man of culture of course.

    We both laughed a lot and became friends, and so I decided to sponsor the Backstreet boy''s career thought the elemental nations making the new wave of music that will bring the world by storm.

 Chapter 38 - trees, trees everywhere.

    Finishing my elemental training took a lot of time 5 months to be exact if I was doing simple training a month would be good enough but with my perfectionism, I ended up using a lot more of time.

    The good thing is that I used clones so I not only mastered my primary elements I also trained my sensing capabilities, the is that in a short time my sensing expanded a lot so I need some time and training to improve it, now I can sense more precisely and my range is bigger now, the only problem is the overload of info, have you ever tried to process information of everything that happens on a city at the same time it seriously hurt my brain a lot so in the start, I was subconsciously ignoring things that are important but now my control of it has gone up making me able to consciously filter my sensing making it even better than before, this helps me control my sensory overload and accommodate my brain to superior senses.

    Another extremely good thing is that learning Fuinjutsu under Mito was going pretty good the thing is that Fuijutsu is pretty complicated is like trying to learn a lot of different Programing languages at the same time starting is extremely difficult but when you are able to grasp the basics it is like you gained wings as a ninja everything becomes easier simply due to the sheer utility of Fuinjutsu.

    The thing about Fuinjutsu is that it has an extremely difficult start it became relatively easy in the middle but became even more difficult towards the end this learning curve is something that holdbacks a lot of people making Fuinjutsu masters something extremely rare.

    And now that I have both elements mastered at least momentary I can focus on my [Mokuton] thus start my practice of this element which consists of something that I was already doing before that is making leaves and chopsticks as its kinda counterproductive to use a leaf to train [mokuton] the star you train making leaves of differents formats colors and patterns after that you go making chopsticks with differents formats colors and patterns making then bigger smaller rounder more square, and finally you start making toothpicks stang from the smallest size you can reducing it with time after that you''ll be making it bigger better and with new formats and patterns on its surface.

    The next steps right now will require that you go to an already grown tree and try to modify it a little changing maybe the pattern on its bark to try adding new branches and thus making new forms of that tree maybe imitating some objects or faces on them, after that, you will need to create a different kind of trees from scratch starting with bonsais with and repeat the same thing you did previously but changing the size until you can create a lifelike Danny DeVito tree that moves around blasting(you can also do the same thing you did for water training here).

    For the finishing step, for now, you will need a huge ass Axe or sword that is Chakra conductive and is sharp as it can get after that you will spawn different types of roots and trees and cut them with your ax and sword you can star with a normal-sized tree and change between making it bigger or smaller but prioritizing its firmness and when even with all your strength you can''t cut the tree easily anymore you start using chakra in your tools.

    This led me to another good consequence that is blacksmithing and fire manipulation...

 Chapter 39 - Reforging and the First Time.

    When I started to need better tools to cut my trees during my wood release training I decided to send some clones to learn blacksmithing and fire manipulation, as fire is literally the opposite element I had to spent a lot of clones doing it.

    After learning fire manipulation Blacksmithing was just learning some techniques and becoming proficient on then for now after learning about these things the next step would be incorporating Fuijutsu with my works but I am kinda inexperienced in this area better ask Mito later.

    Using my clones which are becoming more and more each day I was able to learn a lot of things one of these things was medical ninjutsu which upped my already huge haling factor even more if before was already very difficult to kill me, now it is even worse.

    As for [Haki] things have gone pretty well my [Armament Haki] training progressed very smoothly now I am able to cover my entire body with easy and if a concentrate my [Armament Haki] on my fist and punch the results are surely devastating, as for my [Observation Haki] after gaining better control of it a was able to start trying to reach new realms but unfortunately I am still fat away from [Future Sigh] and [Voice of All Things], a thing I should say is that one day when I am able to use both of them I should have a tremendously leap of strength.

    My year-long training on the Anbu is already coming to an end, on this year I was literally reforged if before I was a very dangerous baby with a bazooka now with a better skill I am even more dangerous than a year before, now with my training finished I enter the Hokage office.

    Entering the Hokage office the first thing I did was greet the Hokage ''''Greetings Hokage-sama'''' the Hokage seeing my disciplined trained movements nods make a smile and says ''''Good, your training in the Anbu really paid off'''' having said his piece the Hokage immediately make a serious face the feel of the room immediately becomes tense, the Hokage seeing my seriousness say ''''Now that the pleasantries are dealt with we can start on the why I called you here''''

    This says immediately gathers my attention as I''ve finished my Anbu training is common to the Hokage to give an Anbu a special mission and as I already talked with the Hokage I will act as an alone operator to attract the Senju pursuers, as I am one of the most talented members its possible that they will try to attack me again and this time I will keep them alive for interrogation.

    ''''As you could already have guessed you will be sent to your first mission'''' as Hiruzen finish his phrase we maintain eye contact, and seeing that I am paying attention he continues ''''Your first mission will be at the Fire temple, our sources detected some strange things occurring and some monks of the temple disappearing, so the chief monk asked for us to send some ninja to help investigate the matter, and as you are one of ours best sensor I think this will be the perfect mission for you''''.

    Listening to this I take a deep breath, this mission is indeed the best for me, but not because of just my sensing abilities but because this temple has a technique that I''ve trying to get for a long time the [Approach: Thousand-Armed Murder], this technique is something very similar to the [Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands] so maybe in some possible future I can fuse them and create some even more powerful technique.

    Seeing me somehow lost in my thought the Hokage *coughs* drawing my attention to him '''' As this is your first mission I just hope you can be careful, precaution is something every ninja needs, as for you mission take this scroll it contains all the necessary info'''' with this Hituzen hands me the scroll containing the mission contents.

    Taking the scroll I immediately say goodbye to the Hokage meaning to prepare for my first real Anbu mission.

 Chapter 40 - Mural is Murder.

    Entering my house I stop for a second, everything is made on that classical Japanese style I even sleep on a futon, exiting the reminiscing stupor I head to my room and pick up my Anbu gear and take some supplies with me.

    Having everything I need I look one more time to my house, close the door and activate the security seals and start heading to a secret passage used only by the Anbu.

    Passing through the secret passage I immediately exit the village and start running on tree branches to my destination, the fire temple.

    I spent some days to reach my destination, I could''ve gone faster but I want to make a good plan I don''t want to miss this opportunity to acquire the [Approach: Thousand-Armed Murder] and I don''t want to fail my first mission too.

    Reaching the temple I decided to observe everything using my [Observation Haki] to gather some more info, maybe the disappearing could be some internal strife.

    Observing the monks I can see that the majority of them are in disarray, while this indicates that they are mostly innocent some of them could be acting. Concentrating more with my [Observation Haki] I inspect individually each and every one of them, detecting just one anomaly.

    This monk in specific is very nervous like he has seen a ghost or some kind of horrendous visage, he is extremely afraid and even without thinking much, I know that he may have seen something. but before I start investigating I must first talk with the Head Monk.

    But before that, I will search for the [Approach: Thousand-Armed Murder] they must have it in some kind of scroll or maybe even a mural or something.

    After some more minutes searching, I discovered a secret chamber under the temple that contain its mural, I have already recorded the technique so now the only thing left is resolving this mission.

    Reaching the temple I slowly walk in the direction of the chief monk seeing as he is close to the entrance and is trying to pass a serene air to quell some nervous of his fellow monks.

    ''''Hello Chief monk, I''ve come by the Hokages order, my codename is Ocelot'''' I said drawing the attention of the monk to me, seeing the official Anbu gear and the scroll I am giving him. He swiftly takes the scroll read it for a time and says ''''Greetings Ocelot, I hope your trip was without trouble, so you must have seen the state the monastery is in, have you?'''' giving one more look around I look at the monk and answer ''''yes I have already done some previous reminiscence of the temple, and I already know with who to start'''' looking at me the monk sighs ''''yes what happened was truly something unfortunate even if it is just some missing people I know how cruel the world can be, I just hope we can find those that have disappeared''''.

    ''''I will try my best Head monk'''' with this I [Body Flicker] out of his vision to find that suspicious monk I have detected previously.

 Chapter 41 - Monk talkie.

    Going in the direction of the suspicious monk, I immediately prepare some impression seals in case he decided to give me the Joseph Joestar treatment.

    Reaching the nervous monk I immediately greet him '''' Hello monk. my codename is Ocelot, I am investigating some cases of missing people, can you please help me?'''', the monk surprised by my sudden words start sweating a bit but he manage to compose himself before saying ''''Sure Ocelot I see no problem, you can call me Palpa, I will answer you to the best of my abilities''''.

    eying the more calm monk the first thing I ask is ''''Palpa, were you acquitted to anyone that disappeared recently?'''', my response was a difficult look and a response said in rasp tone ''''Well yes, but actually no'''' I held back a snicker and only said ''''explain''''.

    And with this, the monk explained, according to him some days before he was on cleaning duty on the temple as he was close to finishing it, in the early evening, he heard some noise getting close to check what is happening he came to a sight he will never forget something like a live skeleton was attacking the monks, the only thing you can see is its erratic bones, while he laughed maniacally taking away monks.

    This sight imprinted itself on the poor Palpa''s mind making him have innumerable nightmares, making him extremely nervous and exhausted during the day.

    The thing is that after hearing the Monk description I have already some suspicion of who is doing this kidnapings the only thing now is try to find this person.

    Thanking the monk for the info, I got to the place where the events happened. Using my [Observation Haki] to the max I started searching for clues. After some time searching, I was able to find some sort o trail.

    The trail led me deep into the forest, I walked for some time until I reached the base of a small mountain, closing into that place what I sensed was extremely disturbing the place was filled with monks bodies they where used somehow as a sacrifice for something? no... someone.

    What it is bugging me is that I know this bunch of symbols from somewhere, the cave is empty at the moment but I think the person residing on this gruesome place must be coming back soon.

    Reaching close to the entrance I sit in a witcher meditative position to wait for that shitty Hidan come back, the death of that nuisance is long overdue.

    A few hours later Hidan comes back, he on his black and white skeleton get up his chakra feels just like rotten death like he is alive and dead at the same time a zombie from top to bottom.

    Seeing me he prepare to say some of his shitty phrases but I will have none of it. getting up I prepare a [Sage Art: Massive Big Rasengan] and immediately disintegrates him, I am not taking chances with this ''immortal'' guy.

    Having killed Hidan I immediately return to the cave to put the bodies and the proofs of my mission on scrolls, I pretend to return the bodies to the Chief Monk and proof to the Hokage as I finish my mission.

 Chapter 42 - A conversation in the night.

    Giving back the scrolls with the bodies to the head monk I stayed the night, first in case my hunch about Hidan was a ruse, and second because the night sky is beautiful today.

    I was observing the night sky while enjoying a cup of sake, seeing the light of the moon illuminating a beautiful landscape composed of yellow trees creating a beautiful contrast with the night sky filled with stars, truly a fresh and clean world. You can''t even compare this with my previous life everywhere you look was concrete huge skyscr.a.p.ers or something, but here nature has a bigger presence making little moments like these memorable.

    While I was immersed in my thoughts the head monk cames and sits at my side, we stayed in silence for some time until the monk asks me a question:

    ''''How do you feel being a ninja?'''', said the monk looking at the star-filled night sky with an unreadable expression. not thinking much about it responded '''' It is magnificent, just being able to Jump so hight, walk on walls, or even alter the landscape due to my whim,s it is a wonderful sensation something that I always dreamed about''''.

    Silence returned the monk remained calm, contemplating my words, after some time he asks me ''''But with all this power, has it changed you?no no.... how much has it changed you?'''', I let out a contemplative *sigh* and after some time answered ''''How much?... I don''t know. Before everything I lived in mediocrity, anything you could find about me was average and sometimes even below that, my reality disappointing, mundane. But one day I was offered an opportunity, something I only could dream about, and I took it, even enduring unimaginable pain, never would I imagined I was capable enough to handle that, till this day I am surprised with myself being able to go through it.''''

    The monk still looking at the night sky smiles at me and says: ''''Humans are really wonderful creatures, sometimes just tripping down the street and hitting your head could kill you. other times not even 28 stab wounds will be able to claim your life'''', ''''You are right, humans are indeed incredible, the wounds I''ve seen some people survive during the war... even with something like chakra it would''ve been impossible, but sometimes a miracle plus a good medic can make a huge difference''''.

    Using a seal I summon another cup and offer some sake to the monk which he readily accepts, we continued having some small talk until I decided to ask something that''s been on my mind for some time ''''Head monk, there is a thing that''s been bugging me for some time, it is related with the change you asked me prior, since I have been becoming more and more powerful my mentality has been slowly changing I''ve been more and more inclined to use force to solve problems that require just some patience, my first thoughts are always about using my power in some shape or form, it is like I think power first, reason second. A day it really scared me, I was having some trouble getting an old type of armor due to some random law the daimyo has, my first thought was ''how annoying I should just do whatever I want and if he tries to stop me I could always substitute him with a hanged clone, I can do a better job than him anyway'' do you know how scary that thought process is, my first option was to kill a seemly innocent man and take his position arrogantly thinking I could do better. it really frightens me''''.

    A silence permeated the ambient, but not bothered by my thought the monk spoke '''' For your problem, I will repeat something my master, the previous head monk, said to me ''if you define yourself by the power to take life, the desire to possess, to dominate then you have nothing.''. In my youth, you could say I was extremely talented everything was easy, so I swiftly rose in strength and arrogance my thought process became something very similar to yours I was thinking i could change the world do this and do that until my master seeing my predicament talked to me and said that phrase if you define your life just by those things the life you worked so hard in became really empty, principally when you reach the peak''''.

    This made me contemplate a lot what he says makes a lot of sense but before I asked any more questions the monk added ''''But don''t mistake this as an excuse to weakness, there is a lot of evil in the world that needs strength to deal with it, sometimes the power approach is the correct one what is asked of you is to not lose yourself in it, basically just don''t go overboard''''.

    ''''Well as we are talking i may or may not have seen the secret mural in the secret chamber containing a secret technique of yours'''', hearing me the monk just laughs, his laughter continued for a long time until he sees the confusion on my face so he decided to explain ''''That is not a problem, that technique is open to anyone who wants to see it, you just have to ask'''' seeing the surprised expression the monks give me a snicker and says ''''The technique is on a secret chamber just to avoid the mural destruction, and about learning it every monk here knows it, but that technique needs a lot of effort and a Buddha-like mind so currently only me can use it right now''''.

    ''''You ninja always thinks of stealing first, talking later. Sometimes all you have to do is ask''''.

 Chapter 43 - Returning.

    After a night filled with philosophical contemplation resumed my work here, I decide to stay at least 3 more days in case Hidan wasn''t the only perpetrator of the disappearances which, in the end, was the right call apparent there are some more Jajinists that were helping him.

    Swiftly, I hunted and killed every one of them, with my mission accomplished I returned to Konoha, during my trip I started reminiscing about my talk with the monk. Principally about that law against Clan armor the Daimyo passed, yes you heard it right the Daimyo thought it was a good idea to stop the use of that badass looking Armor Hashirama and Madara uses and of course the simp of the third Hokage agreed, some shit about the change of an era brings the change of looks too, I call bullshit, he just wanted to suck up to the daimyo to gain more money.

    While I was ranting in my thoughts I received sudden enlightenment, I am a blacksmith. if you are asking why that makes a difference? is quite simple actually the law dictates we can''t commercialize the armor I can still make it and use it myself, the third Hokage may be a simp but he really isn''t dumb he knows if he completely forbids it he will inquire the wrath of the more traditional clans but he still needs the money of the pompous nobles so he made a middle ground, quite the politician aren''t he? the monk was really right sometimes you don''t need to solve things with your fists, sometimes all you need is to think outside of the box.

    Returning to the village I went to the Hokage tower to give my mission debrief, entering the office I see the Hokage working on his worst enemy paperwork, this is something that I to need to deal with, do you think an Anbu don''t have to make a detailed written report about their mission? of course, we have.

    So the first thing I did was give my mission report, and all the evidence I gathered with the Head monk seal too, this will be the only mission that I answer to the Hokage the rest is to the Anbu captain and just in some special cases I will deal with the Hokage.

    The Hokage swiftly read through my scrolls while putting aside the physical evidence to be analyzed on the research division later, seeing he finished I proceed to give my verbal report the most detailed possible, from the moment I reached the place, to find the cave, till the day of my departure, I even informed him about the Jajinists and that strange religion of them.

    The Hokage just listened to my report patiently and when I finished, he gave me his input and some other questions he has, we continued talking for some time dealing with miscellaneous stuff, my reward, etc. Until he says something:

    ''''We found clues on the possible perpetrator of the Senju disappearance, this is the only thing we found, a name said repeatedly''''.

    ''''This name is KARA''''

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    AN: Just passing here to say, please read the author notes below, there are some doubts and info to clarified there, hope you liked it.

 Chapter 44 - New discoveries.

    ''''KARA??'''', I said with a surprised tone, from what I know they are a powerful organization but they don''t even appear on the story until Boruto is born and finished his academy days.

    If this is the real KARA then I will have a helluva fight before me, if am not mistaken Jigen was able to defeat both a.d.u.l.t Naruto and Sasuke and this was before he resuscitated on his body, yep apparently is quite a pain in the ass to kill an Otsutsuki, they can mark you With Karma that functions like a conscious and DNA back-up so if they die they can revive given then some time.

    But at this time Jigen haven''t found Kwaki so he shouldn''t have a Karma drawn yet, but even with his current body that isn''t a total compatible one, he can still defeat a.d.u.l.t Naruto and Sasuke besides having a different Dojutsu that permits him to shrink things, see DNA and a bunch of other wacky stuff, this is everything he can do + yes he still comes with a bunch of other dangerous skills.

    Jigen as Isshiki''s vessel, has a body that is able to channel the various abilities of the Celestial Being. He can produce black rods capable of draining chakra from the victim and can also shrink matter to microscopic levels and just as easily return it to normal so rapidly. He can also manifest various stored objects from a pocket dimension, which he can perform with the most minute of gestures such as a mere wave of his hand or even just a flick of his fingers. He utilizes these abilities to launch the black rods at microscopic size into the bodies of his foes while leaving them completely unaware, before returning them to their original size to instantly inflict catastrophic injuries. He can also enlarge them whenever necessary to counter armed blows from enemies. He can also apply the ability to his own body, allowing him to disappear from sight and maneuver around the battlefield, as if teleporting, fast enough to catch the likes of Naruto and Sasuke off-guard. The limitations of this ability remain unknown, but Sasuke was able to track his movement even at a microscopic level thanks to the Sharingan. Once activating Karma''s full power, Jigen became able to use these abilities at an even greater level, able to spontaneously summon large black rods instantly to incapacitate Naruto and Sasuke and even form them from his neck to block Sasuke''s sword attack. All of this besides having the already op abilities of Karma(Can absorb and sent back ninjutsu and a bunch of other wacky stuff).

    The third Hokage was able to get me out of my musing by continuing with his speech '''' We were able to detect this name being called a lot of times during ou investigation but whatever did it is meticulous and is becoming better with time, the only paper trail we found was pretty old so we have some clues right now'''', seeing my relieved and preoccupied face the Hokage continues '''' But don''t go running there this trail could be a trap to so I would like to investigate a bit more before we take action''''.

    ''''I understand Hokage-sama, I will try my best to help with utmost caution'''' the Hokage seemly satisfied with my answer dismissed me saying we will discuss more our plans later. but I have an idea.

    My idea is quite simple actually, my [Observation Haki] has reached such a magnitude that I can expand it beyond the fire country, a pretty big range, but the problem is the sensory overload, no matter how much of monster I am it will take time to be able to see an entire country worth of info into my head at the same time, so can try to sense some abnormalities maybe I can do it. My doubts are not unfounded, the first time I used my [Observation Haki] to the max (Without unconsciously holding back), I almost died of brain damage if it wasn''t for the [Sage Body] I would be already brain-dead.

 Chapter 45 - Tried so hard.

    Reaching home I immediately absorb the clones that I let training here gaining memory of the things they have been doing.

    While I was away I tasked my clones to create something, a defensive skill that will make my battle power soar. This skill is inspired by Gaara''s [Sand Armor] but with [Mokuton] instead.

    Yep the skill is pretty powerful, but it has its downsides too, it is more difficult to move under a [Wood Armor] besides it being heavier, but thanks to the [Mokuton] proprieties it can be moved without too many problems.

    This is such great news because besides having [Sage Body] I don''t have some super-duper defensive skill but now with the [Wood Armor] I have more defensive options, well we can''t forget that I can enhance the armor with Senjutsu or [Haki] too, which will make my defense a lot better.

    As for KARA appearance, I definitely didn''t expect that for all I know they operate in Boruto which is many years in the future, maybe right now they don''t have all of their members they would have in future.

    As to fight Jigen it will indeed be a pain, firs I need to find a way to space-lock our battlefield I know for a fact that this bunch of Otsutsuki has space abilities so he should be able to run easily without space lock, so not only will I need to study the [Flying Thunder God(Hiraishin)] but I will have to find a way to modify its space aspects to somehow block space, and with that, I have the bare minimum to start the fight with Jigen.

    As for direct combat, I would have my ass handed to me the guy literally broke [Rinnegan] Sasuke [Susanoo] on melee so his Taijutsu is pretty impressive too, so right now you must be thinking just use the [8 Gates] and you''re good, you have the [Sage Body] so it can''t kill you. Well the thing is I actually can''t use the [8 Gates] anymore this is due to some bullshit that happened when my body evolved to [Sage Body] don''t know how just that I call it bullshit.

    But not everything is lost, thanks to the [Sage Body Method] I can train into two skills that come with it the [Superior Sage Mode] is pretty self-explanatory just by its name you can deduce what it does and then I have the [Overdrive] which works pretty similar to how the [8 Gates] should work but contrary to the [8 Gates] it only has the death level, the problem of this skill is that it is made based on the user already having [Sage Body] so it kills its user even with it, this technique is listed as a last resort thing. But I am an exception due to me having [Mokuton]. I can survive due to the [Mokuton] healing proprieties which will hold together my body for enough time for it to heal.

    And this is just for the Taijutsu part that shithead Jigen can make my normal Jutsu useless. But I have a counter to that, there is a sure way to bypass that you just need to use the natural elements if you are in doubt let me explain, there is a bunch of ways to use Jutsu but the two major ways people use them is first: pumping enough chakra creating that element and throwing it at your enemies, and second: is gathering the already existing element in nature to use at your favor, for example using the water of a river to make a Jutsu. This means that I will need to choose the terrain carefully when fighting him, another thing that is for my advantage is that [Mokuton] makes real trees most of the time so using it will expand my repertoire.

    As for Genjutsu, I won''t even try it, besides being my worst discipline everyone knows that a Genjutsu that is not cast by some fancy eyeball is overall garbage, and the dude has a Dojutsu too so this is out, for now.

 Chapter 46 - Omake: a BIG Decision.

    It is a beautiful day outside.

    The sun is as high as Snoop Doge on a party day.

    Hotter than the milfs in my area.

    This causes me to sweat more than when I see a Master Yi on Urf full build at 12min in-game.

    Making me smell worse than my room after the furry gangbang yesterday.

    Tho I am happier than when I found that Jake Paul was arrested by the FBI. (Dude forgot to hide his lolis).

    But my happiness was as short-lived as any anti-vax kid. As Morpheus burst open my door, kidnapping me.

    Waking up strapped to a chair, the first thing I see gives me a sense of Deja Vu but unfortunately, it doesn''t have anything to do with the Initial D.

    Morpheus seeing my stupid face bitch slaps me repeatedly until I am focused on him, seeing my attention he screeches:

    ''''You must CHOOOOOOOOSE''''

    ''''You what...--''''

    *slap*

    ''''CHOOOOOOOOOSE''''

    ''''But i-...''''

    *slap*

    ''''CHOOOOOOOOOSE''''

    ''''What the fuc--...''''

    *slap*

    ''''CHOOOOOOOOOSE''''

    ''''Ok Ok Ok''''

    Nodding Morpheus takes out two pills, a red one and a blue one, pointing to the red one he says:

    ''''Having a D.i.c.k of 3cm but having 3million at the bank''''

    Pointing at the blue one:

    ''''Having a D.i.c.k of 17km but only having 50 dollars at the bank''''.

    Seeing that, I feign thinking for a second before answering:

    ''''But like that you will be only putting 50 dollars on my account'''', I said smiling victoriously.

    But at this time Chad burst thought the wall and said:

    ''''OMG!! you are so rich!! you have 2999950 at the bank, Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa Kappa ''''.

    ''''...''''

    ''''...''''

    ''''...''''

 Chapter 47 - [Multiverse Travel].

    After having somewhat of a goal I am relatively more relaxed right now. The KARA situation made me somehow a lot tenser.

    Now that I think about it it is quite a good time to explore my third wish, [Multiverse Travel]. [Multiverse Travel] is something that until now I haven''t even touched. Besides not possessing enough strength to use it, I will need a lot of more research on the subject to make it work.

    Why? You must be asking yourself. Is quite simple actually. If for some reason I am not able to defeat a future enemy, I can always use the Joestar secret technique and [Nygerundayo] to another verse. Of course in a situation like that, I will return stronger and finish the deed. I don''t want any more revenge plots in my life than necessary.

    To start traveling the multiverse, you will initially need to make a [Probe]. This [Probe] can be made in many ways but the best for me right now is a metal cube with a bunch of Fuinjutsu on it.

    The first step in making a [Probe] is the seal matrix. A seal matrix as an Advanced seal core, on this matrix you can control the overlapping seals and even modify or upgrade it. An example of a seal matrix is [Reaper Death Seal], this seal contains a primitive seal matrix as its core, but the thing that makes this seal really powerful is the empowering of the Death god at cost of souls.

    Making the seal matrix requires extreme expertise in Fuinjutsu. Today the only person capable of making one is Mito.

    Having made the sealing matrix, now you have to make a material resistant enough to hold it which is quite a feat in itself but me being a Blacksmith makes this endeavor something trivial.

    Joining your material with your matrix you will have your [Probe]. with your [Probe] you will activate the spatial array you prepared beforehand creating a mini Einstein¨CRosen bridge, where you will launch your [Probe].

    With this, you [Probe] will travel for a time until it reaches somewhere when it reaches a destination you will receive a signal. Receiving the signal you can proceed to use a concept similar to [Flying Thunder God] where you will use a bunch of seals and chakra to teleport to your destination.

    For now, the places where [Probe] reaches is random, but if you are able to input your intent in seals you can somehow choose your destination. The problem is that putting intent on seals, here on the Narutoverse I don''t know anyone that can do that.

    With this in mind from now on, I will be putting more clones into my sealing learning I will need not only to become a master but go beyond that PLUS ULTRA!! sorry, I couldn''t resist that.

 Chapter 48 - Photosynthesis.

    *4 Months Later*

    The months passed relatively fast, during these times I was able to progress relatively quickly, clones make any kind of training easy, they facilitate it so much that is kinda unfair. I am literally able to cut years of training spamming clones.

    I even spread my clones around the continent under the effects of the [Trnasformation Jutsu] for them to experience and learn different things. The most amusing one is the clone I left in the land of iron he adopted the name Jin Sakai and he''s objective is to become an honorable Samurai there.

    When the clone communicates with me, I always enjoy it it is like I am reading a Kurosawa movie. I can''t wait to have all these memories, it is bound to be very interesting.

    Another clone decided to become a bard calling himself Bilbo the Bard. After that, he proceeds to create a party worthy of a respectful RPG adventure.

    There is a lot of different clones doing the most random things learning and improving themselves in the process. truly a marvelous ability.

    Having said that, I never imagined in my life that I could know so much in such a short time. Having such a convenient ability permitted myself indulge in things that rely a lot on my creativity.

    Thus this led me to an interesting discovery. While resting after a body training session I was simply observing a tree, thus leading me to think of a bunch of random stuff related to that. But I stopped at Photosynthesis.

    What is Photosynthesis, you may ask? Photosynthesis is a process used by plants and other organisms to convert light energy into chemical energy that can later be released to fuel the organisms'' activities. Thinking about it I reached an epiphany. After I evolved my body transforming it into a [Sage Body] plus my [Mokuton] I can be considered more of a plant than a human right now. So why not try to imitate this process that the plants do.

    But the process was everything but easy, having trined into [Mokuton] chakra indeed gave me a more in-depth insight of plants, but it doesn''t mean I am a specialist. Thus started my research and experimentation on trees.

    After a lot of time trying uncountable things, I was finally able to get a clue on how to understand trees more. Simply I will become a tree.

    This sounds crazy but is not as difficult as it sounds. There is a Jutsu the [Tree Fusion Jutsu] which permit myself to fuse with a tree, this was one of the first [Mokuton]Jutsu I learned. Using this Jutsu I was able to feel, observe, and analyze how a tree works, its kinks, and advantages principally its process of Photosynthesis.

    It took me 3 months to be able to create a technique that imitates exactly what Photosynthesis does to a plant on my Human body, thus birthing my most new technique the [Mokuton: Photosynthesis] I know a pretty lame name but it''s what I got for now.

    While I was the creator of this new [Mokuton] Jutsu mastering it was a whole other thing. It took me a month to completely master it, at the start, I needed to concentrate a lot on just using it, even sometimes using Hand-signs to help me using it. But my effort was rewarded when at the end of the month I was able to passively use this Jutsu, it became second nature, like blinking or breathing something natural. the other thing that changed a lot was my food intake, now with the [Mokuton: Photosynthesis] I don''t need to eat so much like before, for someone that ate the equivalent of a whole unity of food it was really blessing this Jutsu, it was becoming quite expensive all that food. The other notable change is that I am drinking a lot more water now, but for someone who can literally create water out of chakra, this is irrelevant.

 Chapter 49 - The Secret.

    Finishing the Photosynthesis Jutsu was really a good call a month passed and my food expenses dropped tremendously, besides the benefit of being capable of surviving with minimal food(nutrients), water, and sunlight.

    Now you must be wondering how I have such amount of time if I have my Anbu duties, besides using a lot of clones as well.

    Better than talking I must show how have I done it, so with this, you can see myself exiting the village going on to bandit extermination, the mission is Rank A because there are some ''strong'' missing-nin forming this bandit cell.

    Reaching their encampment I use my [Observation Haki] to become aware of every criminal location, some of them were even doing some pretty nasty things ''eww''.

    Having locked in all their locations I step on the ground sending a discrete pulse of chakra towards the camp, the pulse traveled very fast reaching all its intended targets, not wasting any time I sent the second pulse that will activate my Jutsu [Mokuton: Tree Impaler Thrust], Immediately creating big wooden spears that impale all the bandits, instantly killing them.

    The [Mokuton: Tree Impaler Thrust] is a Jutsu that I created that cleverly using two pulses of chakra I mark and kill my enemies, thus leading to a swift cleaning of the bandits, sadly there is a side effect. The side effect is that I received some lame moniker ''''Aizen the Impaler'''' and classified as an S rank Nin, with a flee on sight order for everyone bellow S rank.

    Having cleared the cam I immediately start gathering the proof aka Heads on scrolls, gathered every valuable I can find and burn the rest, I only leave dead bodies behind when the objective of the mission is to avoid future events scarring some fodder.

    Returning to the village filling my report,t giving the necessary scrolls, receiving my reward and returning home, absorbing the few clones there, summon some more, train and like this, you can pretty much guess my routine.

    Reaching home I see that is already late, so I decided to prepare a simple dinner. After eating my light dinner and drinking a barrel o water I sit at a little bank under a tree pick a bottle of sake and start star-gazing what a beautiful night.

    The next day I decided to ask for a temporary leave from the Anbu. This is due to me wanting to do some things that I''ve been delaying for some time.

    First and foremost I want to finally make my clan armor, it won''t be a divine armor or anything like that, but it is functional and pretty cool too.

    After that, I will start to prepare for something that I wanted to do for ages but we''ve been waiting until I was strong enough to try [Summoning Jutsu].

    If you are asking the reason why I waited for so long to have a summon. The answer is quite simple actually, I didn''t want any of the summons we have here on the Senju I want something that has good compatibility with me, so, for example, I don''t want to sign the spider contract simply because I don''t like spiders that much besides them being creepy. the other reason for being strong is using the [Reverse Summoning Jutsu] can literally kill you depending on your animal affinity, so being relatively strong is good prevention on this scenario.

    So now I am preparing as many provisions I can, tools and any kind of useful thing I can find, this can literally take months so I need to be sufficiently prepared.

 Chapter 50 - On?a-pintada.

    Having everything prepared I finally go to a training ground and use the [Reverse Summoning Jutsu] put all the chakra I can into it.

    *POOF*

    Exiting the cloud of smoke I look all around me, the only thing I see is a bunch o plants and trees if you want something comparable I would say its something like the Amazon rainforest but on a bigger scale.

    But a forest simple is my territory, I am basically in my home now. Taking a breath of one of the freshest airs I''ve ever felt. Spreading my [Observation Haki] took me some time but finally, I was able to find some life forms, they were far almost at the border of my sensing, but due to them being too far I can''t discern their forms just yet.

    Getting closer, they start to run more until we started getting close to a sort o conglomerate were a bunch of them are together.

    Seeing the conglomerate I a varied bunch of animals; cheetahs, jaguars, ocelots, panthers, leopards, lynx, and much more. For a moment I was surprised.

    During my surprised state one of the bigger Jaguar comes to the front and talks to me:

    ''''Hello outsider, my name is Kikittuck the great elder felt your presence and called us here to greet you'''', Said the jaguar with a familiar strange accent, it reminds me of a Khajiit of the Elders scrolls franchise talking.

    ''''Quite a big party you have here to greet me'''', I said trying to sound friendly, as it stands they are my possible summons so better have good relations.

    ''''You have to understand, we can''t be too careless with outsiders. the great elder will judge you'''', said Kikittuck, signaling to his fellows to help escort me to the great elder.

    I passed what appeared to be a village carved by claws in a mountain, reaching one of deepest parts Kikittuck stop and say ''''The great elder is just ahead, he will explain how things work''''.

    ''''Thanks, but shouldn''t you be protecting the great elder or something?'''', I asked with a tinge of confusion on my voice.

    Kikittuck looked at me like I was an idiot before saying ''''The great elder is the strongest here by far. If you can defeat him we are all doomed anyway'''', it kind of makes sense but I always see important figures with bodyguards so I just assumed something, I imagine that it should be as useless as given Hashirama Senju bodyguards. It would be quite a funny sight, the guy would probably protect his guards instead.

    Reaching the place I heard a voice still in Khajiit ascent ''''Greetings outsider, my name is Kajiro and I am the great elder of the Ocelot clan. Nice to meet you.'''',Looking around I trying to find the voice until a look close to the floor, where I can find a little ocelot.

    ''''Ah, greetings great elder Kajiro I am Aizen Senju, pleased to be your acquaintance'''', I said trying to sound respectfully.

 Chapter 51 - Ocelot clan.

    ''''Nice to meet you Aizen. I presume you are here for the summoning contract correct?'''', asked the elder in an inquisitive tone.

    ''''Yes, you would be correct elder. Do I need to do some kind of test or...?'''', Said Aizen thinking about the Gamabunta test Naruto passed in the series.

    ''''No no, you don''t need to do any kind of test. we of the Ocelot clan function a little bit different in this aspect, compared to another summons. First, we only accept contractors who reached here by reverse summoning, only those that fate has chosen for us. Second, we don''t have a ''contractor'' per see its more of a mutual agreement, you help us and we help you.'''', answered the elder on a professional tone. This is actually a good thing maybe I can use them for intelligence gathering, they are bound to have some stealth experts.

    ''''Understandable, but can you please explain your benefits'''', said Aizen trying too gather more info from the clan elder.

    ''''Good. but before is tart given details its better if you listen to the clan history, it certainly will answer a bunch o your questions.'''', Said the elder preparing to talk about the history of his clan.

    ''''Every clan starts at first when an individual reaches a certain point of strength. The same happened to our ancestor Ocelot, he became so strong that he was able to create his own dimension. But creating his own dimension wasn''t easy it took him years, but he was finally able to succeed. Thus this lead to an era of peace and prosperity, the dimension was abundant and very big, making here some kind of paradise for us. After a long time, our ancestor died of old age with a smile on his face, the prosperity continued for some time until the salamander clan was able to find us, filled with greed for our prosperous land, they started a war with our clan with the sole objective of destroying us and claiming our lands'''', finishing the story the elder sees to be reminiscing about the past for a bit.

    ''''Great story so far but....'''', It is quite awkward to say it.

    ''''Sorry sorry, sometimes I tend to go on tangents. Well to sign our contract is quite simple, I just want you to help to deal with the salamanders, and help to restore all the damage that dammed poison breath of them did to the forest. With you doing this I will personally train you in the arts and techniques of the clan. I know that you already have a form of attaining sage mode, so that is out, but I assume you still don''t have Senjutsu techniques right? besides that, you can use our clan members at will, we have many specialists, from trackers, stealth, combatants, and much more so they can be pretty useful. Ah... and we must deal with your smell to, as good as you are at concealing it any half-decent Sage tracker can smell it, its no problem for normal shinobi but for a sage that specializes on smell is quite easy to notice.''''.

    ''''I accept, there are good benefits, and for some time I was cracking my head to know some Senjutsu styles principally when it comes to Taijutsu'''', this brightens the mood of the elders instantly, he keeps swooping his tail, it is kinda cute actually.

    ''''Good, juts sign this scroll with blood'''', with this the elder summon the scroll and opens it to me, I can see a bunch of different names, there''s even a Senju here, sadly he''s already long dead. sign the scroll I immediately felt a deeper connection with these animals around me. Some changes occurred to my body, I gained longer fangs, my eyes became cat-like, my nose became many times more sensible, even my hearing improved, it probably affects my balance too at the end cat are known for their excellent balance and flexibility. But my biggest change was my [Observation Haki], I think due to my amplified senses I gained from the contract, it surely has given it an immense boost.

    ''''It never stops to amaze me, how much the contract affects you humans, and this is just the primary changes as the time passes the changes will deepen until they stabilize, its a gradual process that depends on your affinity, if your affinity is low it may not even change you, this is also one of the reasons why we accept only people who reverse summon here.'''', said the elder still radiating happiness.

 Chapter 52 - Summoning works.

    ''''I will give you the rest of the day for you to acclimate to your new changes. Tomorrow we begin with the action'''', said the elder making punching gestures with his paws. And I can''t help but be overwhelmed, this guy is just too cute, its a weapon on itself. Seeing my smile visage the elder nods and says;

    ''''Good that you are motivated, motivation and hard work are like 90% of the way'''', said the still nodding cat... ops Ocelot elder.

    After that, the Ocelot elder guided me to a place where I could rest. So I spent most of my time trying to acclimate to the new changes on my psyche and senses, but the thing that really surprised me is that these changes are not finished yet after that initial boost they are still going strong, I can feel it. Thankfully it will only last for three months, after that the changes will be finished.

    Waking up the next day I did everything normally, eat breakfast, wash up, they even have hot springs here. After doing my routine I went to speak with the elder, he was in the same place off yesterday but he''s taking a cat bath. yes, he''s licking himself.

    ''''Uhhhh..... morning??'''', said Aizen to the still licking cat.

    ''''*cough*...*cought*... Good morning Aizen, how was your night? it must be strange, the first days after the change are normally the worst'''', said the elder recomposing himself.

    ''''Aizen it was relatively peaceful, I spent most of the time meditating''''.

    ''''Great, now onto how would we do things, First on this first week were the changes are still to wild I hope you can help us restore the forest. And yes I know about your connection with the trees I can feel it. So next week we start your real training'''', said the elder on a thinking pose.

    ''''And what about the Salamanders?? you said they were still a problem right'''', I asked still feeling a bit confused about it.

    ''''They aren''t an issue right now, the last battle happened just a day before yesterday, so we were able to temporarily drive them out. But 9/10 of our Realm is destroyed so I would like to request your assistance, it would even improve the already rich natural energy here, and we can find our next summoner more easily''''.

    ''''Wait, how has this anything to do with your summoners?'''', I asked feeling a bit confused with the elder reasoning.

    ''''Ah, I forgot you still don''t know. Is pretty simple actually, natural energy has a direct link to summon someone/something. It works by using the natural energy from the dimension, the animal originates from thus if you have bigger and healthier dimensions you could theoretically have better summoners. Do you really think that you could traverse dimensions with your chakra right now? It is pretty big for someone your age not gonna lie, but to traverse dimension... you would need a lot more of it, or some fancy eyeballs.''''.

 Chapter 53 - #teamtrees

    Finishing the talk with the elder, he escorted me till the border of the still healthy forest. Reaching there I can see the forest reducing, fewer trees and grass even insects are diminishing.

    We walked until we reached a complete desert place, everything was devasted, I could see a lot of poisonous swamps, apparently, the salamanders really did a number here.

    ''''I think here is a good place to start'''', I said to the elder. Immediately I start weaving hand signs slapping my hand in the floor ''''[Sage Art Mokuton: Deep Forest emergence]'''', numerous thick trees started to grow around, they''ve grown and grown until the horizon.

    After the trees stopped growing the elder said ''''Ho, really impressive all your chakra was able to restore 1% of the realm. Your capacity is really impressive'''', said the elder surprised with my chakra capacity.

    ''''Thanks, but I am kind of exhausted, I don''t know how many time I can do it every day, maybe something between 8~12% a day. I think by next week we should be finished'''', I said with a tinge of happiness in my voice, it really rare when I can go all out in a Jutsu nowadays, thanks to my enormous chakra I rarely spent it completely, because of its size its destruction is stupidly big too. So I rarely spend all of my chakra like right now.

    This continued for some days. until a day before I used the Jutsu a bunch o poofs of smokes filled the horizon, from the smoke an army of salamanders has come forth, you can see a bunch of different types and species there but the most common are the poisonous ones.

    They started rushing in my direction with a surge of speed, and roars that shook the very earth I stand on, the elder surprised by the sudden invasion begun talking rushedly ''''Crap, the salamanders, lets retreat and unite with the army back there, then we will launch a counterattack against them''''.

    Seeing the rushed elder I just shook my head and say ''''No worries it won''t be necessary''''.

    Weaving fast-paced hand signs I use ''''[Sage Art Mokuton: Advent on a World Full of Trees]'''', creating an immensely thick tree barrier that halts the salamander advance. Seeing that my first endeavour was a success I weave more hand signs and use ''''[Sage Art Mokuton: Deep Forest Bloom]'''', immediately creating a huge towering flower, that opens itself and expels numerous spores that will paralyze my enemies.

    Waiting for a little bit for the paralyzing agent to take effect. I start slowly weaving some hand signs and I use my last Jutsu ''''[Sage Art Mokuton: Deep Forest emergence]'''', that immediately start sprouting trees under the Salamanders killing all these fodder easily.

    The elder is choked by such a display of strength, it is one thing to use a large scale Jutsu with preparation, but its another entirely to use it on the midst of battle and to increase its merits, even more, they where used in succession. He just looks at me and says ''''You really are a monster''''.

 Chapter 54 - Clones

    After the bunch of Jutsu and death, the happened today I said ''''I think we should stop, with the restoration for today, I can continue with it tomorrow. And about the counterattack, I think we should do it next month, let then cook for a bit, they well panic, become paranoid, distrust each other while we can simply amass our strength and strike while they are most confused''''.

    ''''I think so too, the salamanders are not entirely united, there is a dispute of the poisonous versus the flame ones, they clan keep fighting for leadership. And the aggressive are most of those that belong to the poison side, they like to attack and amass other clans, they are literally insatiable.'''', said the elder pondering about some plans to use against the salamanders.

    ''''I am pretty good with area of effect attacks, so a weak army is no trouble for me to repel, a bigger size too isn''t a problem as I can create giant avatars of wood to fight against any giant enemy''''.

    '''' Good news. beware some of the poisonous salamanders specialize in acid, made especially to corrode trees so be careful with that'''', after that the elder took some moments to think before saying ''''and I will start training you in our skills, they might come in handy. even for you, that is already very powerful some variation ain''t gonna hurt'''', finishing his piece the elder and Aizen just walked for a bit.

    ''''Can I use clones for it, it will surely speed things up a notch'''', the elder see to ponder for a moment, his eyes seen distant for a time, he concentrated a bit before explaining ''''You can use clones, to learn and even gain proficiency on a skill. but some skills require your body to adapt to it. An example is the Jutsu we use to fortify and elongate or nail to deal more damage in combat. You can pretty much master the skill with your clones, even acquire a lot of experience with it, but your main body needs to adapt to the use of it, even if train the clone he will feel like a normal person until he passes everything for you, but as much as they are convenient, some things you need to do for yourself'''', truly a wise one this elder.

    This is a thing I found about clones, as much as convenient they are, really living beats them. I know because of the clones I sent in adventures around the world. Even when I feel the same as him(clone) it is still different than the real deal, it is more akin to a very high tech Cinema where you can feel everything the character is feeling and thinking to perfection, but in the end, is still just a ''movie''. So with this, I decided in one of the most important things, I may use my clones for a bunch of things ranging from being a bard or samurai to help me in training, but I will never use then on a relationship. Besides being disrespectful, I don''t want a clone to experience my love life, and as much as the clones are me, they aren''t myself. It sounds confusing I know, you have to really use a clone to know how it feels like.

 Chapter 55 - Training.

    Reaching the village the elder, made a reunion to say what happened, and decide what will they do. I just waited for them to finish their reunion.

    I am really excited to learn more things about Senjutsu. as natural energy has a deep connection with my [Mokuton], I think learning more about it can help my strength a lot. But principally, It can help me improve my [Sage Body Technique] as it requires nature energy, becoming better with it can make a difference in my efficiency practicing it.

    After the reunion come the time to start the training. before everything started the elder warned me ''''You should know that the training will be very painful, principally the one of the claws. Breaking, again and again, your nails are not an easy task fr any living being'''', after the elder said that I look at him in the eyes and said ''''Bring it!'''''', he just looked at me and smiled.

    The first training was already extremely painful. The training consists of me creating resistant trees and boulders and trying to penetrate them with just my fingers. It is not breaking but piercing, meaning that I need a lot of control and precision. The most important thing for this training is to strengthen the fingers of your hands. the repetitive movement of hitting the rock/tree makes your hand break and repeatedly heal thus strengthening it. The detail is you should do all of this without using any kind of chakra enhancement to give better results.

    If you are asking yourself what is the skill that needs this training its the [Sage Art: Clawed Pistol]. After finishing strengthening your fingers and claws using the break and healing method. You can start practicing the technique. This technique is pretty similar to the one pice marine [Rokushiki] [Finger Pistol] but way stronger as it uses Senjutsu not just your physical power.

    After training my hands and fingers, I proceed to do the same work with my feet. It was considered more difficult to do it. Destroying and healing my feet was considerably more painful and difficult than my hand.

    The next training was about footwork, its nothing special but it helped me adapt to the new changes in my body. After footwork training, we began with the special kata of the ocelot clan the [Ocelot Kata]. This kata consists of elongating and enforcing the claws of your feet and hands at the same time, with the elongated, you would proceed to add nature energy on them making you range and cutting power better.

    And yes I have claws now. I discovered them yesterday, they function like normal claws, I can retract or bring them. Quite a useful skill. Learning the kata was difficult at the start but with time I got the hang of things. The finishing product is that now I can easily cut the trees and boulders I create.

    My next step now is to add elements to my [Ocelot Kata], making it even more powerful. After finishing with my normal training I practiced turning my attacks into the animals, something I took inspiration of Pedomaru. It was easy turning some of my elemental attacks on its panter versions. Hope in the future I can create more of it.

 Chapter 56 - Tracking and Stealth.

    Finishing the more physical part of the training, I started the tracking training. Tracking is one of the specialties of the Ocelot clan.

    As tracking is a specialty of them they treat it with utmost importance. Well, I could use my [Observation Haki] to track someone, but the objective of this training is in itself improving my tracking ability and as much as [Observation Haki] is good, I don''t want to become dependent on a single skill.

    The first thing I did was stealth training. what kind of tracker can be easily found by his prey? A bad one sure. Starting with the training to reduce how much I smell. No, I am not smelly, for ninja standards, I might as well smell nothing, and even for some clans like Inuzuka at the max, they will smell a little bit of forest smell or smell something like an oak tree when I am distracted.

    Stealth training consists of a bunch of techniques to reduce my smell and presence. After that was an upgrade of the footwork training, this training consists of me walking like a cat.

    It started simply with the elder demonstrating what I need to do and I try to copy him. after failing miserably to copy the elder he decided to introduce the blazing coals and magmatic rocks. His justification was something akin to ''It will help bring the necessary spring to you feet'', I usually would very easily withstand hot coal or even magmatic rock. If they were normal that is, the elder of course decided to make them with Senjutsu so it hurt really bad.

    Even with clones reaching the basics of these Senjutsu disciplines was really difficult, even with the elder saying that I was a genius I couldn''t help but think of how fast naruto was able to accomplish these things. that guy was the real genius.

    After reaching the basics of the stealth training now I need to use it in real-time, everywhere. Even when I am eating fighting or training other things.

    And when finally when my stealth exploits where on a satisfactory level according to the elder, followed by a promise that I will not stop training what he reached me we finally started the tracking part.

    It should be said that thanks to my new physical transformations I start having a very good nose. So in my head, this training would be a breeze. how wrong I was. The first thing I need to do was to be accustomed to strong smells, so piss, poop, and many other disgusting things that are better to not talk about are included on this list. After that was to detect subtle smells of beasts territories, this was one of the easiest but It has its difficulty nonetheless. Following that the elder put a bunch of different smells in the same room and I have the task to identify them, it started with four, but it has gone up to the hundreds now.

    After that was actual tracking training, like finding clues and other things that normal humans don''t even think of searching for, it was a really good complement to the Anbu training I did.

    But finally, after all this time I completed my tracking training. but after everything, there is still the last technique the elder wants to impart to me. A secret technique of the clan.

 Chapter 57 - [Asura Paws Method].

    The Elder looked deep into my eyes before saying ''''Now that you''ve learned our core techniques, its time, Time to teach you the strongest skill of our clan, the [Asura Paws Method]. This skill was created by our ancestor and it was improved more and more with the new generations, it may not be the most difficult skill to learn but it certainly will be the one you will spend the most time on. But thanks to your usage of clones, I think that side is covered, the only thing I ask is that you practice together with your clones. I know you already do it but I will personally help you with it, an error on this technique can tear some muscles pretty easily, and sometimes even break bones.''''.

    looking at the elder with a determined expression Aizen says '''' Let''s do it, I will try my best alongside my clones. our time to counterattack is getting close and a new Taijutsu will surely improve my combat ability.''''

    The elder nodded and said '''' Good that you are exited. First lets me explain something, the [Asura Paws Method], has many steps on its learning journey. The first step is the simplest but also the hardest. You start with you right arm pointed to the sky, and your left arm pointed to the ground, yes like that you''re doing it right, after positioning them like that try to stretch them the most you can. After stretching them like that you will need to invert their position as fast as you can. You keep doing it until you make this movement smoothly.''''.

    With that, I proceed to do the movements until the elder was satisfied, and with that comes the next instructions, '''' For the next step you will need to move your torso, First you position your head to the utmost right you can, while you use to turn your hip to the utmost left. with that you again stretch to the most you can mand when you are ready, you invert their position rotation your head to the left and your hip to the right.''''.

    This one was more difficult, I even hurt a muscle of my neck but thanks to my [Sage Body] it healed pretty quickly, after reaching an acceptable level the elder continued ''''Thee next step is the easiest, you will have to put your right leg diagonally to the right, and your left leg diagonally to the left, following that you swiftly bring you feet together and do the same motions but in reverse.''''.

    This was indeed the easiest of the steps, finishing it the elder nodded and continued with his teachings ''''Now the final step of the first part, you will need to do all these motions, but using your pulse, fingers, toes, feet, knees, shoulders, torso, and elbow.''''.

    This step was a pain literally I broke my tendons and ligaments so many times it was not even funny, the pain is a bitch, but I solemnly thanks my [Sage Body] for all the healing it has done. The elder seeing that I completed the first step, started talking ''''Good, now that you finished the first step, all the following is less time consuming, but not easy. The second part of the [Asura Paws Method], consists of doing everything you''ve done until now, but simultaneously. Yep, everything at the same time, no excuses.''''.

    Then the elder seems to think for a moment and says '''' you don''t need to be concerned about time anymore, the blazing salamanders said they will help us on counterattacking. But our counter-attack will be a year from now on when they are ready.''''

    That part of the training was brutal, I hurt myself many times during it. But with time I start to get the hang of it, I even decided to make different expressions while moving my face, it must look really funny for someone looking from outside.

    A day the elder found me a decided '''' Now from what I see you have perfected the second part, and now comes the hardest of them all. Using Senjutsu while doing the second part. and following it you will need to integrate all of your previously learned Ocelot clan skills in it. And with that you will have the complete [Asura Paws Method].''''

 Chapter 58 - CONTRA.

    Finishing training the [Asura Paws Method], took me a lot of time, but after so long I finally did it. the ending result when using the technique is that I become like a real Asura, with six arms, four legs, and three heads.

    That was a really scary image not gonna lie. The concept of the technique is moving so fast that your afterimage members become ''real''. it is said that a high-level user of this technique can make their Asura almost real.

    and when I am more familiar with the technique it opens the possibility of using hand signs with the ''extra hands'', this is something truly interesting.

    Maybe if I can fuse this ability with the one I got from the temple I would create a truly god-like skill, this is something good to strive for. I need more Taijutsu moves anyway.

    The year was passing and I keep improving and interacting with my summons, I even made some friends. but unfortunately, I wasn''t able to grasp the skill I learned at the temple, apparently for what I could tell i am doing it the Shibobi way, and for what I could tell i will need to think like a monk, maybe after I resolve the problems in this verse I can get into Buddhism and try practicing it again.

    I continued like this till the day of our attack arrived, the Ocelot elder with another Blazing Salamander elder is making some plans, ''''I should fight Izube he is the strongest and biggest of them and our techniques are best suited to fight him.''''.

    The blazing salamander hotly says '''' No I should take Izube, you are strong I get it but, we know Those poisonous bastards the best, in the end, they are salamanders too, so let me deal with him''''

    The Ocelot elder gave him the stinky eye and said '''' I know you want to fight him so just you can loot his treasure first, he is known for it after all.''''.

    ''''Of course, I would want it, its especially good thing for us salamanders, he even has one of the most potent Poisons of the world''''

    Listening to this gave me an idea, I might not specialize in it but I am a hella good medic, thanks to my clones I was able to study medical ninjutsu, and even operate a bunch of people on the hospital. this also includes poison handling, and recently aiming to raise my odds against the alien Jigen, I started trying to create a new poison that may affect him, but its kinda difficult, the guy is literally an alien that can survive in some pretty messed up places, so normal poison is crap to him. but seeing this nature energy-related poison really did bring me some new ideas that might work, so I hastily added to the elder''s discussion.

    ''''If you two haven''t decided yet who will fight who, let me fight Izube, as for the loot, you can give the most poison you can possible find and I am good''''.

    The elder Salamander looked at me for a moment before saying '''' Well I can agree with this, but I will not give you every poison you can find, I still want some.''''.

    I just looked at him smiled and said ''''Deal''''.

 Chapter 59 - Invasion.

    Finishing the negotiation with the elders didn''t take to much time, but it was relatively bothersome, these old animals are too stubborn for their own good.

    After that the preparations for the attack where made, almost everything was ready, both Blazing Salamanders and Ocelot clan, where prepared for the attack.

    the Elder from the ocelot clan go to a higher ground and coughs loudly to catch the attention of everyone ''''Today, precious members of our clan, we will finally attack, today is the day that Bunch of poisonous bastards will drink their own bitter poison to the end. Remember, Today we will end this incessant war''''

    ''''CHARGE!!!''''

    With the final shout everyone started charging at the spacial summoning circle, and them...

    *POOOF*

    When I can see again, I am on a battlefield poisonous fogs and miasmas of different colors are scattered through the battlefield. Some giant purple balls are flying on the air and hitting our charging force. Some Giant salamanders on the background are spitting poison and acids. (right now I will refer to the allies as Blazers and the enemies as Venoms)

    After some more moments of change we finally collide against the enemy I immediately activate the [Asura Paws Method], [Armament Haki] and [Observation Haki], my punches, swipes, and claws are making an enormous damage to my enemies, pretty much everyone dies in one hit, at max two.

    This continued for some time, we advanced and the Venoms retreating, I gained a lot of experience using the [Asura Paws Method], [Armament Haki] and [Observation Haki], in this battle, I was even poisoned a lot of times, but thanks to my [Sage Body] I healed of them pretty quickly, I even gained resistance to these poison after being poisoned so many times its kinda impossible not to.

    After some time a Titanic salamander burst through the floor, it was Ibuze Hanzo salamander, so as I was preparing to go there and fight with it, but I herd the Elder Ocelot ''''Let this one to me focus on Izube their chief elder, I don''t wanna excuses of not being able to win because you are exhausted''''.

    The same happened when Inoibez burst through the floor too, but this time it was the Blazers elder, he took care o him. Right now both the right and left arm of Izube are being occupied, he shouldn''t waste any more time before appearing.

    No sooner said than done, a Thing burs the mountain I was looking at into pieces something if I described Titanic would be the understatement of the century, if the Venoms salamanders before where big This one look at them like they are little kittens, I risk saying that Izube is bigger than a tailed beast, but not as big as The Juubi.

    His appearance is nothing like the other salamanders, he looks more like a wingless Dragon, His hideous deep purple scales are shining with an evil light, his semicircular mouth is filled with sharpest of teeth, he is carrying two pairs of eyes, which only adds to his hideous appearance, His legs and arms are as muscled as they can be, it is so noticeable that you can see it thought his scales. His quadrupled gaze focus on me, as a forme to acknowledge his adversary.

    That moment I know, that words aren''t necessary anymore, we both know that we will fight to the death. So I deactivate my [Asura Paws Method] and concentrate on sending a punch.

    My blackened hand is holding immeasurable strength, even some veins started to become visible, and with a shout, I jump hight. The same can be said about Izube seeing me jumping he does the same thing.

    We both punch at each other, our fists containing all of our destructive strength collide. The impact seems to crack the air. A huge shockwave washes over everyone dissipating the numerous fogs on the battlefield. And for those that looked at the sky, they will be able to see that there are no more clouds in the vicinity.

 Chapter 60 - Clash of Clans.

    While my and Izube fists have collided on a stalemate, I cover my leg with [Armament Haki], rotating I give his lower jaw a kick, while using the impact to jump away.

    Seeing me away, Izube uses [ Sage Art: Poison Buble Shot], spiting Gigant bubbles of acid. Me not wanting to have to deal with the pain of being melted alive, evade them. the problem o fighting Izube is that I have to use [Armament Haki], constantly, because it doesn''t matter how much I can regenerate, I don''t like pain. I am not a masochist.

    Closing up I punch another time, with Izube doing the same, another shockwave washes around the battlefield. Seeing that he is guarded I grip both my hands together and slam at the top of his head.

    He immediately sharpens his scales to try to impale me, I seeing this predicament immediately summon a thick wooden board as a foothold and jump away.

    After reaching the ground I only heard ''''[Sage Art: Melting Rain]'''' without time to decade everything I use [Sage Art Mokuton: Wooden Dome], creating a half-spherical dome of wood to protect me.

    The rain continued falling so thinking for a bit I use [Sage Art Mokuton: Expanding Wooden Dome], with this I expanded my wooden dome, stopping the rain. When the wooden dome was reaching Izube I just heard [Sage Art: Poisonous Melting Cloak].

    With this Izube burst through the dome, not wanting to get close quarters with someone with a poisoned cloak, I use [Sage Art Mokuton: Deep Forest Emergence] trying to warp some trees and roots around him, but his cloak is stronger, it is slowly corroding the trees.

    Seeing his getting through I use 4x [Sage Art Mokuton: Wood Dragon] to hold him in place. and start preparing a Rasengan. But Izube feeling the danger of the attacks use [Sage Art: Magmatic Venomous Toxic Cloak], seeing that he began meting my dragon I cancel the Rasengan and explode my wooden constructs close to him.

    This caused a bit of damage but nothing too significative yet, seeing this as an opportunity to start a Megazord battle I use [Sage Art Mokuton: Wooden Human Technique], creating a giant wooden human at the same size of Madara Uchiha [Perfect susano], there''s a wooden dragon coiling around it.

    The good thing about this skill is that I inserted myself inside my skill, so I connected better with it. And using that connection I used [Armament Haki] together with the skill.

    Charging a blackened wooden punch, I punch Izube in the face the impact on the still recuperating Salamander making his brain shake and his body fly. Following up not wanting to waste my initiative, I keep punching and punching. my punches more devasting each time.

    After punch some more I see that Izube isn''t moving so I Jump hight and activate [Armament Haki] on my legs and jump kicking him creating a huge crater. Izube spat up blood and, you can see my footmarks on his now broken body.

 Chapter 61 - Megazord battle.

    Reaching clone to Izube I can see that he is still breathing, with a lot of difficulties he was able to maintain himself alive.

    Seeing this I can''t help but admire this Salamander, even using the [Sage Art Mokuton: Wooden Human Technique], upgraded with [Armament Haki] I wasn''t able to kill him with one fell swoop. He truly has a monstrous resistance.

    While I was contemplating my battle, Izube scales started to change. from a deep purple, they begin to become a vibrant reddish-purple. Izube body started to grown and grow. He became a little bit two and a half times bigger than previously

    Seeing he became bigger I knew I need to go big or go home with him. Separating myself from the [Sage Art Mokuton: Wooden Human Technique], is end the wooden human toward my new bigger enemy. Wanting to buy a little bit more of time I use [Sage Art Mokuton: Deep Forest Emergence], to create huge trees and roots all around him, even if just delayed him a bit, it could very well save me.

    Getting a bit away from the now battle between my trees wooden human and colossal salamander. I start preparing one of the strongest Jutsu in my arsenal, the [ Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands].

    My field of view is suddenly elevated, A giant wooden Budha statue with thousand hands appeared on the battlefield, everyone can''t help but look at the giant construct. It''s something mind-boggling for everyone present, even for those giant summons creatures, this colossus is definitely something out of their league.

    I am right now at the top of the head of the Budha, I make a simple movement, my left palm focusing downwards in slow motion.

    Several of The Budha hands following my movement, hitting Izobu without mercy, crating innumerable shockwaves at every pal hit. The Same is done with my right hand, creating even more impacts on the poor salamander that right now is being Bitch slapped to death.

    Wanting to end the miserable existence of Izube I clench my fists and made punching motion downwards. Immediately all hands started to glow a bit before incessantly punching my enemy, then I use [Summit Enlightenment] making the hands glow even brighter.

    The glow brightens even more creating flames, generating hand-shaped flaming meteors, that when they hit the target they explode on a huge explosion.

    The aftereffect of the explosion is a battlefield with several craters, almost everything is decimated, poor Izube is on the floor dead a tattered, at least he died fighting.

    But when I was planning on canceling my technique, a bright glow shines upon the battlefield, a loud *Flick* was heard. When I was able to open my eyes, I can see a tall female, but when I say tall, is that she makes the current me appear to be a dwarf (1.89m right now) she is at least 2.18meters tall.

    Her most striking features are her big pointed elven ears followed by her Blond eyebrows, her eyes are a pupilless royal blue color. she has long pale blond hair that flows down like a beautiful golden river. But her clothes are strange, no strange for this world, she has a typical twentieth-century clothes, a V-neck blue top shirt that exposes her belly button, a black leather jacket that seems to shine at the sunlight, she is wearing dark blue jeans, and has black hight heels boots that reach till her shin.

    But what is most frightening is her aura, besides being multicolored, I can feel an extremely oppressive feeling from my [Observation Haki] is going haywire while trying to fell her aura, everything I felt till now has been done with my utmost effort. Doing a trick I learned in the Anbu. This trick consists in thinking of attacking an emulating a how you would start an attack. Immediately I receive a vision of myself being destroyed atom by atom in an instant. Just thinking of being hostile to her make me become so close to death that I accidentally awakened [Future Vision] of my [Observation Haki].

    This is frightening, this was literally the closes I was from dying in my new life WTF!!!. But things haven''t ended my dumb move was of course felt by the elf woman who looked at me, smiled and says "How cute...".

    As the sound reaches my ears, a bright multicolored ray pass-through myself, I immediately preoccupied start checking myself for anything different, I even checked my soul, but everything is as normal as it can be.

    The woman looks at me in newfound light and says "Interesting... ...So it is like that... ...why not?", with that another bright light blocks the vision of everyone.

    When I look at the woman''s now empty previous location, I just stare there dumbly there for some time, before screaming " WHAT THE ACTUAL F.U.C.K!!!".

 Chapter 62 - Hmmmm???.

    My shout echoed all around the battle sites, I am really confused by what happened. An elf woman appears, looks at me like a Yandere looks at her senpai, shoots me with a multicolored bean, and disappears. This sounds more like a fanfiction shitty plot than reality.

    But, if I am not mistaken that woman was an elf from World of Warcraft. But for all I know, there isn''t a skill in World of Warcraft that permits you to travel through the verses. Stretching a bit you have the Dark Portal but that can only lead you to the same Universe, at least is what I think.

    But that Elf was not only able to Travel to an alternate dimension on the Naruto verse, but she was also able to do it instantaneously, no device or artifact simply a flash of light and *poof* she was gone.

    That multicolored light can be a clue, in some games or novels the multi-color normally represents a hight tier ability or equipment, and the fact that she disappeared instantly was another clue to her power. But most importantly the fact of just thinking of attacking her awakened my [Future Vision].

    Her strange interest in me is something to worry about too, someone as powerful as she can definitely spy on me without me knowing. And the clothes, she was Wearing 21century clothes no less, so I can deduce that she is apparently traveling the verses.

    And that light that she shoots me, I still can''t feel anything wrong, but I know she did something, unfortunately, I can''t feel it.

    Canceling the [Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands], reach the floor. Both elders seeing me on the floor. Come to talk to me "So you have defeated Izube, it was quite the battle here. The destruction is really something breathtaking."

    "It really is. but have you seen that woman, and that flash of light that appeared some seconds ago?".

    "What woman?, we just saw you scream after finishing Izube. Are you okay? Are you alright?".

    Hearing them I became surprised, so she was able to hide herself from both elders, and the only thing they heard was my scream, they must think I am becoming crazy right now. But if I think clearly about this it kinda makes sense, someone as strong as her can''t be easily detected, I must be able to detect her thanks to my [Observation Haki].

    "No nothing, I think all that poison must''ve confused me for a bit. But now that the battle is finished, let us go get the spoils of war''''. saying that I went to the direction of Izube treasury, there is something there that I can definitely use, a thing that can help me immensely. This thing is poison, but don''t put this poison with the same as the normal ninja use, this poison is made with Natural Energy, and if I can condense it, maybe I can create a more potent version of it. Just hope that I succeed.

 Chapter 63 - Treasure.

    Finishing talking with the elders, we decided that is now the best time to clean up Izube''s treasury, having decided what to do we all go towards, the last remaining intact mountain, a.k.a. Izube''s treasury and headquarters.

    We reached the mountain relatively fast, people on our level of strength all have good movement speeds. Reaching the headquarters, we are faced with a big cave entrance, with a lot of polished rocks, these rocks are seen to have been polished by acid with how much smooth they are.

    Exploring the headquarters we found a bunch of different rooms, from trining rooms to, a lot of other things, like kitchen, gardens conference rooms, and finally the throne room.

    The throne room was really massive, it seems to be made to accommodate the gigantic size of our, numerous poisonous salamanders. Reaching the throne room both elders immediately started searching for an entrance to the treasury.

    Me having played enough games in my past life, know exactly where the treasury entrance is. Of course, it is behind the throne. Reaching behind the trone I start scanning everything with my [Observation Haki], that now is even stronger than before, being able to detect minute details more easily, so thanks to It found the entrance pretty quickly.

    Putting my hands on the right places I cover then with [Armament Haki], in case something wants to wound my fingers and to have a firmer grip of the trone. Moving the trone immediately attracted the attention of both elders, who decided to help me.

    Movin the trone revealed a big passage that can easily fit, four Izubes in it, we immediately took to walk down there, the place was pitch dark, but all of us have night vision. Yes including me, thanks to the changes that happened to my body acquired cat-like eyes (similar to Witcher eyes but better), so with these eyes, seeing in the dark is no problem.

    We continued for some time, the only thing I can say about this passage is that it is very long. We didn''t talk much during our walk, everyone was kinda tired from the fights, principally myself. But I was more mentally tired than anything, I can''t stop thinking and making theories about the woman I''ve seen, but this obsession is something I can do nothing about, so might as well get stringer and search about it later, when I have the strength to do something.

    Not much time passed and we reached the treasury door. but there is something on this door that gives me an eerie feeling, so I ask both elders to wait for a bit. I try reaching one of its innumerable handles, but immediately I get a [Future Vision], alerting me that I would lose my hand I used this one. I am really thankful as I am new to the [Future vision], I can''t control it yet, so most of the time it would act on instinct.

    With that, I proceed with more caution examining different possibilities on this door, and when the on hour time passed we were finally able to open the treasury.

 Chapter 64 - Shiny.

    Opening the treasury, I can only utter one word, shiny. there is a lot of precious metal and jewels, rubies, sapphires, diamonds, jades and much much more. There is a bunch of weapons to, from just decoration to some of the sharpest swords I''ve seen.

    Going a little more into the vault I see a bunch of different scrolls, looking at some of then I see they are some techniques from the Poison clan and even methods of making the poison itself. Not wanting to waste an opportunity hastily made a bunch fo wooden clones to ready, and imprint all of them in my mind, they could''ve come in handy later.

    Reaching the innermost part of the treasury I finally see what I wanted the most from here, the Sacred Poison of the clan, this poison is so potent that I said it can corrode your spirit. This poison is made on a special ceremony for every leader of the poison clan, every time someone becomes a leader he/she will, use a little bit of the essence of their poison and add, to this jar. So this jar contains poisons of millenniums of condensation of the most potent poisons arround.

    Going close to the jar ii said "Well, I don''t care much about the treasures, but I want at the least half of this poison, as per our agreement.".

    The salamander elder nods and says "You can have your half, as for carrying it, just use one of the special jars that are around, they can carry the poison. Just thank god it isn''t something that''s is acid, it is just pure poison if I am not mistaken it should look like water".

    listening to the elder I answer "yeah its indeed a potent poison, I want to try and make some experiments with it. hope I succeed".

    Finishing our talk we divided the treasure, everyone got a portion that they wanted, for example, Ocelot got a lot of scrolls and some weapons, saying he wants to upgrade his clan fighting skill. Salamander got some jewels and gold, and the poison of course. And I got the half of the poison and some rare metals jewels and gold that were left.

    In the end, we got back to our own clan dimension, me going back to the Ocelots. the Blazer going back to his.

    When I reached the dimension the Ocelot elder took me aside to talk."You did a splendid job, Aizen. I would like to thank you for your help in this matter, without you I don''t think it would''ve been possible to win the war".

    looking at the elder my months start showing in my face and I said: "No I should be thanking you, thanks to you I''ve met a lot of friends, had new experiences, and became even more strong, truly thank you elder".

    The elder nodded before seem to remember something "Ah before I forget, if you in one of yours adventures find some animals of the same feline or close species to us, I would like you to please get then to here, we will always receive then with open arms".

    "Thanks, elder I will bear with that in mind"

 Chapter 65 - Going Back.

    Finishing talking with the elder, I decided to just rest and relax for some time, Enjoying the scenery and some fluffy time with my fluffy friends. It was really a wholesome time.

    I even shared some sake with the elder, while talking about life and stuff, apparently, I get sentimental every time I drink, it doesn''t matter that I can''t get drunk, it only matters that I am drinking alcohol, so I talked about some of my concerns, how I can''t find a girl I like. It not like I can''t appreciate the female form, its just that I want to find love, not s.e.x, s.e.x is cool and all but what I want is a wholesome relationship, not something guided by how hard my d.i.c.k is in the day.

    Then the elder said something that surprised me. "We all are searching for that special someone, you aren''t the only one. You could''ve already met her, or maybe she isn''t even in this world. True love isn''t something easy to come by, it is literally your other half, did you think it would be easy to find it. If it was that easy, the world wouldn''t be such a messy place".

    Hearing the elder I calmed down, my experience with relationsh.i.p.s is ZERO, so since my last life I was attempting to find my special someone, but maybe I should just let the things to fate, principally now that I can travel to other worlds, maybe my chances are better now.

    Finishing our talk that night was able to sleep more peacefully, from now own.

    But soon it was time to return to the village. Giving goodbyes to all my friends and the elder I start preparing to be reverse summoned, right now. *POOF*

    I am back where I first used [Reverse Summoning] a year ago, I am happy to see no changes to my home, it sure brings a sense of relief seeing that everything is good on my propriety.

    Scanning everything now with my now stronger [Observation Haki], which I will make sure to train its new advanced form the [Future Vision], and maybe even awaken the other advanced form the [Voice of All Things], awakening the [Voice of All Things] will sure boost my variety tremendously, principally on the creation aspect. It will surely boost me to know exactly what a metal wanted to just by feeling it, or for some more advanced stuff even ask the metal itself what it wants, maybe I will even able to create some divine tools.

    First things first, I checked my clones that stayed here, there is definitely some updates on their adventures, my first clone the Samurai one, I paving the road really well, I have a bunch of plans to put in motion on that country and my clone is doing an excellent job there.

    Finishing acanning the Senju compound i decided to report to the Hokage, at the end i am still an Anbu, even if i was in ''vacation'' he will want to know when i am back, to be reasigned active duty again. Maybe i can ask for some different mission on distants countries, this world has a bunch of beautifull landscapes to see about.

 Chapter 66 - New Mission.

    Reaching the Hokage tower, the secretary is surprised seeing a stranger, but after some time looking at me she finally seems to have undergone enlightenment and recognize me. Now that I think about it I must''ve changed a bunch, I am in the middle of my growth spurt a.ka. puberty, so I must have changed a lot for these people that haven''t seen me in some years.

    Thankful besides having grown up, and have some of my features in the middle of transforming from a child to an a.d.u.l.t, I have also changed a lot after making the contract with the Ocelot clan, so the cat=like predatory eyes and some other features may have put the poor secretary off guard.

    Then there are my clothes, as I''ve grown a lot, my clothes had to go, so I spent some time making clothes from pelts, of animals that I hunted during my stay with the Ocelots. I should''ve taken a bath and changed before coming here...

    But everything was somewhat resolved when I gave the correct Anbu password and my numbers, so she quickly called the Hokage to authorize my entrance to his office.

    Entering his office, Hiruzen was truly surprised with my new appearance, and aura, any good ninja can feel the difference, I am more ''wild'' if you have to but it into words, this is due to a series of factors, manly my changes due to the contract, followed by an extended period of time living with animals.

    Seeing my changes Hiruzen couldn''t help but reminiscence about Jiraya, something similar happened to him, he reverse summoned to mount Myoboku and, when he returned he was a completely different person, besides becoming stronger, he becomes more responsible and mature, so seeing Aizen like that brought some relief to Hiruzen, an improvement on mentality is always more difficult than physical, the physical improvement you just have to do exercises, but for your mentality to change, it could be years without result, and some people spend their whole lives without one.

    "I see you have returned Aizen, how was your ''Vacation'', I just hope that everything has gone good".

    Aizen nodded at the Hokage Before saying"It was good Hokage-sama, I reverse summoned myself and found myself on the ocelot clan, they were pretty good guys. You must have to see my changes in appearance, this is due to signing the contract with then. I''ve learned a lot of new techniques too, but most importantly, I was able to relax a bit"

    Hiruzen nodded, and seem to search for some type of paper in one of his drawers, picking up a scroll and some papers he gives then to me "Is good to have you back, unfortunately, I will have to already send you on a mission, You were recommended by Mito-sama herself so I think you will find it interesting, this is an escort mission she requests. The mission is a week from now own, just hope you can accept, your unique capabilities will be very beneficial to it"

 Chapter 67 - Emotions.

    After talking with the Hokage for some time returned home. Taking a bath organizing some tings, buying new clothes, and all the miscellaneous stuff.

    And now about the escort mission that Mito requested. I know for a fact that Kushina is already on the village, I''ve seen her for some times running arround and doing her antics, so this escort mission must''ve been for the transfer of the Kyuubi from Mito to her...

    This means that Mito will die. I sincerely don''t know what to think, our relation od master and the student were short, it was just some years. But I learned a lot from her and spent a lot of time with her, so I couldn''t help but feel somewhat empty inside when I know she will die. This brought down my mood a lot, I even lost my will to eat, I kinda just want to curl up and cry.

    With that, I decided to go outside, and sit on that tree that we talked for the first time all those years ago, when she proposed this deal for me, I didn''t think I would care if she died, but now that time has come I couldn''t help it...

    While I was lamenting with myself, when some tears are threatening to burst through my eyes, I hear some footsteps, looking at the sound I see Mito, coming.

    Seeing her I couldn''t help but have a look of pain in my eyes, looking at her I could finally see time getting to her, when I met Mito she looked relatively young and years don''t seem to affect her, which is thanks to the Uzumaki vitality plus her [Yin Seal] I presume, but now that she is reaching the end of her lifespan, her body couldn''t help but show some signs of age.

    Seeing my somewhat sad appearance she said "Hello Aizen, good to see you.".

    "Good to see you to Sensei. Did you really need to...", said Aizen holding back a little bit of sadness

    "*Sight*... It can''t be helped, I am nearing the end of my lifespan, hosting the Kyuubi is something very demanding of a body. And is better to go on my own terms than dying suddenly".

    "I wish I could do something to help you...".

    Seeing this she smiles a bit "Don''t be so sad I have lived a very fulfilling life, I had a good husband, a happy family, and even a disciple."

    "Sensei...".

    "But a thing that makes me really happy in this final moments is seeing you finally getting over the war, I know the first time something like that happened your emotions were a mess, for someone like me who could sense then was already difficult I can imagine what you have gone through, I just hope now that you are stabilizing, that you can finally find friends and have a happy life.".

    "As much as I would like to negate this, you are right, I always tried to bottle up my emotions, I didn''t even properly cry on my parent''s death. I was really a mess"

 Chapter 68 - Kushi.

    We talked for a bit more, talked about my first time learning Sealing, as I did have to start from the beginning because I wasn''t up for Uzumaki standards, how I progressed slowly at first but thanks to my creativity were able to innovate on a lot of ideas.

    How many times seals exploded on my face, trying to create new things, how sometimes I asked in advice in other areas after I entered the Anbu, we talked how much she misses Hashirama and all of her family. After talking a lot about a varied amount of things, I decided to ask.

    "I know that you requested an escort mission, but I don''t think there is someone stupid enough to attack a seal master prepared terrain".

    "Aizen, never and I really mean NEVER, underestimate the human stupidity, if there is something that doesn''t change is that. So be prepared for everything, even civilians. As for the escort mission, I need to select some Anbu guards, so why no chose the one I know and trust.".

    "Ha, you are right Sensei, I won''t say that I am the sharpest tool in the shed but you are always right about these kinds of things. But before that, I want to ask about some space-time seals...".

    We talked some more about different kinds of applications, and ways of space-time seals and I really have done the right choice by asking, apparently she helped Tobirama devise his first version of the [Flying Thunder God], so she knows a lot about these kinds of Jutsu, she didn''t teach me yet because we focused most of in my independence with seals, that even without a teacher I could learn more by myself, while this is good news, it is sad at the same time.

    The days quickly passed, we continued talking, remembering the past, I even hear a lot of histories of Hashirama antics. I got to know Kushina at this time too, the redhead was a ball of energy that couldn''t stop quiet even for a minute, she is really a piece of work, and I can really see from where Naruto got his enthusiasm.

    We got to know each other, as Mito presented me saying that I will help with the transference, that got the mood down really f.u.c.k.i.n.g quick, but Kushina bubbly personality helped get everyone''s moods up.

    I even helped in some of Kushina''s Fuinjutsu lessons, but most importantly I got it to her head that she shouldn''t be hostile to the Kyuubi they are going to Share the same Mindscape for a lot of years so might as well try to befriend it, my first suggestion was trying to know its name, and going from there until maybe one day she even fully release the seals without worry.

    The convincing part was really difficult as I am not that good with words, but with some bribes (Ramen), and some convincing she accepted to at least try, as it didn''t bring any loss to entertain the Tsundere fox.

 Chapter 69 - ( ?Â° ?? ?Â°)

    The day of the transference quickly arrived, I waked up earlier than normal and quickly went to arrange my things, the Anbu gear, mask, and a bunch of other things, just in case.

    The day s looking quite good, so let''s go escort sensei and Kushina to the mission location.

    Reaching their home I see both waiting for me, I greet then, and we immediately went to walking towards the transfer place, the walk was silent and awkward, no one wants to talk, the mood was very grim, and even the bubbly Kushina was moping. I can understand it, one of us will die while the other will become a jailer, definitely not an occasion to celebrate.

    We reached the location of the transference relatively easy, there weren''t many obstacles at the max there was that wild boar that tried to attack us but it ended becoming my future lunch.

    We finally reached the place, the location is filled with innumerable [Fuinjutsu], used for both containment and defense, there is already a number of Anbus waiting on their supposed guard post. Kushina, me, and Mito entered the building.

    Inside the building there is two bed, that seems more like two altars, the room is filled with circular Fuinjutsu formations making everything look almost black, it went and sat on the right bed, while Kushina situated herself on the left one, Mito looks at both of us seems to guar our image into memory. (I removed my mask for this occasion).

    With an almost teary look on her eyes, Mito said "Kushina, Aizen, its finally time to say goodbye. Both of you added a very colorful aspect of life for me in these final years, I just hope... No know both of you will become incredible people, the only thing I ask of both of you on these last moments is to BE HAPPY".

    With that, she started the transference ritual, coming close I put my right hand on Mito shoulders and my left hand on Kushina''s shoulder, sending a [Mokuton] Chakra to both of then, the aggressive chakra of the Kyuubi seems to calm down a lot with this, Kushina which was showing a painful face seems to relax a bit.

    The tyrannical chakra continued flying, the process seems to be slow, but steady, a seal starts showing itself on Kushina''s belly, some letters on the room start congregating and fusing with the seal, the Kyuubi tyrannical chakra started to become denser and heavy, making me inject more [Mokuton]chakra, I even added a natural energy to the mix, making the job of both of then easier.

    The transfer went for some time, this is a way more delicate process than simply using the [Reaper Death Seal], so it went for more time when the final strands of Kyuubi chakra were exiting Mito body we all said in unison "Goodbye".

    This day one of the strongest kunoichi in history died, the Wife of the First Hokage, and the first Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi, Mito Uzumaki is DEAD.

 Chapter 70 - And life goes on, not caring one bit about your feelings.

    Finishing the transference, Mito died, at the end, it should be impossible to survive the extraction of a Bijuu, it fries all of your chakra channels, so its an instant death, some Uzumaki can resist for some time, but not Mito right now, she is old and was already at the end of her vitality.

    If she was some 50 years younger she could''ve survived for some time, but sadly life isn''t all flowers.

    I guarded Kushina till she waked up, all this time I was observing the changes on her chakra, how it expanded and grew in density, the Kyuubi is really a boost in the quantity of chakra, if she continues to expand so fast like this, I wouldn''t be surprised if she overtook me, even with my years of advantage. but sadly that will never happen, she will receive this massive boost of chakra for some time, until she is able to withstand it. And when her body is costumed to his she will eventually slow down on this process.

    And there is the side effect, as she is just augmenting her chakra on a brute force method, her control will go to shit, no question asked. That method where I smooth my beforehand coarse channels and center, followed by bloating it with my chakra making everything coarse again, is a way superior method. It may sound simple, but the way to do it requires an excellent chakra control, and the better you control, the better your results. As with better control, you can bloat more, or smooth more. Making this an exercise that up to your chakra, flow, and control in a cyclical way.

    After Kushina stabilized, it didn''t take much for her to wake up, looking at each other I can see that both of us don''t want to talk much right now, we lost someone important in our lives so I just want to rest for a bit, and bury myself on Anbu work afterward. It at least helps me distract.

    After some days of mourning, I hastily returned to my Anbu duties, I started with the simply bandit extermination, to blow off some steam and frustration, followed by some spy and assassination missions, I even helped usurp a daimyo of some small island.

    After Mito''s death I started focusing a little more on seals, I still want the [Flying Thunder God], it will make my life a f.u.c.kton easier, and maybe using its principles I can create a gateway portal through the continent to facilitate transportation.

    My plans in the Land of Iron are doing great, their foundation is almost set, everything is going according to the plan there, it is almost suspicious how much smooth it is going. But I won''t accelerate things, it is better to do it slow and steady than fast and erratic. At the end I don''t age anymore, yes I stop again the moment I attained the [Sage Body], principally due to mine being a special version done through the technique, but the important thing is that with it, I don''t need to concern myself with time anymore. About my body, I still grow normally, it is just I will reach my ''limit'' and stop growing in size. At least by natural means, I don''t know if I find a jutsu to enlarge bones or something, I would probably grow more if I have something like that.

 Chapter 71 - Time Skip.

    So life continued and the years passed, tension is brewing, and I wouldn''t be surprised if the 3rd war started in one to two years, it is definitely close. the other villages simply can''t stand a warless world. It is almost comical as everyone preaches about peace but they don''t even blink before starting a war.

    I became a sort of a reserve Anbu, basically, I am an Anbu in everything, but I don''t take obligatory missions anymore, my only obligation now is to attend emergencies and war. Now the only missions I do are correlated to my interests, but most of the time I am by myself, practicing Fuinjutsu probably.

    I started acting as the Senju clan head now, so I go to some of the council meetings and help to vote for the betterment of the village. As if, that bunch of politicians only want to the betterment of their own ass, they don''t care much about their country, only caring about their own benefits. Politics are really something detestable, you need to be someone truly rotten to actively enjoy it.

    So after going to some meetings I mostly avoid politics, I really don''t wanna touch that rotten shit. About the Kara mystery, I already extracted as must info as I can, I was even ambushed some times. but his time I was more prepared and was able to capture some of the ambushers, this led me to some more info, and now I can say that I have a pretty good grasp of their forces, and everything is looking great, mostly because Kara doesn''t have strong combatants besides Jigen, most of the future combatants doesn''t exist yet.

    Another thing of notice is that Danzo has become really crazy as the time passes since the second war the dude has become more and more sinister. I really cut relations with him, and put some plans into motion to kill the sh¨Ştsta¨Şn. I already know something like this would''ve happened but it really hurt seeing someone you consider a cool uncle becoming something so detestable.

    About my life. Well, My life is going great, but a thing I noticed after I attained partial immortality, as I don''t age anymore, is my outlook on things. Yes, I still remember as I was always busy, and doing something, almost like I don''t have sufficient time.

    It was true, when I was born I did have a normal life expectancy, for a Senju at least. but after gaining an Ageless body my mentality changed somewhat, I don''t have that urgency I see on all other people. Its something you will only notice, when time became meaningless to you, you simply don''t care anymore if you are ''Wasting time''.

    An example would be when I found a beautiful landscape, normally a person may look at it for some time or even ignore it depending on its life. But I simply decided to sit there and look at the landscape for hours admiring its beauty, was I concerned about time? no. compromises? no, I simply didn''t care much about these things, my life really lost all the urgency it had before.

    Most of the training and practices I do I stopped doing it to become strong and started to do it more on the lines, of ''because I like it'', I know there is a threat on the horizon, but I couldn''t bring myself to desperate around it. Most of it I already have plans in motion for it, so everything is practically resolved already.

    Should I be stronger? Yes probably, but my plans don''t require it, most of them don''t depend on my strength, but more on my ingenuity and manipulation, how good i can act and etc.

 Chapter 72 - Preparation is Everything.

    I love being prepared.

    Why do I say it? simply, it is because of that shifty bastard Danzo, well it was the moment when I decided to slow down on the Anbu and ''retire'' of it, well even when Danzo was my cool uncle I never trusted him, the is too suspicious for his own good.

    So when that suspicious guy became shifty and an asshole, I used my move of ''exiting'' the Anbu to cut the strings that attached me to him. Obviously this displeased the dark shinobi immensely, so he of course started plotting against me, for the so-called betterment of Konoha. I may or may not have accelerated his little experiment show of trying to recreate the Mokuton and have his little loyal pawn to do his bidding.

    And this, of course, involved our resident child predator Orochimaru, well it is like you say experiment and the guy just pop up out of nowhere, so the duo of child predators swiftly took some orphans and eagerly started their ''little'' experiment, they were like two little kids on Christmas eve. And yes, I know the irony of it.

    Well, while the child''s nightmare duo made their little experiment, I am finishing some preparation myself. The thing is the moment I''ve told Danzo about my bloodline power I was already putting some of these plans in motion, so from some years I''ve been putting some explosive tags around his ''secrets bases''.

    Well, you see a shinobi of Danzo or Orochimaru level can survive easily an explosive tag, 10 with certainty, 100 with some difficult but relatively manageable, 1000 is more difficult but is still not impossible, 10000 here we are already breaching some dangerous limits, 1000000 well at this point is kinda impossible for any of them to survive right now, both of them aren''t as powerful as their cannon version, Danzo doesn''t have the Sharingan yet, and Orochi hadn''t made the more freakish of his experiments yet.

    So my strategy is simple, I can''t simply walk to their doors and kill them, the bastards have a lot of political bullsh¨Şt going for them, and don''t even get me on acquiring proofs, going to court a.k.a. the Hokage, and a bunch of other things, I choose the easiest solutions. Blow everything up and put the blame on the experiments. No one will suspect a Senju that isn''t good with Seals ( I didn''t tell anyone I am a Master of the craft) to orchestrate something like that.

    The best part is that the duo thinks of themselves so smart that they probably don''t suspect anything, don''t get me wrong both are paranoid to a fault, they made their hideouts on some pretty obscure places, any normal Anbu would have extreme difficulties dealing with them. But for someone with [Observation Haki], they might as well put a neon sign to make it less inconspicuous.

    So since I have detected their bases or some new ones they might create, I send some clones to flood the places with explosion tags, how they don''t detect the tags? well, I ain''t a master Sealer for nothing. And as much as both are good with seals, they can''t compare themselves with the Uzumaki standard. An this Is valid for both the Loyalty seal of Danzo and the cursed seal of Orochimaru, I already cracked both.

    Well the cursed seal isn''t complete yet, but its bases are already made, I think Orochi is missing some crucial ingredients like Juugo DNA, and other things, but the guy already did the seal work, sadly for him, I easily cracked it. It was easy because I''ve seen both of them develop the seal [Observation haki] is such a cheat.

    While I was putting some more seals I said: "Well both of the guys are more c.o.c.kroaches than anything might as well up the explosion seals number.". Proceeds to put one billion seals on each hideout.

 Chapter 73 - Its Free Real State.

    After dealing with the c.o.c.kroach duo, I was relatively more relaxed, liking or not they where a constant bother on my mind, now I just need the perfect timing to explode them.

    Well, it wouldn''t be difficult, as the 3rd war is coming closer, I will explode their bases the moment the war is declared, like that they will think this was enemy action, principally Iwa explosion crops. Yes, I still hold a grudge against them, sue me.

    Now to the second topic of my ''investments'', Techniques. You see there is a lot of different technique son this world, some of them deal with a varied arrange of elements and concepts, things like gravity, mind, soul, and much others.

    The problem with all these hight tier Jutsus is that they are normally, secret, forbidden, and closely guarded. But this doesn''t diminish my longing for them, on the contrary, it just amplifies it.

    But how could I obtain these techniques if they are so secretive and closely guarded, should I made complicated deals with those nations and obtain some half-assed copies of them, should I become a spy and be rewarded with toned-down versions of these techniques? Of course not, I am gonna steal them.

    How could I steal them? well, its quite simple, to be honest. You see, one of the most interesting things about the [Sage Body], its that my chakra is always so close to nature, so if I add my [Mokuton] chakra, I would be an almost undetectable shinobi.

    This covers one of the aspects, detection. as only Konoha ahs a detection barrier, so most of the other villages are dependent on Sensory shinobis squads, to monitor their borders and important places. And as I can''t be detected by them they become kind useless.

    but they have normal guards too, of course, a Ninja is someone that is always paranoid to a fault, so they wouldn''t be only dependent on the sensors. To this, I would use my [Mokuton Surface Fusion Technique], so meld on the ground like the so fabled Zetsu of Akatsuki.

    With this most of my infiltration would be almost set, but how would I detect the correct timing to submerge from the earth and proceed to make copies of these originals secret techniques scrolls. Only one answer, [Observation Haki].

    I know my clones can''t use my Haki, as it is derived solely from myself they are kind of boomed on this aspect. But, unfortunately for all these villages and secret clans, the range of my [Observation Haki] is monstrous. After I awakened [Future Sight], my normal [Observation Haki] gained a pretty big boost, so most of the time I would pick a mission with the Anbu close to a location of interest, and send my clones to copy everything there, while I guide it with my [Observation Haki].

    The Operation was a Humongous success, today I am in possession of the majority techniques of this world, I have infiltrated so many villages and clans, the Big Five, the famous minor villages, and even the distant islands that only appear in movies I sincerely must say that i have lost count. Just kidding I didn''t bother to count.

 Chapter 74 - The Brooding Emo.

    While life was going pretty good for me, the same can''t be said about the brooding emo A.K.A Madara f.u.c.k.i.n.g Uchiha, since I''ve been using my [Mokuton] a lot on the missions, his little spy that follows me almost everywhere must be feeding him a lot of info.

    Well of course I let then do it, I am not an idiot. I know I will need to eventually fight the emo, so I show him a very good domain of [Mokuton], a little above Hashirama, and the dude goes crazy. It is quite funny actually, see someone with such grandeur and pose, being done by someone not even half of his age.

    The first thing I thought about dealing with Madara, was the numerous explosions tags trick I used on both Danzo and Orochi. But sadly Madara was another breed of ninja, the guy was simply made with Hacks from the start.

    He can use [Susanoo] whiteout eyes, has the husk of the Juubi at his disposal, and probably want to die anyway, at this point the guy has already given his eyes to Nagato, so killing the corpse is not worth it. Maybe it is by the satisfaction factor, but I digress.

    So I''ve been exposing some of my powers to make then hasten their plans, as I''ve been cooking something quite daring to our resident emo. But principally, I want him to fasten his plans because in the hurry he would be prone to make mistakes, and mistakes usually lead to DEATH.

    The other reason is simple, recently I''ve had a breakthrough on my [Fuinjutsu], after all these years practicing I am finally able to make a [Core Sealing Matrix], this made everything I do with Fuinjutsu simply skyrocket, the art passed from something very useful to something game changer.

    You see a [Core Sealing Matrix] function like an A.I., well it won''t be a Jarvis, but it sure makes any kind of Seal agglomeration/stacked effects way easier. So with this new trump card in my hands, I improved my plans.

    My previous plan involved a more direct confrontation, that I would flaunt some hight end [Mokuton], Jutsu on the war, attract Madara out, and fight it out with the emo. Now I know that plan was kinda dumb, no scratch that, it was hella dumb. Principally with KARA wanting my booty.

    But now with Fuinjutsu, let''s just say that the Emo and the Alien are in for a surprise.

    On another note, now that my sealing powers are pretty good I can finally start my other project on the land of Iron. Until now my clones have been smoothening the path for me, he is simply gaining influence on the nation, gathering money, some construction rights, buying land and etc.

    What I want to do on the land of Iron is quite something, for those that are true fans of anime and mangas you will certainly recognize what I am want to do there.

    I want to build the Heaven''s Arena.

 Chapter 75 - The Arena Plan.

    Yes, I want to build the Heaven''s Arena, and with the preparations done by my clone I can finally start the project, the Heaven''s Arena that I will build will be a little bit different from the original one.

    I am even planning of giving it a different name, something on the lines of Samsara Arena, or Tower of Heaven, I am still undecided, but I am sure when it is finished I will be able to come up with something. ( If you have any suggestions, please leave a comment.).

    The tower will have 250 floors, to pass a floor you will have to fight, death may or may not happened, killing your adversary is permitted.

    Every 10 floors you will have to pass a test, this test can be anything from, strength, agility, endurance, defense, reflexes, puzzles, or even a written test. The texts will be randomized and done with my [Sealing Core Matrix] A.I., even the fights will be randomized, but of course, its preference will be people with equivalent power. Yes, equivalent power not the skill, so someone like little Naruto can fight a Kage because of his chakra reserves, so be sure to be with your skills as sharp as they can be.

    Of course, there is the exception of ninja in the bingo book, ninjas that have a bingo rank will fight with the ones on the same rank. I can even start using the bingo book like some sort o fighting handbook, but instead of bounties, you would have the bets you can place on the competitors.

    So with that, the bingo book will serve as more of an information provider than anything. But besides this every fight the fighters will win some points, and with those points, they can trade for a myriad of things, like Justus, resources, artificial members, weapons, armors, puppets, even some subjects like architecture or city planning. Of course, I am no master on these subjects but it doesn''t stop me from giving some good ideas in the form of prizes in my arena.

    But there is a small surprise every 50 floors, every 50 floors the participants will compete in some sort of Chunin exam, this could also serve as a Chunin exam for the small villages that normally suffer in the hand of the big ones during it, and maybe in the future, the big ones will use it too.

    But then things start to get serious when a participant reaches the 200th floor, on this floor only those who are Sages can pass, yup I know the sages are rare, but I want them to become more widespread knowledge, so for you to advance the final 50 levels of the heavens arena you need to be a sage, or at least strong as one.

    There you will find much better rewards than the previous levels, some minor sage techniques that I created over the years, like sensing techniques, strength controlling techniques, and even for those that weren''t able to attain the sage mode there are some tips how to achieve it.

 Chapter 76 - Nature Energy 101.

    Other good things about the arena, is that any participant can put up his things for sale, if they have swords, techniques, etc. they can put it for sale, and receive points or Ryo for it.

    And if you are preoccupied with the land of samurai politics, you can rest assured, the clone has dealt with it, it cost years of his time but everything is in order right now.

    But I don''t get ''anything'' from the arena, you must be thinking. Yes, I indeed don''t gain anything on a personal level with my arena, the reason I have built it is for the sole purpose of returning something for the realm.

    You see, since I have been born here, I basically just took, and rarely returned things, it was selfish, yes, but everyone does the same, but now that I have a high power level and infinity money, I thought of transforming my selfish habits a bit and return something back to the planet, increasing its general level of strength, thus the arena.

    The principal objective of the arena portraying the realm, Is to make Sages. As a sage is not merely a shinobi that knows how to use the power of nature to cause more destruction, a Sage connects with nature on a personal level, so they gain a lot of proximity with it, this is a lot more for someone with [Mokuton], we are way closer to nature than anyone else, I suspect that this deep connection was one of the motives Hashirama created the village.

    Thus due to our connection with nature, we can feel how much we take, and how much we give, so to retribute the realm I decided to create the arena. That from now henceforth will be called [Nature''s Path Tower]. (I would like to say a thank you for everyone that have given me suggestions on the previous chapters I really appreciate them).

    And for those of you that think nature is small on the grand scheme of things, you would be sorely mistaken, nature is everywhere, principally on space, nature is basically everything that is natural, or made naturally, example: The sun, a black hole, a mud block, everything is considered natural. Things only lose their naturalness when they get modified by humanity, for example, a cell phone, it has natural energy, but it''s so thin that it would be almost undetectable. The more you modify it the less natural energy it would have.

    Thus the need for Sages, they have a deep connection with nature and can help guide the humanity on the right path, it entirely possible with the help of a sage to make a natural telephone for example. Or a natural car, they can be even identical to their technological form, but with the help of a sage, this can easily be balanced made, as to not just succ nature energy endlessly.

    And with it, the planet will be more protected, will have a smoothly development, and maybe in the future it will be even able to navigate on great sea of stars.

 Chapter 77 - I Love Teleporting.

    Now that [Nature''s Path Tower] is most settled, I can tell you about my grand discoveries, and something that I didn''t pay much attention to, until one day my mind was opened to everything.

    And thus came the day I learned [Flying Thunder God], at the start, I simply wanted to learn this specific skill when Kushina started asking about it, probably to help her boyfriend Minato, so I said that I didn''t know much about the skill but I would research it later.

    And them I researched, and oh boy, how much I cursed myself for not trying to learn it before. It is hard grasping the space and time concepts first, principally the time ones, as I don''t age any more time doesn''t have the constant corrosion and effect on me, so for me to understand the concept of time at least a little was a pain in the ass.

    I had to seat in meditation contemplating the rising, and setting of the sun, looking at the stars at night and etc. It took me some months but I was finally able to grasp the concept of time successfully.

    Later was space, but this one was easier, I am constantly affecting space by just existing so, I had to meditate on my existence, and using jutsus helped immensely, liking or not creating huge ass wooden constructs from just chakra affect space, but not on how you imagine, the way they affect space is similar to how you can affect another human with slow tickles, distorting space with my strength was still a little bit far back them.

    And always in contact with nature, the most you can, as a Sage I am a great part of nature, so it helps me with things, from learning to how to sense to how to use your strength.

    And then finally I was able to crack these concepts, and they helped me immensely on my sealing endeavours, I think if it was not for them, I would probably have to spend another 10 years trying to crack the [Sealing Core Matrix], but with then now my slow speed of learning before, became extremely fast, to the point where learning the first [Flying Thunder God], was without problems, the more troublesome part was improving it how Minato improved on the original, but with my sealing expertise it didn''t take much.

    And now I am able to teleport, and oh boy how I hate myself for not attempting that sooner, being able to teleport made my life so much f.u.c.k.i.n.g easier, that I don''t know why I didn''t do that sooner, you have no idea how much convenient it is. Principally for me, that can mark things with a touch and little chakra, I just had to spread thousands of clones around the world and mark everything they see.

    Now I can basically teleport to any part of the globe without much trouble, and the best part of this is that it is instantaneous, and it even helped me with researching to make a gate portal. Like those on Portal 2, and maybe when I am good enough I can do the ones like DrStrange.

 Chapter 78 - Weapons Master.

    Teleporting is good and all, but the thing that bothered me the most in all these years was training in weapons.

    While training in jutsus and seals reached somewhat of a snail pace, even with a huge amount o clones working on them I decided to start training in weapons.

    Starting with classical swords, like katanas, tantos, short swords, double-bladed, European style, Chinese style, and so forth, after that the spear, the halberd, and so on. With clones, training weapons was relatively easy.

    I quickly rose in mastery with them, even with the weirdest ones, like scythes and even the hoe.

    But a problem quickly arose, I am able to rise relatively fast with my clones on learning the weapons, but unfortunately, there is a part that needs to be done with my original body.

    It is a minuscule part, but it still something that I need to do with my original body, and os started my journey of finishing my mastery with a bunch of random weapons and tools, the funniest thing was the strange looks some people would trow in my direction when I was attaining the mastery with a hoe, of a fork.

    Today the things I can do with a hoe are being a mortal understanding, and it is kinda hilarious kill bandits with farming tools, it some kind of natural disdain that I exude towards them when they see the deadliest farming tools.

    But even after having my fun mastering the weapons and becoming a weapon master, I still prefer my fist, as no matter the situation its always with me, and even if I somehow encounter a place where weapons aren''t permitted( Like modern times), I can safely say that I have my deadliest weapon always with me, my fist.

    While I was contemplating my advancements of the recent years an Anbu appeared in front of me.

    "Senju-sama, Hokage-sama request your immediate presence on his office, there is a situation of utmost importance.". Finishing his saying he immediately disappears, running towards another part of the village to deliver other important orders.

    [Flying Thunder God]

    *Flash*

    I immediately appear in front of the secretary, but she is already accustomed to me doing this, so she simply says: "Hokage-sama is already expecting you, you may enter.".

    Entering the office, I see the Hokage immersed on his mountain of paperwork, but this time he appears to be tenser, principally his emotion that I can feel with my [Observation Haki], they are in disarray, he appears to be extremely nervous about something, and dreading it at the same time, the only explanation that comes to mind is WAR.

    Seeing me entering the room the Hokage readily says "Good, fast as always. Sorry to disturb you, I know that you are ''retired'', but the situation is kinda urgent. One of or Anbu Spies has been caught in the act, behind the enemy lines, and request reinforcements, and I know you are the only one capable of fast reaching him. He is someone you know, its Inu.".

    Listening to the Hokage I am a little bit surprised, he is highly skilled so for him to be caught, it must be something truly problematic "Yes, I know Inu, I''ve done some missions with him. And I don''t mind doing the mission, I''ve been meaning to stretch myself a bit, and a good mission will always help.".

    The Hokage adds: "Good, I would like for you to depart as soon as possible, and try to be swift, we are to close to a third war, and I want to postpone it as must as possible, but if there are no other options you can go as big and loud as you can.".

    "Yes, Hokage-sama. I will pick up my supplies and swift depart to help my comrade.".

    [Flying Thunder God]

    *Flash*

    Appearing at my house, I immediately start gathering the necessary supplies, and in just a few minutes I am good to go. Putting my Ocelot mask and Teleporting to the closest mark to Inu location.

    [Flying Thunder God]

    *Flash*

 Chapter 79 - Spywork.

    Reaching a relatively close place to where the spy was I quickly started observing the situation, using [Observation Haki] I was able to determine the situation rather quickly.

    There is a bunch of enemies on the relatively this small god, then I found our ninja, the due isn''t executing to do reason, he quite and definitely perceptive.

    I already know all of the Enemy efforts, now what rests are if Inu has still some form of uses from his privileges. So just killing them off might as well be something I wouldn''t look like right now.

    and at the End I can kill these guys as easily as possible, just a single pulse of chakra in them they would just be impaled.

    And this proved to be the right decision.

    "So let me get this straight, You were spying on them for years and when you finally can make you move, you somehow messed up and was only able to do a half-assed job.".

    "Pretty much this Ocelot, and now you have to stealthily infiltrate the enemy camps, and rob the other part of the info they are holding.".

    I couldn''t help but sigh as the half-ironic words of Inu reached my ears and went to rant about his difficulty with spying work, as I care about this rant of his. At least with it, I can see that he is okay.

    finishing collecting info, I was able to devise a simple plan that even an uncultured ape can pass through, enter steal scroll exit, and they disappear. This is the ideal scenario, where we can both pick up the remaining scroll without being noticed, and as Inu pursuers are solely for his ass I can pass almost unsuspecting on them.

    I went with the plan, which was executed half perfectly, I was even able to spot a fuinjutsu trap they made on the scroll, but by the end, I was successfully able to overcome it and pick up the scroll.

    Returning to Inu was another easy track, a simple flash and I was there.

    Sadly our little scheme was easily discovered, as per usual the enemy was making a fuss like someone stole their mother panties, man it''s just some info, can''t they be cooler about it tho?

    With a simple step in the room and a chakra pulse, I silenced everyone I was able to detect with my [Observation Haki].

    Another step and every one of them was being buried on the ground, for the innocent bystander it is like they have never been there in the first place.

    "Inu I''ve dealt with the immediate threats, that I was able to locate on my detection range, there is something more I should know about?".

    "No, For all I know Ocelot, these where the last that have come after me, maybe Iwa will send another batch of reinforcements here, but they will be a more normal ninja, instead of being special ops.".

    Sensing something on the border of my sensing range I just looked at him and said "You should have just kept quiet, now there is an Iwa battalion on our asses, coming at incredibly high speeds.".

 Chapter 80 - Rushed Time.

    Warning: I remade the previous chapter, so some things are a little bit different, for more information read chapter ''Spywork''.

    Sensing the Iwa battalion was both a good and a bad sign, good because now I know that these scrolls are extremely vital information, bad because an incident of this magnitude can easily spark the war earlier than expected.

    Let me broke this down, first Inu stole an important scroll, that he heard are important, them he battled and ambush and was able to kill some genin, after that he escaped, and later returned to finish the job.

    After asking some more questions I was able to know that, the first time Inu entered the village he didn''t fell any shinobi, but seemly from nothing they appeared, so he deduced they are reinforcements. I seriously doubt that.

    Expanding my [Observation Haki], I started analyzing the underground, and look what I found. Somo secret military base, apparently the first 50 shinobi have already been here long before Inu.

    But why such a remote village would have such a military base, it doesn''t make sense, here isn''t even a border town, and for all, I know this city rarely got attacked by bandits, so what is the purpose of a military base here...

    Warr probably, the Tsuchikage is an old fox, so he probably already knows that a war is brewing on the horizon, so he must be preparing his troops and terrain for the inevitable.

    So this battalion coming probably isn''t some reinforcement against us, but they are sent here to populate the military base more. And after hearing about the stolen information I am sure they will come after us like a bunch of rabid dogs.

    "Inu I feel like we should make a plan to swiftly take the other scroll, and disappear off the proximities, I can probably fight it out against the battalion, but I don''t want to spark a war earlier, the Hokage explicitly said to be as stealthily as possible".(Aizen).

    "I agree, for all I know that info can save a lot of lives during the war, and I don''t want to go back without it, do you think you can stealthily infiltrate without problems on their base?.".(Inu).

    "Who do you think you are talking to, Ok course I can do it.".(Aizen).

    So with that we proceeded to make a plan to infiltrate the base, with my [Observation Haki], I probably could infiltrate there without problems, but is always better to have a plan for a myriad of situations, it can definitely save a lot of time, and maybe even our lives.

    So 15 minutes later, I enter the ground zetsu-like, going in the direction of the military base, with my [Observation Haki] I carefully observe everyone going in and out of the base, and I finally notice a difference, when someone enters the base their presence became a little bit more difficult to sense, fo me this is nothing but for someone like Inu, it can be a huge difference.

    Seeing this phenomenon didn''t deter me in the slightest, I simply recorded all seals used to make it on my mind and went directly to where they put the other scroll.

 Chapter 81 - GTFO.

    Entering the military base was relatively easy, so was finding the scrolls that I needed.

    Unfortunately, the scroll was placed in some kind of fuinjutsu security formation, so taking it will cost me some time, but nothing that I can''t currently solve.

    Resolving the seal just cost me some minutes, and with it easily solved I was able to pick the scroll with the information and get out back to the inn where Inu is staying.

    Reachin the room I immediately greet Inu "Hey buddy, the mission was a success, now we can get out of here and give those scrolls to the Hokage.". (Aizen).

    "Sure things man, let us get out of here, I don''t want to be entangled with a bunch of Iwa shinobi.". (Inu).

    With that, I put my right hand on Inu shoulder and...

    [Flying Thunder God]

    *Flash*

    Where back on the village an alley close to the Anbu headquarters, adjusting to our arrival Inu and I immediately went to the Hokage tower to give the scrolls, and finish our respective missions.

    Entering the Hokage office was pretty easy as he was expecting us, so after hearing the detailed report from Inu''s perspective he looked at me and I proceed to name my own report "... And I returned to the Inn and we quickly scrammed out of there.". (Aizen).

    "This is indeed somewhat worrisome, but not unexpected, everyone already knows that I war is close to blowing out, and with the intel, you are able to provide us I can certainly say that it will save a lot of lives.".(Hokage).

    "That is good news. But Hokage-sama, I want to be reintegrated on the active Anbu, now that our manpower is spread too thin, I think going full back on duty is the right choice".(Aizen).

    "Having you back on active duty would be greatly appreciated, at the end you have one of our best success ratio of missions ever recorded, and with the war on the horizon, the Anbu is busier than ever.".(Hokage).

    We quickly finished our business with the Hokage, giving more mission details, and discussing other things, he said that I go back to the Anbu tomorrow and that today I should rest and prepare myself a bit.

    Exiting the Hokage tower after my business are finished, I decided to grab something to eat, but I am undecided, should I get get a barbecue or ramen? might as well go get some ramen, it has been some time since I have eaten one of those.

    Going to the famous Ichiraku, I am very hungry, and remembering the delicious ramen, I fastened my pace.

    Reaching the stand I can see that are two already people on it, but I know them. they are Minato and Kushina talking about random and silly things, they really grow up so fast, it looks like it was yesterday that I was helping transfer a murder fox to Kushina, and now she even has a boyfriend, and is close to making her own family.

    Looking at them I feel a little bit nostalgic, and couldn''t help but think of having someone like that with me would be good...

 Chapter 82 - Talk.

    Sitting beside the couple I greet them "How are doing love birds, sorry for interrupting your date, but I also want to eat the delicious ramen here."(Aizen).

    Both of them blush a bit seemly trying to contain the momentary embarrassment, sadly I don''t get the exaggerated reactions anymore, usually, they would try to vehemently disagree on these kinds of things, but now they kind of made it ''official''.

    Recomposing himself Minato greets me "Hi Aizen, good to see you all well and good, you teasing never really cease to amaze me"(Minato).

    "To this day I thank Kami for his teasing, for how much dense you are I would need more years to make you notice me."(Kushina).

    "Hehe sorry"(Minato).

    "Changing the topic, I would like to thank both of you, for helping me with the [Flying Thunder God], both of you really help me a lot with my fuinjutsu."(Minato).

    "Ha, no problem you are practically family right now, but if you are thanking us that must mean..."(Aizen).

    "He, I finally had a breakthrough, after years of researching that Jutsu with the help of both of you I was finally able to achieve it, so again I must express my thanks"(Minato).

    "No problem I would''ve helped regardless, and researching with you helped my insight on my ou seals immensely, so it was win-win"(Kushina).

    "As I said you are family, so I don''t have any problem with helping"(Aizen).

    "But on a serious note..."(Aizen).

    My change of tone immediately put the couple on alert, they know that the small talk from before is no more, right now we will talk about the serious stuff, this change can be even felt on the atmosphere, like the air itself grew stiffer.

    "I''ve done a mission recently for the Anbu, and decided to come back to Active duty, so I will be quite scarce in the coming months"(Aizen).

    "As for why I decided to go back is something that both of you must have already felt. WAR"(Aizen).

    "Yes, I''ve been seeing signs of it too, rising prices, the tension in the air, the blacksmiths with more work than ever so I could only think of its possibility..."(Minato).

    "I am kind of relieved that you have learned the [Flying Thunder God], but for extra precaution, I will teach you a good close combat Jutsu that combines very well with the technique, I am sure it will boost you combat powers a lot"(Aizen).

    "I thank you yet again Aizen, you are really a lifesaver sometimes..."(Minato).

    "As for Kushina, I have some ideas she can use with her chains, and even some water jutsu to complement her battle power, I can even help her practice using fuinjutsu middle combat, it will surely help her, and if you can have the help of the Kyuubi even better."(Aizen).

    "Haa, you know that the better I can do with it is a non-disturbance pact right? we basically just don''t disturb each other...".(Kushina).

 Chapter 83 - Ramen.

    After removing my serious tone, we continued to make so small talk, talking about gossips, some shenanigans from the genins aka Kakashi and Guy, and even some other things about my books.

    Yes, I''ve written some books, nothing out of ordinary, but I put some classical of Earth to good use here, like Shakespeare, Tolkien and etc. I of course adapted it to the ninja world, but at the end they are the same thing, writing Tolkien works was especially a pain, that dude style of writing is something you need to have a lot of patience and will to come to something closer to it, but in the end is impossible to exactly copy him, liking or not my personal style bleeds over when I am writing.

    "... And I am thinking a game, and I will call it Ninjas and Dragons, the game will heavily depend on the creativity of the users, and their ability to roleplay"(Aizen).

    "Man, when you finish it be sure to play some with us, it is anything like your books I am sure it will be fun"(Minato).

    "Yeah I especially liked that one book The Mortal Instruments, the way the shadow hunters clan dealt with things was pretty good, and the romance..."(Kushina).

    And then my bacon ramen arrives, yes you heard right Bacon, on my time here on the elemental nations I noticed a severe lack in the entertainment industry, and on the food one, so over the years I created multiple companies focused on different things, and after some years of work everything basically functions by themselves like a very well oiled machine, so my presence on the business is unnecessary.

    Most of the money that reaches my hand, I buy jewels, metals, gold and etc. As they are a universal kind of money, I know for certain that they would be useful in almost any kind of different world I stop by, so it would be easier starting anew.

    As for the companies and etc, I put under the Senju name, so when I exit this world the Senju wills till be an awsome rich clan.

    Another good thing is that I managed to bring Tsunade back, she grieved for some time, but I think the prospect of a family and the fact that I keep constant contact with her helped her recompose herself, she isn''t kicking ass out in the field, but she is the director of the medical part of Konoha and the chief of its hospital.

    And the fact that Jiraya is more frequent in the village, thanks to having to train Minato, they spent more time together, and they are slowly growing closer, nothing concrete happens but I am happy to see my family becoming better.

    Jiraya is another change, he isn''t a huge ass pervert like his canon counterpart, which I have to thank Tsunade for, he is being less and less of one, the smut that he wrote in the past isn''t there anymore, thanks to my books influence he is trying his hands on writing fantasy and fictional histories, and been making good strides with this branch of books.

 Chapter 84 - Horizon.

    More talking and eating and I quickly finished my meal, saying my goodbyes to the still eating couple, In the end, Kushina still eats a lot when it comes to ramen, and I think I am unique in the entire village that can compete with her on this endeavor.

    Some small talk with them was really good for me, it is kinda relaxing, to be honest, and seeing that my life will return to hight gear soon enough it is better to cherish these peaceful moments.

    Exiting the ramen stand I went to buy all my necessaries supplies, focusing primarily on metal ores and other useful minerals, as I am an accomplished blacksmith it is better for me to make my own weapons than use the mass-produced ones, don''t get me wrong, they are good, but I am simply better.

    I even took some material to build some clothes and armors, like leather and some other kind of metals, there is even some fabric I use to make my underwear.

    Food is relatively good and easy to obtain, principally with storage scrolls, it can be easily transported and maintained, so food reaches and range is not a problem and is pretty varied too.

    Seeing that most of my supplies are gathered, I went to the hospital direction, if I am not mistaken Tsunade must be working right now, I will go there say hi, and do an update on the news, maybe I can even help with some injured patients, I am a medic-nin too after all.

    Reaching the hospital took me some minutes, but it was mostly due to the fact that I am simply walking, but with a body as strong as mine I can easily spend weeks walking without feeling anything such as a disturbance.

    Walking in the receptionist immediately looks at my direction, and shot me a look of recognition.

    "Hello Senju-sama, welcome to the General Konoha Hospital, How can I help you"(Receptionist).

    "Hello miss, I would like to see Tsunade, if you please can see if she is free. Wouldn''t want to interrupt her mid-operation".(Aizen).

    "Certainly, let me check it out, it will be over in a minute"(Receptionist).

    She seems to scramble some papers, and activate some fuinjutsu and a bunch of other minor things. I could''ve simply jumped in her office without noticing, but today after eating ramen I am in fairly good humor so doing everything on the correct protocol for one in a while is good to think and make sure your ego and head are here down to earth.

    The receptionist finally receiving her answer responds "She is mid-operation now, but she said that you can wait in her office for the end of it, and then she will talk to you."(Receptionist).

    "Sure no problem, Thanks for your help".(Aizen).

    "Sure no problem"(Receptionist).

    With that I slowly walk towards Tsunade office, taking in every part of the hospital, and it should be said that a ninja hospital has way more wounded than sick people, thanks to chakra sickness is fairly rare, some of the diseases from my old world just don''t exist, while others are simply too weak to do anything.

    But the true damaging ones are the chakra diseases.

 Chapter 85 - Exchanging Words.

    Reaching Tsunade office I feel a familiar presence within, someone that has changed much comparing him to his canon counterpart.

    Opening the door I see Jiraya looking at the outside through a window seemly admiring the village sights, from here you can see that he is a very tall man, I suppose he was one of the tallest shinobi in the series, but unfortunately for me, I am taller, 2,10 meters to be more exact.

    While being tall is cool and all that jass, anything more than 1,95 meters it starts to become more of an inconvenience than anything else, equipment, clothes, shoes, and anything is a pain to find on your size, this is one of the motives for me to learn to craft my own things because it started to become a lot bothersome to find anything that fits on myself, but someone of Jiraiya stature that is tall but not as much as myself, don''t have the problem as he can still find clothes just not as easy as someone of ''normal'' stature.

    Walking closer to him I couldn''t help but make a little prank on him, so I come closer to him and say.

    "Hi"(Aizen).

    He almost jumps of fright. It must be noted that I have almost no precedence whatsoever unless I want it. Right now I think the only way to detect me is using the fancy eyeballs of this verse, it gets immensely easier for the more high-quality ones.

    "Aizen!! stop scaring a ninja-like that, one of these days I might attack you"(Jiraya).

    "Might?? You attacked me plenty of time already, but I must admit that your control is becoming better"(Aizen).

    "Better you say!! Your skill in concealment is something even I am envious of, to this day I don''t know how can you be so silent. Everything about you from size to chakra screams loud and easy to spot, but for some odd reason you are one of the stealthier shinobi I know."(Jiraya).

    "I am just this Awsome. Hehe"(Aizen).

    "So why are you here, something happened?"(Jiraya).

    "Nothing much, just a rescue mission for the Anbu"(Aizen).

    "So if you are here, I presume that everything went okay?"(Jiraya).

    "Yep, some complication here and there but overall everything is good. And you?"(Aizen).

    "Finished another book, I was thinking of publishing it in the next months. Want to be a beta reader for me?"(Jiraya).

    "Sure why not, since you have taken to heart my advice to writing, you book quality improved a lot, making your books pure smut is boring, you need to put plot, and a lot of other things, smut can be in it, but not every part of it"(Aizen).

    "Ha you are right, I was kinda resistant first but since I started writing a more mixed genre it became something so satisfying, searching for different information on all kinds of things, from mythology to biology, it was really a fulfilling endeavor, I think if I focused only on smut I wouldn''t have all these magnificent experience writing, so thank you for everything"(Jiraya).

    "Ha people can''t stop thanking me today, did I become a saint or something?"(Aizen).

    "Nah, it is just that you help people a lot around, I wouldn''t say you are a saint or something, but you definitely aren''t an edgy overlord, it must be the famous Senju big heart"(Jiraya).

    "He truly, if you look at my family you will see a bunch of people with overly big hearths, I think it runs on our blood"(Aizen).

 Chapter 86 - Complicated.

    "Talking about the clan, you should find a girl man, in the end, the Senju clan needs to be restored"(Jiraya).

    "I know, but the matters of the hearth are complicated, sometimes I think how easy is to just destroy things or use force, but love is not something that simple"(Aizen).

    "True, I am fortunate to have been able to find love from a young age. I consider myself lucky"(Jiraya).

    "And lucky you are"(Aizen).

    That moment we hear steps coming from the corridor, apparent we talked for sufficient time for Tsunade to finish her current surgery.

    Tsunade now is very close to her cannon self, if I could point a different it would be the medic coat she is wearing above her kimono, and the other big difference is that her demeanor is better, more cheerful, apparently, she is recuperating fine from her depression, I just hope it doesn''t come back any time soon.

    Entering the room she doesn''t seem surprised in seeing both of us, we are relatively a normal occurrence in her office.

    "Hello, Aizen, Jiraya. what brings you presence to my office at this time"(Tsunade).

    "Well, I''ve come to..."(Aizen).

    With that I updated Tsunade about the general situation, she will probably have some meeting with the Hokage and the council later as she is the chief medic, they surely have at least weekly meetings, and during the dangerous time they have daily meetings, it sure must consume a lot of someone sanity to have to deal with so much politics.

    With my situation actualized and telling the facts that I will be back to the active Anbu, we proceed to talk a bit more.

    "Let me get some sake, we can''t have long conversations without sake"(Tsunade).

    With that Tsunade opens the sake stash that she has on her office and picks up three cups putting a cup of sake for me, Jiraiya, and her.

    We talked more casual and funny things, and then we started swapping histories, principally the most fun ones, after that we started reminiscing the past until the mood became kinda dow, we decided to just stay on the funny stories.

    Time passed quickly, principally when you are having fun or you are entertained, so when I looked at the window and seen the darkness outside I decided to go home. Saying goodbye to the duo that will probably be drinking and talking for some time.

    Exiting the hospital, and walking home I couldn''t help but think of my previous life, never before I had moments like these, of simply sitting in a restaurant or sharing a drink with a friend, if I can say that I had any friends. But since this new opportunity, my life became something happier and more fulfilling, but when Jiraiya mentioned love, I couldn''t help but remember my previous existence.

    I have literally zero experience on a relationship, on my previous life I was fat, ugly, and dumb, some being unattractive was an understatement, and even if someone is flirting with me I wouldn''t be able to tell, so I don''t even know how should I go about dating.

 Chapter 87 - Wicked.

    Reaching my home on the Senju compound I couldn''t help but sight, even if a drink a lot I can''t get drunk or intoxicated, it would need a pretty potent wine to even let me be a little bit tipsy, maybe only one of the summoning clans has something of the sorts.

    Closing my house door I proceed to go on one of the lower rooms, where I put my office, here is where I write things, study some safer seals, and even sometimes sleep.

    Entering my office I scan it a little bit, everything is well organized, even my chair and table, the bookshelf is fool of books both mine Jiraiya''s, and other interesting ones. But my gaze is focused on a carpet.

    Coming closer to the carpet I remove it showing an absolute smooth concrete floor, not paying much attention to the floor I pick on of my tolls situated in the office, a big hammer. The hammer looks normal, but it is in a strangely good condition.

    Holding the hammer with both of my hands I start hitting the smooth floor where the carpet previously laid. Slowly cracks start appearing, the crack transforms into a hole and with some more hits, the ground is opened.

    Inside the hole that I opened lays a big rectangular chest, if someone with an average size is to curl up they could fit in it.

    If you are asking yourself why I didn''t use earth release or my humongous strength to retrieve the chest quicker, the answer is that I put a sealing matrix here, specifying that a hole can only be opened by using the marked hammer, hitting the floor a certain number of times, with the exact same force, and if you get anything wrong or do some underhand method to take the chest, everything goes BOOM.

    Picking up the chest I swiftly press the correct place making some fuinjutsu marks appear on the chest, the marks quickly move on a clockwise way and a click is heard, the chest is opened.

    Opening the chest you can see it is divided into three parts, like Neapolitan ice cream.

    The first part contains a bunch of doc.u.ments wich some booklets, filled with paper between their pages. The second is filled with scrolls, each scroll with a different symbol probably each containing different kinds of weapons and supplies, if I have some kind of surprising mission I can simply grab one of those and go.

    The last one is a bunch of coins perfectly lined, but these gold coins are special each one of them has a fuinjutsu matrix making then almost impossible to break, impossible to put in some kind of storage seal, and a bunch of other functions.

    As for the why of everything, with all of this secrecy and security, this is because of my secret agency, the [Shadow Fae], did you really think that I would spend all of these years only using clones for info, as if, clones are good and all but having a ton of memories everyday shoved into your head is a pain, so having an organization to take care of these things help a lot.

    Besides they can be used as a guarantee from the future of my companies if I left them in the hands of other people when I inevitably left the world.

 Chapter 88 - BAKUDAN.

    Returning from my last successful Anbu mission I couldn''t help but reminiscent these two years for a bit.

    The Hokage using the opportunity of me returning to active duty was a real slave driver he sent me on almost all the most troublesome mission you can expect, the star village was that radioactive meteor landed.

    And even that village in the sky empowered by the zero tails, I simply sealed it on a previously prepared container as I intend to use it as energy fuel for my tower, as it gains a lot of energy from negative emotions, there is no better place than an arena where people fight to the death, let their greed for its prizes grow, bet all their savings, lose and feel a lot of despair. In a place like that, I can gather a lot of energy for it.

    Then there was a village with the hydra, the Demon country with its troublesome demon, and the priestess that can glimpse into the future, I practically plowed truth naruto entire career, I was almost expecting the Otsutsuki on the moon to make a move, but sadly I won''t be going to the moon any time soon.

    The most troublesome of them was the prison, that shit was a real pain in the ass, I was investigating something on the borders of the continent as SS rank mission about a lot of disappearances and even some previous Anbu the Hokage sent went missing.

    Seeing how capable I am the Hokage sent me on a mission to learn of what happened, asking and interrogating the nearby people I learned a little bit about a haunted castle, and seeing as it is the only point of interest of the vicinity I immediately went to investigate.

    Outside the Japanese castle looked all the part of a normally abandoned castle, no one even knows who was its owner, they simply said it was always there, this was a tad suspicious but I proceeded with my investigation.

    And wasn''t that blasted castle a f.u.c.k.i.n.g summon, if it wasn''t for my [Future Vision] I am certain that I would be on the stomach of this boos summon. so a fight broke out, the boos summon was stronger than Izube but on all these years I vastly improved, so our battle fas relatively fast, the only problem was the blasted creature size.

    Wich, it would be a problem for a normal ninja, but with someone who posses an element that consists of making bigger and better giant Megazord, I was on pretty good advantage. Sadly everyone previously missing was dead, digested by the monster.

    Returning to the village as the hokage called all available forces i was kinda bumed that i had to cut short my stay on the village of the hotsprings, at the end of a mission i always liked to pass a day or two there, its a very relaxing place, i fully recomend.

    Seeign that my two targets are in place, and this emergency call is probably about the war i make a Hand sign that would make killer queen proud, and press my thumb on my index finger.

    [Killer Queen Billion Bakudan]

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

 Chapter 89 - KABOOM.

    -Danzo Shimura POV-

    Danzo Shimura is having a great day, seeing as the last years have been a magnificent boon to his root plans, enabling him to methodically and periodically create a great number of agents over the course of some years, and do everything for Konoha of course.

    Now Danzo Shimura is sitting on his office on his secret base a few kilometers from Konoha.

    You must be thinking, why not just put the base under the village, it would be a pretty neat place with a lot of advantages, so it must be one of the best places to make a base of the root. You would say that if your brain is rotting and maybe your levels of idiocy reached the uncountable. Thanks to the sensibility of the resident Mokuton user that Danzo has made sure to count on his plans any kind of base he tried making was instantly spotted under the accusation of ''Enemy Activity'', thus making his life a little bit more difficult.

    But after years he was able to make his dream base, inoculated dream base.

    But something broke his peaceful moment, while he was seated on his chair Danzo noticed words written on the wall at the corner of his perception, seeing something that is obviously out of place, the Shimura patriarch decided to put his guard up and go investigate.

    With all his cautiousness he acquired on innumerable battles Danzo slowly advanced towards the Strange letters, and the closer he got the clearly they became. Until he was front to front with the words, a look of confusion and strangeness on his face, the letters read:

    [Killer Queen Has Touched This Base]

    "What the..."(Danzo).

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    ----------------------------------------------

    -Orochimaru POV-

    Reaching a Base that is a few kilometers away from Konoha, because who in his right mind would make a base under the village, for thinking something like that you must have dirt instead of a brain, with that insufferable brat and his acute detection which made our resident snake change a lot of his plans.

    But Recently Orochi si very happy, apparently a war is going to happen in the nearby future and this is incredible for a man of science like himself. Most people would loathe the state fo war, but not Orochimaru, for him, times of war are incredible times to gather subjects to his innumerable inhuman experiences.

    So seeing that war is near is great so you can see a rare sight of our resident snake summoner walking happily towards his secret lab. It didn''t take much to see Orrochiamru engrossed on his experiments, right now his principal objectives are granting artificial bloodlines or any for of immortality he can find, on the immortality, he is pretty close to reaching something substantial, so he already made a lot of modifications to himself. Sadly the Bloodline part is more difficult as it encompasses a lot more on the spiritual aspect of chakra, changing the physical part is relatively easy with a bunch of operations, but the spiritual part is a literal pain in the head to do it.

    So imagine his surprise when he looks up to one of his walls to see a strange phrase written on it

    [Killer Queen Has Touched This Lab]

    "Who the..."(Orochimaru).

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

 Chapter 90 - Double BOOOM.

    - Konoha -

    Today is a good day at the village of Konoha, the birds are singing the people are happy and going about their lives, everything was good. But the more sensitive people would be able to tell that there is something different in the air as if its heavy and depressing.

    This is undoubtedly the result of a fast-approaching war, now the thing is so obvious that even the most clueless civilian can feel it, it is like your head is on the chopping block, even if you are an idiot you can still feel it.

    This dreadful air didn''t only help bring down the mood of the population, it also harmed a lot of other things, principally the economy, no matter how much prosperous you are, no nation would appreciate a war.

    And while the air is dreadfully and everything indicates that war is near the people still hold hopes that the conflict can be avoided. Oh, how wrong they are...

    2x*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*2x

    Two monumental explosions, they are so huge that its shockwave traveled for a kilometer, breaking almost all the glass on Konoha right now, a lot of buildings became affected. Thankfully the Shinobi response was swift, all the civilians were evacuated to the hidden shelter, leaving only the Shinobi on the surface.

    -------------------------

    -Aizen POV-

    The area of effect was bigger than I expected, so was the effects on the village, I kinda fell bad for affecting the innocent population on my schemes, while I dead with things I will send a wood clone to resolve some matters on my stead, like reconstructing some houses, fixing foundations, and cleaning glass, a lot of glass.

    But right now I must answer the Hokage summons, and I think he won''t appreciate me going on my previous slow pace, that bunch of huge ass explosions is bound to make the guy become cautious, so let''s teleport there.

    [Flying Thunder God]

    *FLASH*

    I suddenly appear on the Hokage office, earning me a bunch of stares and weapons pointed at me, its understandable that everyone is twitchy right now, two giant explosions occurred on our backyard, anyone would be frantic.

    Seeing myself the Hokage seems to calm a little bit "Aizen, good to see you, you must''ve felt the huge explosions, I hope nothing happened to you"(Hokage).

    "I''ve seen it Hokage-sama, do you have any idea about it?"(Aizen).

    "We don''t have any info for now at least"(Hokage).

    "Do you want me to investigate these explosions?"(Aizen).

    "I would prefer that you stay here, till now I don''t have enough info, so if this is some kind of invasion plot we can properly repel them with me and you here"(Hokage).

    "Yes, Hokage-sama, I will do my best"(Aizen).

    And with this, the investigation of the explosion started, a lot of Anbu and Jonins went to the explosion sites to search for clues, while the Chunin and genin are patroling and fixing the village in every way they can, making sure that are no civilians in danger, or simply cleaning some building remains.

 Chapter 91 - Organizing.

    The investigation took some time, but soon the relentless shinobi found some clues, left by yours truly. I didn''t take much for the village to search for some type of explanation from other villages.

    I even feel I little bit of guilt starting a war like that, I think the guy that shot Archduke Franz Ferdinand and started the first World war must''ve felt something similar, all this guilt can only be slightly reduced by the fact that I know the war was inevitable.

    And sadly the peace-loving homage would learn of this in the most painful way possible, with a new shinobi war almost declared simultaneously by all parties involved.

    So we formed a three-way deadlock with the war participants, Iwagakure, Kumogakure, and Mizukagure all declared war on our Konoha.

    Hasty preparation was made, and three fronts are formed, we have the Kumo front in the country of Snow. The Iwa front on Kusagakure, and the Mist front on the middle of the ocean on some islands leading to their nation. All of the minor villages all but said they are out of this mess.

    Fugaku Uchiha has been made commander of the mist front, the Uchiha bloodline granting him a good advantage against the Mists of the place, even if the fancy eyeball can''t see through the mist, the amplifying perception it grants is still an enormous advantage.

    Jiraya was made commander of our camp in Kusagakure in the Iwa front, his sensing ability with the help of Senjutsu is second only to me, and his combat abilities can even help on a fight against Onoki if push comes to solve he can hold enough time for Sarutobi to come, or even in some stroke of luck be able to repel the midget.

    And now the worst front, the Kumo front. You could say that Kumo is one of the strongest of the Big Five villages, besides having two good tailed bests host, and the future forth Raikage, the most problematic foe of Kumo is the 3rd Raikage, that guy is something when it comes to strength, and I think if it weren''t for some limiting effects of the Edo-Tensei, he would surely have wiped Narutos ass in Cannon.

    And if my hunch is correct, due to my constant activities on the shinobi side, I wouldn''t be surprised if some characters are stronger than the expected, maybe only Madara and Jigen are the same, as their arrogance is kind of expected.

    So why I am saying so much about the Kumo front? simply because I am the commander of it, yes you heard it right, normally such a task would be left to our resident snake Orochimaru, but sadly he has been found dead in his explosive lab, thus making me the next best qualified for the task of commanding such a difficult front.

    I didn''t waste time, I quickly prepared my things and supplies and flashed to the closest location possible to my plans, time is of the essence as I want to pick a strategic location fo our camp, and with my power of earth release, I can quickly create the necessary earth or wooden tents.

 Chapter 92 - Camping.

    With the camp on the land of snow finished, I just need to wait some time till al my troops are here. Could I bring them with my [Flying Thunder God], yes I probably could, but it would be too costly to do so, and by the time I finish making all of those travels I would be exhausted and they probably could come on their own feet.

    But I never thought that I would end up as a commander, I was thinking Tsunade would be taking this post, but it kind of makes sense, as Tsunade is the chief of the Hospital she will be probably heavily needed on the Village, so sending her to the frontlines so soon is a dumb move. Even the Hokage still grief sticken by the death of his student is still able to make good tactical decisions, he isn''t the Hokage for nothing.

    Of course, we held a funeral to both c.o.c.kroaches, at the eyes of the population they are war heroes, few people knew of the inumerable atrocities they made, and I couldn''t bring in me to reveal all of them, both men are already dead, might as well let then rest in peace now. Slandering them would not bring me any kind of advantage whatsoever.

    Time passed quickly, and I didn''t have to wait for much until the first troops reached the camping site, they were relatively surprised, but thanks to my evergroing fame they easily accepted the feat, during the time I was waiting I intercepted some scouts from the enemy, these guy sure are unlucky, any normal sensor would surely miss then, but not for someone with [Observation Haki].

    With my troops now on the camp I quickly went to organizing everything, principally the underground Hospital I made, making the Tents at the top be only for small wounds, and a sort of decoy, I case they are able to bypass my detection, wich is kinda impossible, but cautioness can''t hurt anyone on the ninja word.

    My Lodgingins and official tent are at the top for everyone to see, as much as I want to go underground, wich thanks to my earth element is very comfortable, at least for me, it would give a very bad image to my men like I am some kind of coward that can''t handle the same battlefield as them.

    And with everything organized I quickly went to prepare some strategies for the war, as this war is mainly through some small skirmishes, and not big battlefield like the last, the way we will fight now will be very different, big battles during the third war will be very rare, and my biggest efforts will be stopping the third Raikage and his entouarage, if that man enters a normal battlefield a massacre will surely occur, and the same can be said to me, most shinobi for me are almost like a strong civilian is for a trained killer.

 Chapter 93 - Warfare.

    The war started slow but firm, with a lot of small skirmishes here and there, the more heated conflict we had was something involving 4 genin cells together that the enemy was trying to ambush. But thankfully everything worked out in the end and we were able to save them at the last second.

    Being a commander was something way more difficult than I thought, I was the impression that you just shouted ''CHARGE'' and you would be good, but at the end, it involves a lot of strategical thinking, who would''ve thought?

    Aside from my mental complaints about a task that was definitely more difficult than I imagined, as it is totally different than simply commanding some organization, or anbu team, its something on a whole other level, or perhaps these lines of thinking that made my life difficult to start with.

    So trying to manage my troops with a renewed mentality, like I normally treat people of my organization and industries, held astounding good results, principally right now that the war is more of a bunch of small skirmishes than anything.

    But the time passe and a got better and was able to more efficiently use my troops, death decreased a lot and morale was very hight, my improvement was even noticed by the Hokage, earning myself a good bonus reward.

    With happier and more organized men we proceed to be a little more offensive, I was trow for a curve first seeing that I wasn''t as experienced with offense as I was with defense, but thankfully my past errors earned me enough experience to quickly correct my mistakes, and thus we were able to hold a more steady offense.

    All this happens on the span of months, at the end war is a complicated affair, and as much as I can waltz to the enemy village and absolutely crush everything, I will simply don''t do it, not only because is time consuming and counter productive, but also because it would evolve making a massacre, and as rutheles as I am towards my enemy, I can recognize the true purpose of this war.

    This isn''t a war to destroy you enemy or something like that, this is more of a political situation that melded together with an economical depression with the added factor of a general discontentment with the previous wars results, so this is like a totally unnecessary war for ''Peace'', but a totally necessary war for ''Prosperity''.

    But my musing is cut short as with my [Observation Haki], I am able to detect 3 Big chackras signatures coming at my direction, they are very fast, and the distinctive feeling of lightning, a cat, and an octopus quickly clued to me who is going on the offensive now. I should probably not ignore the other signature following the trio, this one feeling like lightning, but on a deeper level, it is almost the same with the other lightning signature, but older, better, stronger.

    It appears that Kumogakure was fed up with the foreplay and thus decided to go on the offensive.

 Chapter 94 - [Lightning Armor].

    The 3rd, the future 4th Raikage, are already with their [Lightning Armor] active and running at incredibly high speeds. [Lightning Armor] is an incredible jutsu that envelops all of your body in lightning, amplifying all of your physical characteristics, from strength durability to reflex and brain synapses, yes you heard right, this jutsu amplifies EVERYTHING.

    It would be difficult to find myself not wanting to learn this jutsu, it something that is useful in so many levels, principally for someone with a [Sage Body], this technique would be something ideal for me.

    That would be the case if it wasn''t for my tremendous hight affinity with earth and water, while the technique can be practice by anyone for that matter, I felt like a 300kg man trying to run a marathon, it''s possible to do it, just extremely difficult, principally due to the fact that the technique was made for someone with lightning affinity in mind.

    But even if it was difficult and very time consuming, as this is one of those techniques that I need to practice with my normal body to work, don''t get me wrong I can use clones to raise its proficiency, but ultimately I need to teach my body how to use the technique, and principally raise its resistance to shock and lightning, which was a pain in the ass, literally. But after strenuous effort, I was able to grasp it.

    Wich lead to me seeing the best user of the technique that I know off, the 3rd Raikage using it, the man didn''t just master his technique, he made it a piece of art, the guy made his already technique go beyond what it was supposed to be, yes you can make the technique stronger with better quality and density of chakra, or even better mastery of its affinity, but the guy was able to make it to such heights of mastery and go beyond, principally the second part of the technique.

    Yes, the Technique has parts, the first part is what I like to call the internal part, this is the part that enhances your brain, synapses, nervous systems, a part more related to your spirit if you will. The second part focuses more on enhancing your physical part, like muscle tendons, and even bones, and the end result is when you can use both simultaneously. With some high degree of mastery, you can appear like the flash, with just some streaks of lightning running around, but due to the combat-focused society of the shinobi world, is better to use it as a literal armor too.

    Now better stop the Advances of the Raikage, he surely will be pissed that his surprise attack was neutered, the guy will probably be berserk for some moments, and of course, I will mess with him.

    [Lightning Armor]

    Using my own lightning armor, I look at the world around me, it was like time stopped, everyone is just the in their places, a strand of hair being adjusted, people middle step, and even a poor sod that let his cup of water fall. At this moment I am seeing exactly how lightning perceives the world.

    I immediately engrave this speedster-like moment on my mind, i always love to do this, taking a deep breath I immediately started running, the poor sods at the tent will surely have to fix the crater I left behind on the camp.

 Chapter 95 - Clash.

    Running with my [Lightning Armor] active the previously almost still world became some sort of a blurred scape, principally that I am more using my [Observation Haki] than my other senses to navigate myself.

    With a last burst of speed, I appeared at the front of the quartet immediately surprising them, they sure didn''t expect me to be able to use [Lightning Armor], and this is clearly shown on their surprised faces. The intel on me is that I am a fairly strong ninja, but I mostly rely on my Mokuton do fight so they must be expecting some wood shenanigans, sadly for them I decide to fight with a different style today.

    "You... How can you possibly know that technique"(3rd Raikage).

    "Well, you see the scroll for it was just lying around, so I decided to learn it, wasn''t that difficult(Lie)"(Aizen).

    "Lying around was your face you f*cker"(3rd Raikage)

    Suddenly the blue lightning armor around the Raikage started gaining a more deep color, slowly bit by bit the blue colored lightning changed until it became completely black.

    Well, shit. The guy has a [Black Lightning Armor], it is the same as the normal [Lightning Armor] but is way more powerful, I for instance know the method to make black lightning, its basically lightning release mixed with yin release, using 75% lightning 25% yin, you can create purple lightning, using 50% lightning and 50% yin, you create black lightning, the same can be done with yang, using 75% lightning and 25% yang, you create yellow lightning, using 50% lightning and 50% yang, you can create white lightning.

    The problem is even with my abundant time practicing lightning, I am still far too early to mix yin/yang with my lightning, if learning [Lightning Armor] was like running a marathon while weighing 300kg, trying to mix yin/yang with the lightning release is the equivalent of being 350kg and trying to be an Astronaut.

    The Raikage didn''t wait for me to finish my musings, with a burst of speed that would definitely surprise me if my [Future Vision] didn''t alert me before, he went at it like a bullet with his arm pointing forward ready for a one-finger [Hell Stab].

    Already waiting for the move u curve my body backward on a show of flexibility that would make Neo envious, the unsuspecting Kage continued on a straight deadly line, using the ground as support with my hands I use an impulse double kicking him in the air.

    After kicking the Raikage in the air I immediately focus on the two bijuu containers that are activating their tailed beasts eagerly augmenting their number of tails, no wanting to deal with bijuus, even being a direct counter to their chakra I prepare a countermeasure.

    Seeing as my body is still warped and mid-air, I use a neat technique creating a slab of wood from my feet as a foothold, using my newly created foothold I appear in a burst of speed in the front of the two containers.

    Using the [Asura Paws Method], boosting my arms speed I use a tap on both jinchuuriki seals, cutting their connection with their tailed beast, and thus reducing their danger level during this fight.

    The Raikage and his successor choose this moment to attack me together, they have pretty good coordination, but sadly for them me under the [Asura Pawns Method], and [Lightning Armor], is one of my strongest states.

    Using my main hands, I grab both of their wrists, and using the other auxiliary members created by the [Asura Pawns Method], I twist my body and launch father and son spinning like Beyblades on opposite sides.

 Chapter 96 - Crash.

    With the Raikage and his successors spinning in the air, the jinchuuriki that have recently recovered from having their connection with their tailed beasts Tampere attacked me in unison.

    Hachibi host was advancing with an [Lariat] enhanced with lightning aiming at my midsection, the Nibi host decided to up himself with blue+black flames covering his hands and aiming a powerful punch at me.

    Covering my hands in [Armament Haki] I hit both jinchuuriki in the face with a blast of chakra and [Emission] combined, making them fly for a good distance, and hit some trees breaking them.

    Seeing something troublesome with my [Future Vision] I immediately use my [Flying Thunder God] to the place I first arrived removing me from harm''s way.

    Just after I teleport I heard a loud crash showing both the 3rd Raikgae and his successor crashing on the place where I previously had been.

    "You all are way stranger than I had imagined"(Aizen).

    "And you, certainly Konoha has pulled one over us, with how strong you are"(Raikage).

    "Don''t compliment me like that, you are making me blush"(Aizen).

    Saying my piece I use [Future Vision], to prepare one of my strongest techniques to date, this technique was used to stagger, Immortal and Godlike being alike, the inventor of this technique is said to have defied fate, his feats legendary and so was his powers.

    ""I don''t have a choice, you are too strong, I will need to use my trump card""(Aizen/Raikage).

    "Nani??"(Raikage).

    "How?"(Aizen/Raikage).

    Yes, you guessed right, I used the [Future Vision], to use the technique of the myth Joseph Joestar, that was able to even stagger Kars, said to be the perfect being.

    "As you want to use your trump card, I guess I could use one of mine."(Aizen).

    Concentrating, I start to grasp my chakra, the energy coming easily thanks to doing this more than a million times. My surge of chakra was so great that the air around me started distorting and twisting.

    At this moment the Raikage reached a decision that later would be known as thee wisest choice of mankind, he immediately started running away at full speed. When Raikage and company where on a relatively good distance the sun was suddenly blocked, projecting an enormous shadow that can be said to be able to reach kilometers of distance.

    On a fit of curiosity, the lightning Kage decided to look back, and boy did he have the scare of his life, a gigantic wooden Buddhist with more than a thousand hands, at the moment the hands started moving to indicate that the statue would initiate its attacks, that moment the Raikagge decided to activate his trump card, boosting his lightning armor at least ten times, he immediately grabbed his entourage and speed up towards his camp, using every inch of his being to avoid the giant wooden fists of the statue.

 Chapter 97 - Aftermatch.

    I was laughing like a madman while the Raikage escaped, sadly our game of cat and mouse has to come to an end and so I let my Pikachu(Lightning mouse) run away. If you are asking yourself why I let the Pikachu run away, I will tell you two reasons.

    First: politics, sadly I am not a repeater as this reason was already explained in previous chapters, so if you are curious about it I recommend you check them out. The second reason can be attributed to the blackened creature with yellow orbs for eyes that are now slowly fusing with the earth.

    Did you think someone with [Observation Haki], on the [Future Vision] level, wouldn''t be able to detect the black goo? as much as the guy is good at hiding [Observation Haki] is just better at detecting.

    So why I am not attacking the bastard right now? simply because I need him to inform the EMO about me, they are already hastening their plans, they have even already transplanted the Rinnegan on another poor sod that isn''t Nagato.

    And I didn''t want to transplant the Rinnegan on myself, besides it is gross to put a part of another person inside yourself, No homo though.

    And the fact that I revealed that I can use the same wooden Megazord as Hashiramma is sure to trigger Madara battle l.u.s.t and subsequently dumb response.

    *Gothic Emo base*

    Madara Uchiha was not happy.

    Due to some negative variable(Aizen), he had to hasten his plans, he even transplanted his eyes on a 1/8 Uzumaki boy, having to abandon the orphan he was eyeing(like the child predator that he is).

    So it was not a surprise that he was even more pissed when his servant Black Zetsu brought him some news. That the Negative variable(Aizen) because he refuses to say aloud a Senju name that doesn''t finish with ramma, for whatever reason that only the emo could guess.

    But the more things Zetsu said on his report the more his battle l.u.s.t rose, as much as the genius of Madara Uchiha is frightening, his ego is even more so, he can easily go power with power to just prove some kind of the point. (Like in the fight with Guy that he mostly used some Taijutsu and Godoudamas, and ended up almost dead).

    Eyeing his slav-follower Madara didn''t think much. And this would be the last error of his life.

    "Zetsu, prepare the chosen brat to revive me, this nuisance of a Senju has gone strong for too long, so I will hasten my plans to the best of my abilities right now"(Madara U.)

    "Yes Master"(Zetsu-B)

    *On a Mama''s boy cave*

    Zetsu was not happy.

    More than a thousand years planning, eliminating variables, and even cooperating with the other regional Otsutsuki. He systematically created the Uchiha-Senju rivalry, everything to reduce the most eh can of that detestable Hagoromo lineage, he was even able to guide the fool''s reincarnations(Indra), and now has to hasten his perfectly crafted plans because of a dammed Senju brat, it is Madara and Hashiramma all over again, and he couldn''t help but be annoyed. Looking at a poorly designed portrait of what appears to be a rabbit woman he says:

    "Soon mommy, soon..."(Zetsu-B).

 Chapter 98 - Young chimps.

    My fight with the Raikage brought not only the attention of the emo but the attention of all of the shinobi world, you could say that some villages leadership that declared me enemy are running around in despair like some headless chickens.

    My bingo book entry skyrocketed, I even gained a new qualification, flee on rumors, it is basically an improved version of the flee on sight order, only that they have to flee from just hearing rumors about me appearing on someplace.

    Konoha was overjoyed, the not only heard about a great victory(Me repelling the Raikage) but also heard about a very strong shinobi among their forces, some rumor even started appearing about a real second ''God of Shinobi'', because Aizen wasn''t a normal shinobi anymore his strength reached such a high level that he holds a true claim to such a title.

    And some more people couldn''t help but notice that the second true ''God of Shinobi'' is in possession of the [Mokuton] too, so many talks and rumors and talks about the legendary bloodline started, old reports from the era of warring states being consulted, rare books about the Shodaime Hokage Hashiramma Senju started being sealed at incredible hight prices.

    Some of the scientist types started trying to recreate the bloodline, but if someone on the level of Orochimaru could barely make a defective copy(Yamato), you can imagine that these guys will have a lot of difficulties, and the fact that I announced that I will personally hunt down anyone who dares to defy any kind of Senju clansmen bodies for some foolish experiments.

    But the fact that I became famous didn''t affect much on the general state of the war, the Kages know I will not exit the camp unless they send hight Kage level opponents, and the fact that the Raikage revealed that I am a Seal master but a stopper in their plans on sending jinchuuriki''s to my area, they are sure afraid of me killing the hosts and stealing their beasts, rightfully so as someone with mokuton and a very good mastery fo seals I can easily transfer a tailed beast from someone to another.

    I continue commanding my troops, to the best of my abilities trying to minimize casualties and augment the enemies casualties to the max, but with my increased learning and improvement as a commander it became easier by the day, I even implemented some type of reward system to help incentivize my forces, it is very similar the one of my future tower, so I am using this experience as a sort of a temporary beta testing grounds searching for flaws and loopholes in my methods.

    The Hokage even authorized it, so this method became the official on my camp at least, the troops sure loved it, being able to trade merit points for new jutsu, or better equipment will surely boost their overall strength, so even the one that survives till the end of the war will surely end stronger, making the future of the village better.

    Minato even sent his team here some times, said it was a good place for them to grow relatively safe, and with my protection, it would be very difficult for them to die, only if they''re effectively seeking death, but for all I know the xianxia syndrome isn''t very active on ninjas, but you can easily found it in some nobles and bandits. I really don''t understand these guys, if I was a normal human on a word of superpowered ninja that can easily destroy cities I would act with a lot more of respect and would have a lot more of fear on my daily basis, but think the xianxia disease contaminated their mind. Poor souls.

    You can easily tell that some nobles are seeking death by the number of assassinations attempts on myself on these few weeks after the Raikage incident. 58, that is the number of times I suffered an assassination attempt. And how do I know that was the nobles, simply because no Kage is dumb enough to anger me at this point, and the smarter daimyos(Fire and Earth), they are alive from Hashiramma''s time, so they have a vague idea of how strong I am right now, but the other nobles from the courts and whatnot are as dumb as a Chinese young master. Unfortunately for them, their arrogance and power trip was swiftly ended by me personally, so I was able to cut the bad trees by the root.

    To this day I say we need to study how the brain of a young master works, do they work the same as a normal human being, or are chimps way smarter than them. My money is on the chimps. As the saying goes, ''The ability to talk does not make you intelligent''.

 Chapter 99 - Preparing for trouble.

    Dealing with nobles, and assassination attempts can''t even be compared to dealing with paperwork, as I am stronger now, so do my responsibilities increased, its like old uncle ben would say ''With Great Powers comes great responsibility''.

    So our dear Hokage has seen fit to dish more work to me and seeing as I was already with a lot of responsibilities being a commander of a camp, I became the equivalent of a general making my days busier than ever.

    The problem with it is that I was more involved in politics, and as I''ve already said previously, I can''t stand politics and politicians, we simply don''t mingle, like oil and water, but in this case, only the oil is deadly.

    This lead to a bunch of episodes, most were swiftly dealt with, I am targeted is subdue the assassin, use the Yamanaka mind jutsu toe extract his memories to investigate the sources, and them bam kill everyone.

    What? you think is below me to do these kinds of things? bitch please, I may not be a murder hobo edgy isekai protagonist, but I am a shinobi thought and thought, so of course, I already looted every technique I could remember and get my hands off, and of course, I killed these guy that send assassins to me, its basic to kill your enemies, I even killed some nobles that passed the limits of the acceptable, for me at least.

    Of course, I am not a good guy, I may help some people, or screw others over for my own benefit, so I don''t think I am good or anything, I am just me. But of course, I will help the people that helped me, I am a bastard, but not an ungrateful one.

    Time passed quickly, and there are no signs of the Raikage attacking, I must''ve profusely scared the guy, I even pity him, just a little.

    But besides the strange immobility of the Raikage, we continued the war, our forces mostly focusing on the defensive, as it would be expected, besides Sarutobi not being the aggressive type, the war is basically Konoha versus everyone so attacking is difficult, to this day I was one of the few camps that we''re able to sometimes resort to the offensive.

    But don''t assume that the other camps haven''t been doing anything, Minato for example is doing great and build infamy with our enemies, I won''t be surprised if he receives his flee on sight order soon, on this war his genius is really shining, Jiraiya all but left the command to him.

    Fukago on the other front is doing great too, only slower, but thanks to the presence of Shikaku Nara he was able to build a lot of good strategies over the spam of the war.

    Minato''s genin team all but transferred to my camp, they are really flourishing here, Kakashi''s talent is something really impressive, it can easily be compared to Minato and Itachi, but don''t think Obito and Rin fall short, because they don''t, they re pretty good even if you can''t compare them with Kakashi, they have their specialties, and since Obito awakened the cheat that is the Sharingan he was able to almost match Kakashi, and now that Kakashi doesn''t have the chakra parasite that is a transplanted Sharingan he will reach S rank faster than his canon counterpart.

 Chapter 100 - A disturbance in the force.

    Having to take care of Minato''s team was an enlightening experience, I didn''t know that teaching was something you could really learn a lot from doing it. And with the actual powers of the team, I am fairly certain that they wouldn''t be victims of a situation like the one in cannon.

    When I was training Minato''s team for a bit I even thought of getting my own team, I am surely feeling like a pokemon trainer right now.

    One day I was training Minato''s team like normally, everything was doing fine whatsoever and the war was close to finishing, if I had to guess we are in that period of calm before the great storm, which is mostly a final showdown between enemy forces.

    Suddenly I felt something... something so revolting, so twisted, that nature itself is screeching in anger at such a violation. For nature to react like that, something really grave must have happened.

    I swiftly focus my [Observation Haki] on the place I detected such, there I see a thing that I was expecting for some time, Black Zetsu using the 1/8 Uzumaki to apply the just [Rinne Tensei Rebirth], the hidden 7th path that permits the wilder of the Rinnegan to revive someone from the dead.

    And at this moment he is using everything to revive Madara, and I having my extraordinary sensing abilities could feel the atrocities he is vomiting, bringing someone from the dead is something that goes against Nature on so many levels It is something that I totally abhor.

    But the black goo don''t care, and he is now reviving Madara, so what kind of host would I be if I don''t greet my guests, even if they are uninvited.

    Reaching the place I only blink for a moment, it was so sudden that even I became surprised, in one second there was only the 1/8 Uzumaki and the other there was Madara Uchiha.

    Seeing the emo up close was another thing entirely, even with me being way taller than this guy, his presence sure is imposing as hell, this is Madara Uchiha Indra reincarnation and one of the strongest men on the history of the planet.

    I just watched intently as Madara went to zetsu and plucked his Rinnegan and put the eyes on his previously empty sockets, now I am looking at Madara Uchiha on his utter peak, with Rinnegan and Mokuton to boot. And why did I let Madara put on the Rinnegan, lets say that I paid some visits to the poor sod that was carrying the eyes put some gifts for the future owner.

    The gifts are something simple and yet complicated, you see being a Senju mean that I have a ton of books detailing how to fight against all kinds of Dojutsu my ancestors fought, and the first rule against someone with fancy eyes, is to target their eyes.

    The thing about having such a powerful Dojutsu is that its owners became kind of overreliant on them, so if you take away their eyes their combat ability reduces at least 50%, but I didn''t destroy Madara''s Rinnegan yet, simply because I intend to research the eyes later, I don''t want to transplant it but more on the lines of studying it to try to replicate its techniques for myself.

    And about awakening, a power like Madara did inject Hashirama cell in himself is out of the equation, first because Senju and Uchiha express their power differently, an Uchiha expresses their power through their yin and eyes, so when stimulated by the foreign DNA it will usually result on better eyes and a stronger yin, the Senju, however, express their power through their yang and body, so even if I somewhat inject some DNA into myself, the max I could gain is some upgrade to my body, that I surely prefer to gain it on my owon instead of experimenting on myself.

 Chapter 101 - The confrontation.

    Facing up Madara Uchiha my face didn''t show fear nor admiration, right now I am displaying my mastery of a poker face, Madara now with his Rinnegan is eyeing me curiously.

    "So you were the nuisance that has been c.o.c.kblocking my plans, you don''t look like much"(Madara)

    "Hello, my name is Aizen Senju nice to meet you"(Aizen).

    "Ah at least you have manners, normally most Senju just screams UCHIHA and just attack me on sight"(Madara).

    "Well, you are even polite enough to let me recuperate my eyes"(Madara).

    "No problem, what kind of boring fight I would have if you aren''t at your 100%"(Aizen).

    "So you appreciate a good fight to huh, nice to know. You probably already guessed but I am MADARA UCHIHA"(Madra).

    "OK"(Aizen).

    " I was expecting some more reaction, maybe surprise or awe, but it doesn''t matter much. LETS DANCE"(Madara).

    "Sorry man, I already have a pair to go to the ball, and I must address that I don''t swing that way"(Aizen).

    Madra that was nearly mid-jump almost faltered by my response, it was something so unexpected for the guy, and his surprised face was definitely hilarious.

    Using this window of opportunity with a burst of speed I appeared in the front of Black Zetsu and punched him square in the face, but what most people won''t be able to detect I marked the guy, to make him easier to find in the future, the guy is the puppet master after all.

    While I punched Zetsu Madara was not idle, seeing that I practically ignored him he is fairly pissed, with a surge of a chakra an ethereal blue skeleton holding two swords appears around him, with a shout o the [Susanoo] attacks me with one of its swords.

    Sadly for Madara is wrong to think I was distracted, with the warnings of my [Observation Haki], I easily felt and predicted this attack, so I simply covered my hand with [Armament Haki] and punched the incoming sword swing, shattering the ethereal projection like some cheap glass.

    Madara was quite surprised at how I easily destroyed his [Susanoo], but it didn''t diminish his grim, with his [Eternal Magenkyo} blazing he advanced with me on a Taijutsu battle with me. Bad move on his part.

    As much as the Sharingan gives it''s host a slew set of abilities, like being able to see minuscule things close to the cellular level, a perception of time that can make the Raikage green with envy, and of course a bunch of other bullshit abilities that appear in some of its users, like [Kamui], [Amaterasu] or [Knomatsutami], but sadly Madara Uchiha committed a Grave error. He entered a melee battle with a [Haki] user.

    I am an absolute beast in melee combat, as Madara is learning it first hand, his predictions are rendered almost useless when your adversary is stronger, after, and more resistant than you.

    I connect a Punch infused with [Armament Haki] on Madara''s chest, I could even hear some ribs breaking and his spirit hurting from the punch, his body made an > shape and went flying to the distance until he hit some trees breaking then and only stoping on huge bolder that now shows a bunch of cracks.

 Chapter 102 - Bastard.

    With the dust settling, I suddenly feel a summon, and looking at the place where Madara landed I can see the King of Hell and Madara entering his mouth, probably to get healed by being chewed by him.

    With I burst of speed I was already on the clearing face to face with a now healed Madara being spit by the King of Hell.

    "Hehe, you almost killed me you f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard"(Madara).

    I didn''t respond to him, I don''t make a habit of talking during combat, unless of course, I have an ulterior motive, talking on a life and death fight is just a waste of time, unless you want to waste time the best thing to do is shut up.

    While talking Madara, of course, wasn''t being idle, as things stand the Uchiha has similar views to mine, he talked to stall enough time to prepare a jutsu. Jumping away in a swift motion Madara uses [Fire Release: Majestic Destroyer Flame], creating a very hot and huge expansive cone of fire in my direction, weaving my hand signs I use [Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique] creating a huge torrent of water to counterattack Madara''s flames.

    We continue holding our Jutsu on a battle of wills and elements, mist started forming due to the fire evaporating my water, after some time I started gaining ground, not only my element has an advantage, but I also have more chakra to pump into it, sadly this took way more time than it should have due to Madara having Six Path Chakra(Liquid State), the guy is spending less to make more, a pure cheat this guy is I tell you.

    When my water jutsu was nearing him he somehow took a deep breath and blew a tidal wave of fire, not wanting to get caught in that fire wave I molded more chakra into my jutsu creating a tsunami of water. The good about having a good mastery of your element is that you can alter you jutsu more easily, jutsu right now is more of a guide to chakra than anything else, I could probably cast the jutsu without hand signs, but I would need more time to do it besides the hand signs are so deeply engraved on my being that it is almost natural to use them.

    Using the resulting for of our collision Madara user a jutsu that I didn''t know about(Which is surprising considering I pretty much looted the ninja world entirely), the jutsu is basically a hydra version of the fire dragon jutsu, it is bulkier and deals more damage, I steadily weaved my hand signs using [Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding Wave], but sadly the fire hydra was a tad stronger, so using the time I bought thanks to my water jutsu I started molding my earth chakra and used [Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall of Ten Thousand Meters].

    The fire hydra seems to gain and otherworldly vigor, that I quickly recognize as Nature energy, so that''s why it looked so alive earlier. The fire hydra fiercely collided with the 10km large earth wall creating a huge explosion.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

 Chapter 103 - Grinds away.

    The impact cause I a hight temperature explosion, that pierced my earth wall like a hot knife through butter, looking at the explosion I couldn''t help but think of a hydrogen bomb of my past life, I don''t know the scales or the specifics but I imagine is something similar.

    The result of the explosion is a huge hole in my walls the earth around all but turned into magma, and the air itself is heavy with the temperature, thankfully the wall was able to endure the impact, but the results spoke for themselves, this Madara Uchiha is a little bit better than his canon counterpart, I don''t know if it was some limitations of the [Edo Tensei] or some other Kishimoto BS, but the guy has some stronger original jutsu if the hydra is any indication, or maybe he is using his Rinnegan to boost his elemental control, its something I believe that Bullshit eye can do, it''s easier to find something it can''t do.

    Lets the thinking for later, now I have a fight I need to focus. Using my [Observation Haki] I was able to Locate the Uchiha in the middle of the mess our Jutsu colliding caused, with my target locked I started to prepare a Jutsu [Rasenshuriken].

    I spent a lot of time to learn this jutsu, thankfully wooden clones helped a lot in the process, it was very difficult as our friend Kishimoto didn''t go into details of the training method like the original Rasengan, he explained the elemental training, but not exactly how to do the [Rasenshuriken].

    Forming the [Rasenshuriken] I use imbue it with natural energy in the process, making the deadly jutsu even more deadly, forming it in the normal size, I look at the jutsu, principally at its sound like a bunch of bells scratching each other, even its sound is frightening.

    But this size isn''t good enough yet, so I started pumping more chakra and natural energy, making the already big jutsu expand more and more, Madara seems to fell the danger this jutsu exudes so he started making a bunch of hand signs, probably preparing to counterattack it.

    Now with a big ass [Rasenshuriken] I twist my body and launch it with all my strength, the gigantic [Rasenshuriken] flew through the battlefield at a speed that even I was surprised about, Madara already expecting the attack starting forming a [Susanoo].

    The ethereal blue humanoid appears to be more solid and dense right now, its gigantic ethereal hands contributing to the hand signs of the Uchiha jutsu, A huge wall of fire and lightning springs to life in the front of the [Susanoo].

    Sadly for the Uchiha the [Rasenshuriken] cut through these measly walls like a hot knife through butter, making then useless expenditure of chakra, Madara seeing his jutsu being easily made useless started to pump more chakra in his [Susanoo] to augment is density and defense.

    The [Rasenshuriken] collided with the ethereal figure making a huge rotational explosion, sadly for the Uchiha, the [Rasenshuriken] don''t simply bluntly explodes, it grinds and not a simple grind like the normal [Rasengan], no its needle-like blades of wind are the size of cells, so imagine the damage I dealt to surface, it practically grinds something to disintegration, truly a fearsome jutsu.

    The [Rasenshuriken] eat away the [Susanoo] easily, making my foe surprised a bit, from up my earth wall I can see Madara''s eyes changing from the [Eternal Magenkyo Sharingan] to the [Rinnegan], and with a burst of chakra and a [Shira Tensei], my jutsu is scattered disappearing slowly.

    So now we are pulling the Big Guns.

 Chapter 104 - Meteors.

    Seeing Madara with the Rinnegan active I know that the fight will escalate further right now, looking at my opponent inside the ethereal figure I couldn''t help but smile, I prepared for this fight for years, training and abusing myself to grow stronger, all for the sake to defeat those at the top of this world, and maybe even the next one.

    Madara too smiles enjoying the fight, he probably only had fights of this scale against Hashirama, and being the battle maniac that he is he probably is enjoying it too.

    Madara started making some familiar hand signs and suddenly he slams his hands on the floor, stage symbols and lines appeared were he clapped the ground, you can even fell they pulling of the summoning jutsu, poor Kushina must be with a very bad stomachache right now.

    Not wanting Madara to be able to summon the Kyuubi, at the end this seal isn''t made by the shinigami so its bound to be less effective as naruto''s, so I just clap both of my hands together and sent a chakra shockwave, activating innumerable seals that I have spread through the battlefield, without doubt, canceling all plans of Madara summoning the Kyuubi. Wooden clones are really lifesavers.

    Madara seeing his plan gone wrong is not even slightly phased by it, so h started doing hand signs together with his [Susanoo], knowing what is to come I prepare a water jutsu that I''ve been developing since the 2nd war.

    I remember when I had difficulties making this jutsu because I had little to no experience with the [Raseshuriken] and now it is finally complete, little wisps, needles of water started forming a drill shape, enlarging and enlarging it, nature energy is poured into to the mix to make everything more potent.

    A huge shadow covers the sun, looking up I can see a meter descending in my directions, the mass of rocks is gigantic, it could easily destroy a city. Finishing forming my [Giga Torrential Drill] I launch myself towards the meteor, like a blue arrow that has been let go of its bow.

    With a lot of chakra and determination and my drill, I was able to pierce the meteor destroying it on a bunch of smaller pieces, the drill that pierced the heavens. (Madara''s attack is called [Shattered Heavens] in some places).

    Madara was even a little surprised with the outcome of his attack, seeing that his attempts at murdering me are all rendering themselves useless he decided to be more close and personal, but this time differently, he used [Mokuton: Wooden Human] to greater a gain humanoid made of wood, and with a burst of chakra he covered the wooden humanoid with his [Susanoo] making an ethereal armor for it.

    Seeing an opportunity for a Megazord battle I am all for it, I use the same jutsu [Mokuton: Wooden Human] but I made it bigger and sturdier to match my foe, I even added a samurai armor to make it more believable, now we can see two colossi, one made of wood and ethereal chakra and the other made entirely of wood.

 Chapter 105 - Chosen Hokage.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen was happy.

    His village was flourishing, it is economy the best it was in recent years, some new book and tabletop games have recently made popular he really Enjoy playing UNO, the card game being a great way to get closer to his family, even his somewhat strained relationship with his kids has become better, thanks to some family time while playing the game.

    Even the next generation ahs show a lot of promise, but two people in that generation shine the brightest Minato Namikaze and Aizen Senju, well Aizen is older but from my perspective, they are good representants of the new generation. Aizen principally as he is a genius like no other, he easily can learn new things and jutsu, but what really makes him shine isn''t his Kekkei Genkai or strange jutsu. No, what makes him shine is the speed he learns new elements, even having dog shit affinity for them he basically steamroll the process that would take decades in months, curiously I asked him one of these days just how he can do it? He simply answered that he used wooden clones.

    That got me thinking, [Wooden Clone] is basically the predecessor of the [Shadow Clone] so its workings albeit different are in a lot of parts similar, so the basic requirements of having a f.u.c.k-ton of chakra and a sufficiently strong mind to handle the jutsu to apply to it, [Wooden Clones] have an even more rasher requirement than [Shadow Clone] as they are more resistant and made out of substance, in this case, wood.

    I trying to do the same with [Shadow Clone] to help me in my activities and workload. I was met with a rough wake up call, for us normal Shinobi using a hight level clone technique like that is extremely demanding of both mind and body, so while I can finish my work faster I became tired both fiscally and mentally faster. With this info, I was able to deduce that Aizen can use clones in such quantity, thanks to his Heritage and Bloodline, Being a Senju comes with its perks, like having a stronger body, stronger chakra and a lot more, and then there is the legendary Mokuton, one of the most well rounded and useful bloodlines, but what can you expect mixing earth and water two of the most versatile of the elements.

    While other elements like Fire, Wind, or Lightning have their strengths, I can confidently say with all my years of expertise that Water and earth have a lot more of flexibility, I good example is all the absurd things Tobiramma Sensei was able to pull off with just water, and with earth... Heck, that old fool Onoki somehow discovered how to affect gravity itself, to change the weight of things, I can think of very few jutsu that can reach such abstract concepts.

    And me after seeing how talented Aizen was, I couldn''t help but ask him to be the next Hokage, no matter how I look at this, if someone as talented as him becoming the next Hokage I could retire in absolute peace, he would surely bring prosperity to the leaf, even that paranoid teammate of mine can see this, and for Danzo to approve of someone as Hokage is somewhat of a miracle in itself.

    Sadly the boy refused, says the position Is too much trouble and he doesn''t like to deal with the responsibility the same thing he said when I tried making him my Anbu commander. Seeing as Aizen has refused I needed to find a new candidate to my successor, Orochimaru is a good option, but I think he would fit better taking Danzo mantle as the Leader of Root than the Hokage, as good as he is, you have to admit that Orochimaru isn''t a people person, he doesn''t have the charisma necessary to the position, and while neither I nor Aizen is the super charismatic type like Hashirama, we could make do with our accomplishments, but sadly it wasn''t meant to be. And I know that most people can''t handle the way Orochimaru acts.

    Jiraya could be a good candidate, but sadly his interest is even less than Aizen if this was possible, he is more interested in writing philosophy books and wooing my other student than anything else, I was kinda sad in losing my Icha Icha, but I am happy that my disciple was finally able to get thought the love of his life. Besides losing Icha Icha isn''t that big of a Loss as the some of the new best-sellers like One ChiChi, Taiman Asagi, and the best of all Elven Heaven. They are the best Smut you can find on the market, sadly its author is unknown, and I refuse to sent shinobi just to find the name of a civilian.

    Tsunade I am not even considering, its already a miracle that she is still in the village, principally after losing everything, her brother and her lover, thanks to Kami for Aizen, I think if it wasn''t for him she would be already long gone, sadly her loss didn''t come without a price, she withdrew all but in name of the combative forces, deciding to focus solely on her medical career. As the opposite of what a lot of the council think, her dedicating her career to the medical field brought a lot of innovation to it, she invented a lot of new treatments and even some new medical jutsu, and after a long-winded talk with Aizen, she decided to start studying Hashiramma cells, who can be trusted to study its cells if not another Senju, according to Aizen words Hashiramma cells are the best method of cure in the elemental nations, and boy he was right, the sheer healing powers of just one cell of him was staggering, from just studying it Tsunade was able to devise a bunch of new treatments and find a cure to a lot of ''incurable'' diseases, a good example was Itachi Uchiha, heir to the Uchiha clan, Tsunade easily detects some kind of lung disease earlier on the baby, and thanks to some studies of the Hashiramma cells she was able to cure the disease before it could proliferate.

    Taking about Uchiha, Fugaku Uchiha has been considered to the post, he is a very strong shinobi, and when you add the [Sharingan] into the equation his power is something to be aware of, he still has room to grow, of course, all of us do, but you can''t say the guy isn''t capable. Sadly the demons of the Uchiha pursue them even in the most unexpected ways, their arrogant way of portraying themselves is sure to kill move on personal relationsh.i.p.s with other habitants of the village, and the fact that they need to experience traumatic events to awaken the power of their bloodline is of nos secret to me Tobiramma Sensei drilled it into his team how dangerous to the psyche of a person it could be, principally after awakening the [Sharingan] making it impossible them to forget the painful memories. Thankfully their Patriarch Fugaku is way more levelheaded than the rest of the clan, he appears to have his head straight and can command his clan with relative expertise, good indications for a Hokage candidate.

    Sadly the council doesn''t think the same, besides the unhealthy paranoia instilled by his sensei on his teammates that now are Elders, the rest of the clans don''t have that good of an impression on the Uchiha either, only the civilian are immensely in favor of them, being the sole clan responsible for the police force does wonder for entering the good grace of the p[population, but everyone knows the civilians are just here as decorations, the ninja won''t let them intervene in such an important matter like selecting the Hokage.

    But there is something positive out of all of this, the Uchiha are a very prideful clan, and everyone knows that they hate the Senju to the bone. When one thinks about mortal enemies Uchiha and Senju come to mind, so they must be in complete hostility with Aizen right? wrong, its the complete opposite, they respect him to no end, apparently their ego was already satisfied seeing as there is currently just Two Senju in the Ninja force, they respect them a lot for it, even after losing almost all their clan both Senju still continue to up[hold their duties to the village, thus gathering the respect of the majority of the Uchihas, and this was a good sign, as the Senju serve as a deterrent to the evergrowing distancing of the Uchiha clan to the village, Aizen principally brought tom the light a lot of problems the clan was facing, and slowly the Uchihas standing in the village has been melding itself, this I think is another reason why they respect him so much, instead of using the situation to diminish the Uchiha his ''rivals'' he chooses to help them, much to the displeasure of my one-eyed teammate, he didn''t stop ranting about the Uchiha, right now it sounds more like bias or prejudice than anything else.

    And now the candidate that I find the most promising, Minato Namikaze, what the boy lacks in the background he has in sheer talent and charisma, people can''t help but be attracted to him, he is good looking, smart, talented.

    His stay on the academy was a record on how smooth and fast he was, and don''t think he finished the course like a lone genius either, the guy finished the academy with everyone having at least something positive to say about him, it was too good to be true, as I even investigated the boy suspecting some foul play, but came up empty-handed and very happy in the end, the leaf will always need talents like those. He even got the eyes of my disciple Jiraya, choosing the blond as a student, some bullshit about a prophecy he said, he could just say he wanted a talented student he didn''t need to invent such bullshit reason for it, I can easily assign something like that to him.

    And seeing all the progress Minato has made I finally decided to groom him as my successor, as much say the council has in this, at the end of the day the final say Is always to the Hokage, and for all the prospects candidates, choosing him was basically a no brainer.

 Chapter 106 - Kabumbum.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen was satisfied.

    Teaching the ropes to Minato was a fairly easy endeavor thought Sarutobi, apparently, the blonde talents reach more places than just the Shinobi field, which just cemented my choice of him, his only problem, is his obsession with peace, undoubtedly my student Jiraya''s doing, but I guess times are changing, so maybe a new outlook of the world is what the village needs to prosper.

    And while I was thinking about peace, a sudden premonition hits me, the fabled gut feeling that has saved my ass more times than I can count, and right now I almost convulsing on how much my gut is hurting, I immediately lifted my arm to call the Anbu on my presence, but when I lifted my arm two gigantic explosions occurred.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*2X

    From that moment Sarutobi deduced that his day would become worse.

    And it surely did, most of his Shinobi are running around like a headless chicken, and looking at them like that I feel quite shamefully right now, the guys who usually are calm and collected are acting in some ways worse than a civilian, a paranoia bred from countless conflicts the most probable cause.

    But I myself are a little bit relieved, by the feeling of the explosion it occurred relatively far, years on the battlefield enabled him to measure an explosion by its shockwaves, and the shockwaves that reached here are relatively harmless, save for some glass on the border houses, maybe the shaking of some old homes, but that''s it, whatever used these explosions wasn''t aiming at the village per si.

    At this moment while I am submerged in my thought Aizen appears in the middle of the room, he certainly rushed here, after accessing the situation, good lad this one, has the big hearth of the Senju, but carry the ruthless of my Sensei Tobiramma, truly a fearsome combination. I asked for him to stay put, even if I don''t expect an immediate risk from these explosions, having Aizen here can surely boost our defenses in the worst-case scenario.

    I have already sent some of my Anbu squads to investigate the explosions, and I have been commanding the ninja to their respective functions according to their competence.

    A good time later I receive the results, even as the explosions practically disintegrated there epicenter places, we shinobi have a lot of ways of finding clues on situations like that, at the end it is a necessary skill we had to develop, a lot of valuable information can be learned from an explosion.

    The information that I received is nothing short of horrifying, apparently, the explosions occurred in two secret bases on my doorsteps, who could''ve built something like that under my nose, It has to be someone extremely skilled and knowledgeable on Konoha intricacies.

    The answers to my doubt came moments later when I convocated all hight level personal to a council meeting, and neither Danzo nor Orochimaru appeared. I didn''t care much at the start, both shinobi are quite individualistic, so I wouldn''t put past them to go search for clues on their own, principally Danzo and his Root.

    While they are missing I wasn''t that much concerned about them, both are a strong ninja in their own right so anyone who can kill them would definitely be able to endanger my life, sadly I was in a negation apparently, because when more clues where made know to me I couldn''t help but shed a tear or two, today I''ve found that my best friend and one of my disciples are dead.

    This affects me a lot, I even went out to drink with my other treatment after so many years, remembering the nostalgic times and lamenting how just the two of us are what is left from the original team.

    Orochimaru''s death was felt by a lot of people too, as much creepy as he was, he still had friends and teammates.

    The funeral was a quiet and sad affair, both ninjas contributed immensely to the village over the years, so their death really made a great impact, now the only thing that is left of them are our memories and a tombstone.

    After mourning for some days I immediately started the pressure on the other villages, war right now is all but inevitable, so I started demanding answers to their attacks, and a bunch of other political maneuvers, my objective is acquiring the most amount of help possible before the inevitable conflict explodes.

 Chapter 107 - Follow up.

    After the funeral I continued with my persecutions against the other villages, trying to find anything of note that hinted and inside agent or someone else responsible, sadly the battlefield wasn''t the normal grass plains or rocky terrain, it was inside castles and against snakes that would make Orochimaru mild in some ways.

    Politics were a nightmare, thankfully in my old age I was already very experienced in these fields, I even made it a learning opportunity for Minato, sadly the young man was too bright for the dark world of politics, but at the end of the day he is a shinobi first and foremost, we need to do a lot of unpleasant and regretfully things on our careers, so even if it was something that opposes his nature he learned relatively fast.

    Times passed slow or fast depending on your perspective, and soon the tensions were as close to exploding as a gunpowder barrel at the side of a pyre.

    And soon the third war started, small conflicts at the border at the start, escalating until the great five finishing constructing their camp, it was Konoha against the world, thankfully the Sand chooses to not participate, its only form of contribution is selling its products to the highest bidder, to its ally Konoha a simple discount was offered, our relationship was strained for some time, but in prol of the war, we decided to leave these kinds of affair for later, as pitting another village against Konoha would be unwise. Maybe if my friend Danzo was here he would insist on more offensive nature, but sadly he was s dead.

    Choosing the commander to their respective front was basically a no brainer, I already have the best candidates in the form of the Hokage candidates, so the only thing left was calling them.

    The commander was Aizen on Kumo, Fugako on Kiri, and Jiraya/Minato on Iwa the last one was basically most Minato on the command, Jiraya was there as a deterrent to Iwa two Jinchuuriki in some rare case they decided to attack his expertise would be very needed if the tailed beasts appear. Same for Aizen actually, as Kumo has the most active of all the 9 jinchuuriki sending a user of [Wood Release] to deter them was a no brainer too. Thankfully the jinchuuriki in Kiri were in a poor relationship with its Kage, so they wouldn''t be appearing any time soon, but worst come to worst I can always ask for Aizen to use [Flying Thunder God] and help Fugaku.

    The war was on, and all the commander besides being young are doing fairly well, they started horrendously but they learned steadily, so I didn''t see a reason to interfere, each one of has their own way of handling things, there is no true way of war, as long as you win you can even dress your troops like clowns and make daddy jokes that it won''t matter, all that matter is that you won.

    Everything was going great until I received the noticed that the Raikage decided to go personally to Aizen camp I, of course, was extremely distraught, because if I had to appoint the strongest Kage in this period, it would certainly be the Raikage, I can fight him, and if I pull some of my more destructive moves, possibly even kill the juggernaut, but all these moves would have long-lasting injuries on myself, and when I on my full combat armor, I receive the news that Aizen was able to deal with it.

    I was extremely relieved immediately, so it was not surprising that after the tension had passed that I grew extremely curious about how the hell Aizen was able to do that. After reading my reports in more depth I was able to grasp roughly how he did it.

    Apparently, he used one of Hashiramma trump cards, a colossal wooden Budha statue with thousands of hands, and with it, he was able to drive off the Raikage. Good grief, that boy can''t stop surprising me, and if he was able to learn that jutsu, it shows that he is close to Hashiramma in strength(This is what Sarutobi thinks, not a fact).

    The repercussions of the Raikage endeavor were a pain, suddenly I receive letters and scrolls from so many people announcing their ''friendship'', some individuals were som shameless that I almost puked blood, principally those offering their daughters hands in marriage, there was even a guy that offered a harem of beauties, that one I simply burned the letter instead of replying, I know what Aizen thought about marriage, haven already talked with the boy about it, he answered that he wants to marry someone that he loves, and these bunch of people aren''t interested in that.

    And this was only the letters that I received, the ones addressed to Aizen must be something much, much worse.

    Besides the letters were the bunch of invitation from politics, from what I was able to grasp Aizen evaded that rabbit hole splendidly, so they thought they can get to him thought me, it is like they didn''t even bother to research the Senju political immunities on the village laws, some of these nobles are really incompetent, I even marked some more overzealous ones to have an ''accident'' later, normally Danzo would deal with these things, but with him gone I need to assume some of his tasks, when Aizen comes back I will definitely offer him the job as a new shadow, he would probably accept seeing as it has a lot in common with the Hokage position but more ''Dirty'' if you will, and from what I was able to grasp from Aizen he would certainly fit well there.

    Sometimes his resemblance with Tobiramma Sensei is rather uncanny, maybe they are related? food for thought.

    The war continued, the camps are doing very well, their commander improving their leadership skills by the day, and something surprising happened, the point system Aizen used, has shown extremely good results in his camp, the other camps immediately followed the successful example. I am very happy for then too, seeing that they are doing better definitely improved my mood drastically.

    Time continued running and everything was normal, as normal as a war can get, sitting on my chair in the Hokage office I suddenly have a gut feeling, this one way worse than when the explosion occurred, the pain was way greater this time, and if I had bothered thinking I would definitely find new markings on my stomach region.

    The report has arrived detailing the situation, apparently, Aizen has left the camp ordering his forces to hide and stay in the camp at all costs, and Aizen himself has gone in the direction of the threat.

    This time even without my gut feeling I could tell something very bad was happening.

 Chapter 108 - Megazord Strikes.

    Atop of my wooden Megazord, I couldn''t help but smile towards my foe it has been a long time since I had a good battle, the same can be said by my smiling adversary he probably spent a lot of time without having to fight, and now he finally has someone on his ''level''.

    We didn''t talk, we both know that during a fight of our caliber talking is night useless, so we simply advanced towards each other branding our fists for maximum impacting force.

    Covering my fists with [Armament Haki] I punched towards Madara, the colossal wooden fist now covered on a black sheen, advanced at hight speeds towards my foe. Madara was no slouch either covering his arms with two spinnings [Yasaka no Magatama] he punched meeting my fist.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    The impact shook the surroundings, the shockwave traveling for kilometers in the distance, and on the epicenter of the impact we can see a cracked ethereal armor, and a fine wooden giant, like it, hasn''t been touched at all. This is the power of [Armament Haki], on one piece some people can punch magma and get out unscathed, now you can see when you boost someone with chakra and Haki, you create a monster.

    Madara is finally catching up to the fact that I am relatively superior to him in this aspect, but unfortunately, he hasn''t been discouraged he started melee combat with me, oftentimes kicking and punching, and every time I would counterattack with my Haki coated attacks.

    But when I started suppressing Madara too much, he would use some of the abilities of the Rinnegan, often grating some machines with the Asura Path, of that stage black metal that disrupts chakra.

    Seeing that I started using [Mokuton] to help me, while I punch I would create [Wooden Dragons] to attack my foe, the wooden dragon would fly in a straight line, and often explode on Madara''s face doing a lot of damage, other times it would coil around Madara and absorb a little bit of his chakra and them explode.

    But Madara has dealt for many years with a combat style like that, Hashiramma normally fought like that against him, so he knows how to counter it easily most of the time, more often than I would like he would use one of the Rinnegan abilities when he was on a pinch.

    Trying to exit this cycle of repetition and deal with some real damage I started using my Mokuton more aggressively, creating forests and using spears and drills to deal more damage, I slowly chipped away Madara''s defense and chakra.

    I am able to maneuver around his black stakes and finally connect some punches on him, our battle is pretty devastating, destroying practically everything around us, the terrain is practically a misc of craters and scorched earth letting on a feeling of end of the world.

 Chapter 109 - Trees and craters.

    Our battle raged everywhere, you can see craters and more craters indicating a lot of damage dealt with the environment, scorched earth destroying the grass, trees, and nature all around the fight.

    On the right of the battlefield is possible to see a huge earth wall, that seems to be the result of a jutsu, sadly the beautiful visage of a smooth earth wall was broken by what appears to be a hole, but that is no simple hole.

    The hole was deep, almost piercing through the thick earth wall, what appears to have hit the hole is an attack, able to generate high temperatures, seeing that the hole is still crimson red and with even some lava dripping from it, the attack must''ve been pretty hot, most of the land around already turned into magma or simply blacked from the hit.

    A little bit away from the wall you can see a slowly dissipating mist, with what appears to be a flood of water under it, good shinobi with more critical eys would be able to tell that a battle of fire vs water occurred here not too long ago.

    Going a little bit away from these movements of a battle you can see two giant humanoids fighting, one with ethereal blue armor, and the other with a wooden armor, the colossus would collide and create shockwaves across the battlefield, and for those with trained eyes is possible to see that every time they collide a change happens.

    The blue armored colossus would explode some spinning magatamas creating great impact upon his foe and itself, and dealing a lot of damage on the environment too, the wooden colossus would use a strange technique on his members, every time he would attack our defend his members would be involved on a black color, that would raise its defense and attack power.

    But for those with a lot of experience, you can see that every time he trades blows with his opponent, the wooden colossus would improve, the improvement is so minimal and minuscule that anyone bar the most experienced of fighter would fail to notice it, both his skill in close combat and his strange technique would improve, principally the blackening technique, it seeing to thrive during combat and conflict, every time it collides with the enemy it is like its become happier, its color even become more vibrant and alive, a great contrast to when it just simply stood on the limbs, so seeing how fast it improves on conflicts its happiness didn''t come as a surprise.

    The battle quickly intensified, elemental jutsu were chaotically throw in some misguided attempts to hit each other, seeing the simple elements bear no effect, both parties decided to use their more advanced forms, the energy of nature itself started to mingle with the jutsu making them more destructive and bigger, some times even having different kinds of effects, sadly for the blue-clad colossus its skill with the energies of nature is very inferior to its wooden foe.

    The thing a good Sage would be able to tell after analyzing it for some time is that the wooden colossus seems to be in true harmony with nature, he respects nature and nature respects him back, but the blue-clad colossus seems strange like he obtained the power of nature artificially earning its contempt and the fact that he seems to defy nature to its core, likely due to him being back from the dead only goes to worsen his standing amid the eyes of nature.

    Seeing his attacks not bearing any fruit the blue colossus decided to start using his stolen power, creating huge trees that went swiftly to attack his enemy, the wooden colossus not fazed by it much decided to create the to combat against trees.

 Chapter 110 - PLANT.

    The fight between the colossi was phenomenal, every punch affected the atmosphere bringing up winds and debris. But the already unbelievable fight became even more surreal when its participants decided to bring things up.

    Contracts made of wood started being formed, two giant wooden hammers clashed. The clash of the wooden constructs was severe as the creators of them seem to command the construct to explode in contact, so its impact created a big crater.

    Both colossi resumed their fight, trading blows, and sometimes creating huge weapons of wood, swords, spears, halberds, pikes, pickaxes, axes, katanas, and much more. The melee became so intense that sometimes you could hear explosions, but these were not a simple explosion, these explosions were from the breaking of the sound barrier.

    The fight was so intense that the sound barrier was broken trading mere blows, but it didn''t affect the fighters as both fighters are long accustomed to being able to maneuver at such height of speed.

    Both colossi started to acc.u.mulate more and more damage, the blue one spotted a lot of cracks on its armor with some parts even missing, the wooden one was a little bit better with the strange blackening technique being able to defend itself masterfully.

    But its wasn''t only because of that that the wooden colossus was superior in the fight, its perception as something unheard of, and sometimes the observer would think that it can see the future, but this hypothesis was quickly crushed, as the possibility of it being true is too fearsome.

    With a wave of chakra, both colossi have instantly repaired both behemoths looking brand new, they didn''t wait much to go back fighting, their thirst for a good battle something particularly unrivaled.

    But at this time both foes used a different approach, instead of ducking it out with their fists and wooden constructs they decided on a different approach.

    Huge trees sprouting all around them, roots of all sizes trying to impale each behemoth, suddenly a battle of wits and will surface as both colossi struggled to control their roots.

    The dispute was fearsome, it was like two oceans of trees and roots fighting each other, trying to impale its enemy, or even simply holding it in place of a successful hit from its foe, sadly for the blue colossus its wooden foe was way more proficient than itself when it comes to controlling wood, the wooden colossus was like a fish in water, able to easily control more roots with less effort and expenditure which quickly lead him to advantage.

    The blue colossus seeing it was losing grounds decided to use a new technique, the ocean of roots started concentrating on a single spot close to the battle, there a huge tree, no flower started to grow.

    The pink flower quickly grew to an enormous size, a size that would make any self-respecting world tree envious, the flower reaching its maturity bloomed dissipating a lot of spores all around the battlefield.

    The wooden Megazord stoped, but he hasn''t stopped because the technique of its foe was impressive, no it stopped to look at its foe like he is an idiot, such a huge idiot that thinks the wooden giant would fall for its own technique.

 Chapter 111 - Toll.

    The battle continues in cycles, we would fight with one another until we where to destroyed to continue, then both of us would send pulses of chakra and repair our Megazords and subsequently continue battling.

    Our fight was devasting and raging all around, I am painfully aware fo the environmental destruction we cause, but its kinda unavoidable as a battle of our level is bound to cause a lot of collateral damage, even when I and Madara have a surprisingly good amount of control, but even with it we basically create a huge circular battlefield where we are fighting, a huge crater composed of numerous small ones.

    3 days passed with us fighting, we''ve been sending elemental jutsu like cheap candy, and sage Arts like they are a common occurrence, don''t even mention our arbitrary use of mokuton creating and destroying forests and wooden constructs like they are nothing.

    But what surprised me the most is Madara''s stamina, the dude really became overpowered with his Rinnegan and Hashiramma cells, sadly for him, I am a Senju and I know exactly how to fight a Dojutsu specialized opponent, take out his eyes.

    And that was exactly what I did, since I found the poor soul that was the temporary host of the Rinnegan previously, I start building a sealing matrix on the eyes, I would teleport to him when he was sleeping and would slowly build my seal on the eyes.

    It took me a lot of time as the seal is simple yet complex, as I don''t want to accidentally destroy such good eyes like the Rinnegan, I don''t plan on using it, but I will definitely research them, so with my utmost care, I put a very complex seal on the eyes.

    The seal function is simply a stasis to preserve the eyes and stop them from aging, even if the Rinnegan can''t decay with time, precaution is still a good thing, the second function is a protection for the eyes in case some idiot treat them roughly, and the third function is a simply chakra storage seal.

    While the last function of the seal may not spark the most usefulness for an observer, for me it is definitely the most important, the chakra storage seal would indefinitely suck chakra of whatever the host of the eyes is in such a slow and imperceptible way that even the best of medics would be hard-pressed detecting it, and even if it is slow, the amount of chakra it sucks of its user enormous.

    So while my adversary is using his techniques and ey powers the most he can he is slowly but surely losing chakra at an alarming rate, which would be something very perceptible if we were on a low-level battle, but I am putting way to much pressure on Madara as he is basically doing his utmost to survive and try to win.

    And when he is at his lowest I will activate the last function of the seal, The supercharge, its function is basically self explanatory, as it will simply make all the functions of the other seal enter a overclocked state.

 Chapter 112 - Legends Never D**.

    With my Seal in place, winning wasn''t a possibility, it was just a matter of time. During our fight the seal has been slowly weakening Madara, draining his chakra, and the best thing is that he doesn''t have that much experience with the Rinnegan.

    As he only gained his Rinnegan close to his death, his combat experience with it is almost null, so he doesn''t precisely know how much its techniques costs, so every time he uses a Rinnegan ability I would activate supercharge making his consumption of chakra even greater.

    And now seeing as both of us are exhausted beyond belief, after 3 continuous days of fighting we exhausted ourselves, no matter how much monstrous we are fighting for 3 days straight will exhaust anyone for that matter.

    Now we are outside of our Megazord that have long crumbled, only lasting for two days of continuous fighting I am even surprised with how much our colossi lasted, being repeatedly repaired with pulses of chakra easily eat away its durability, on another note all that use of [Armament Haki] and [Observation Haki] principally on battle conditions sped tremendously my mastering of both techniques, even I am surprised with how much I progressed during the fights, even after our Megazord crumbled we continued to fight, in both a Taijutsu and ninjutsu battle.

    There the Rinnegan show how much of pain in the ass it is, just the fact that the eye can absorb chakra is something Overpowered, principally in a world where almost everything is basically reliant on chakra, sadly for Madara I spent a lot of time trying to circ.u.mvent this annoying ability and this clearly showed on the battle, rarely would my foe have the opportunity to absorb my ninjutsu, as I often opting to use the environment around me to attack.

    Looking at my exhausted foe, which I had a battle for days, I can certainly say that I understand this man better than anyone. A battle is indeed the best way to know someone.

    "Sadly this battle needs to end"(Aizen).

    "I could say the same thing, This was the best fight I ever had, it was definitely worth it, net even my bouts with Hshiramma can compare. And as you''ve said, as much fun it has been, this battle needs to end"(Madara).

    "With this, I can agree with Uchiha, definitely one of the best fights I had in my entire life, I am just sad we had to be born in this era of war, maybe at other times we could be friends, rivals even."(Aizen).

    "Indeed..."(Madara).

    And with his last words the Uchiha started forming a black orb with a lot of gravitational force, huh I expected some more offensive moves, but I digress.

    Looking at the Uchiha Last-ditch efforts ic couldn''t help but smile, knowing what I know, he would certainly accept losing by being outsmarted and out prepared, he has done it plenty to his enemies in the past after all.

    *Snap*

    With a Snap of my fingers, His jutsu faltered and failed and proceed to explode upwards, I slowly walk toward Madara Uchiha downed persona, Today a legend has died.

 Chapter 113 - Wave after wave.

    The death of Madara Uchiha shook the world.

    With someone as famous and important to the history of the elemental nations, it wasn''t a surprise that this fight sook the world.

    At the start of our combat, when Madara was reviving himself he sent such huge pulses of chakra that I can confidently say rocked the entire world of sensors, any sensor could feel such a huge flex of chakra, even if it wasn''t in the proximities, and after the fight started for real, almost every ninja felt something, as bad as the shinobi is, our battle was so impactful that they must felt at least something, a heavier air, a gut feeling (Sarutobi*coought*).

    Or it would be like some kages, Onoki for example felt an incredible dread as he knows very well how Madara Uchiha felt, and for him be fighting again couldn''t mean good news.

    He was panicking, the last time he was face to face with the Monster because that''s what Uchiha Madara is, nothing ended well, he and his mentor almost died, and if it wasn''t for some strange luck his fears would come true.

    So even with a lot of fear and panic in his mind, he recalled his forces to protect his village, and with a heavy heart, he made way to the ever-growing conflict flying without pause.

    Reach the place of the fight didn''t take as much time as one would think, being able to fly negating gravity has its perks. Sadly as pleasant as flying is for Onoki, his reaction to the fight was none of it.

    He reached the Place were two Colossi were fighting, just the trade of blows could kill him if he was not careful, and the presence of both fighters was immense and staggering. Now Onoki feels an emotion that he has forgotten, something he hasn''t felt in a long time, fear.

    The Raikage is a powerful man, you could say from the Kages alone he is one of the more powerful if not the most powerful one, but recently he has been humbled, trying to make a preemptive strike on Konoha forces ended with a disaster.

    Till this day he can''t forget that monster in human skin, from the moment he appeared he was already making us, showing cleary good mastery of my own technique was like a slap on my face, and them was the fight, if can call it that, from the start he dominated us, we weren''t even able to touch him, if he was going for the kill it would definitely lead to an easy massacre, and the way he disabled the jinchuuriki like they were a bunch of unruly children was something truly fearsome, I couldn''t help but remember the Uzumaki of old that frequently used their seals in battle, I am just glad we eliminated that clan of monsters.

    And then came the final part of our beatdown, he wasn''t content with just toying with his enemies, he wanted to humiliate us in any form possible, instead of insta killing us, he toyed until I activated one of my trump cards, and as if he was waiting for something like this he did something truly terrifying he smiled.

    Seeing his face I already knew I was f.u.c.k.i.e.d, and when a giant wooden Budha that would make a tailed beast look like a dwarf appeared I made the wisest choice of my life, I run.

 Chapter 114 - React.

    The Mizukage was having a headache.

    Since he decided to enter the war he has been having a pretty bad time, is almost as if something is conspiring against him or something.

    Strangely enough, his clans waited for a f.u.c.k.i.n.g war to start to begin their pretty squabble, it was almost like clockwork, like your mom entering your room when the movie starts on the s.e.x scene, or like a pigeon pooping on you brand new formal clothes, and I have only one thing to say, f.u.c.k.i.n.g Kishimoto.

    So the thing is that the bloodline clans always had a beef with the village since the first Mizukage created the village unifying a bunch of clan on old times style, a.k.a. beating everyone up until submission, they were acc.u.mulating resentment for years, and while they agreed for the most part until now, he being, on their words weaker than his predecessor, so he must be unworthy, they say this as if they can''t see Konoha situation, not diminishing the third Hokage as the man is a monster on his own right, but the first and the second were freaks of Nature.

    Talking about Konoha, this war has been a true headache, the moment he has seen that most of the Uchiha clan was stationed near, he almost trowed a tantrum, if anyone says the Sharingan isn''t bs they must have defects on their grey mass.

    Not that Kekkei Genkai, in general, isn''t bs, spitting lava and having bones harder than steel are there to prove anyone who says the opposite wrong, but Sharingan is on another level of bullshit, if the Uchihas had the slight creativity with that eyes I shudder with how much bullshittery they would be able to pull.

    Now back to the front, if you can even call it that, apparently with the new strange system Konoha has adopted to their camps, all of their ninjas are way more motivated, and motivation makes a lot of difference in the war.

    And while I was musing and complaining to myself suddenly felt a huge pulse of chakra, my squad of sensor burst through the door panicking like the end of the world is near, and with such a huge shockwave of chakra, I don''t doubt it much.

    Seeing the gravity of the situation I ordered the retreat of my troops and to focus solely on defense. And then I parted to what would be the scariest moment of my life.

    The Kazekage is happy.

    Since the second ninja war when they had been bitch slapped by Konoha, its been a difficult years of recovery, it wasn''t enough for the treehuggers to just inutilize his village poisons, they had to kill one of the leaders of the Scorch clan, he heard shit about that for months on end, thankfully the daughter of the chief is someone reasonable, and a very likable person, and definitely, waifu material that one, huh... food for thought.

    After the war, there has been a long, and I mean a long period of recuperation, but thankfully they have been steadily bringing themselves together, some of my aides even found a good scientist or two two research means of getting more food in the desert, the chakra can do miraculous things I tell you.

    And then the war came, it wasn''t unexpected if there is something that people and nobles alike love are d.i.c.k-measuring contests, and what is a war if not a big d.i.c.k-measuring contest, and of course, most of his advisors are jumping at the prospect of waving their metaphorical d.i.c.ks, the most surprising was from someone that doesn''t have a d.i.c.k, but she was the one most adamant about waving it, Chiyo that f.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch was the most insistent about war, and begun putting a bunch of retarded motives into it.

    But even with almost all my council wanting war, I simply said no, I am not an idiot, I''ve commissioned some contract of Konoha to help me raise some fertile land, and they are being our allies they accept to help us, and then I found out about Ocelot, what a f.u.c.k.i.n.g monster that freak is, the guy presence can pressure, distort and severely affect magnet waves just for being around him, thank god I am very proficient on sensing with my magnet release, that monster can easily destroy our village if he wants, so the moment a war against Konoha was suggested I was adamant about being out, I don''t want to spend another decade recuperating my village.

    Sometime later I would like to kiss my past self for being so wise.

 Chapter 115 - Feel good but not the inc.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen was satisfied.

    Ever since he can remember he always struggled, his oldest memories are of his training with his Sensei Tobiramma and sometimes of his father imparting a piece of wisdom to him.

    His efforts for improvement were definitely something he doesn''t regret, the blood, sweat, and tears he spent on training bore fruit and he became one of the strongest and he prided himself on that.

    Sadly no matter how much you train there is an enemy that no one can win against, the most formidable but also the one you can learn the most from, time. Time is implacable, relentless and even the oldest of the beings in this world will fall to its powers.

    Sadly Sarutobi Hiruzen is one of such beings, he isn''t that energetic young man anymore, and he is reminded of it every morning, his bones are losing their l.u.s.ter and strength, his prior strong muscles are atrophying in a combination of age and inaction, thankfully one of the jobs of an old man like him is helping to guide the new generation.

    And what new generation he has in hands, sometimes he even ask himself how come such brilliant people have been born at the same time, he definitely doesn''t know-how, he is just happy that they are, he has even chosen his successor.

    Training his successor was a fairly easy but time-consuming affair, the boy practically oozes talent and even if he wasn''t his first choice, right now he is pretty satisfied with him, after such a long time training him he can definitely say he and the boy did a good job.

    So it was with a fairly good mood that he decided to take his daily walk in his village, he would slowly walk on the streets looking at the smiling and happy inhabitants, and sometimes he would stop by a food stand and eat different meals, his favorite one right now is the new Takoyaki stand, the flavor is simply divine, besides the lingering taste combined with his tobacco give him great satisfaction.

    So it was a with great surprise when he felt that great shockwave of chakra, in his vast experience with this kind of matters he can safely say that such a huge pulse is an indication of a world-destroying fight, last time he fell something slightly similar he was nothing but a child, but even from far away at the safety of his village, he felt the epic fight of Hashirama vs Madara, even if his memory is getting fuzzy with age, some events are impossible to forget.

    For anyone whos was observing the Hokage at that moment they would surely be able to say how much Hiruzen changed in mere seconds, the kind grandfather became the killer he is known for, it started with a slightly change of expression, followed by a sharper posture like a panter close to jumping on its prey jugular, a very good sensor would be able to tell the differences on his chakra that passed from a calm lake to a raging ocean in mere moments, and in the blink of an eye, the Hokage was gone.

    In a burst of speed, Sarutobi reached his office, and the moment he entered all the Anbu present know today wasn''t going to be an easy day, the Hokage rarely enters his shinobi mode as they called it.

    "Anbu, some of you must''ve felt the chakra shockwave, right now I am going to investigate the source, immediately activate the protocol Kazuki. And I want all troops focused on defense, no question asked"(Hokage).

    "Yes Sir"(Anbu).

    Suddenly innumerable individuals that priorly were still sprung to life, all the shinobi facilities of the village entered a state of emergence and protocol Kazuki was initiated, the Hokage ditched his robes and entered his personal armory putting on his old armor and getting some supplies.

    Not saying even one more world to his Anbus the Hokage now fully equipped burst through the window and went at max speed towards the chakra shockwave.

    On the way towards the battle he can even feel the shockwaves becoming stronger and stronger, his mind wandered searching for the infinity of possibilities immediately making plans for the worst-case scenario, sadly life awaits no one so he was quickly able to reach the battle site.

 Chapter 116 - Five Kages Summit.

    Reaching close to the battle Sarutobi Hirruzen is slightly nervous, but ears of experience helped him to not falter in the presence of the ever-increasing shockwaves.

    The interesting thing is that the closer he got, the more he can feel a familiar presence observing the fight too, and a good amount of encounter with the present owner made it easy to distinguish who he is. Onoki.

    Sarutobi isn''t surprised finding his rock counterpart here, on the contrary, he expected him, so he didn''t waste much time and greeted his fellow Kage that by now certainly already felt his presence

    "Hello old man, long time no see"(Hokage).

    "As if you were much younger"(Tsuchikage).

    "Hehe indeed, I can see you were attracted by the chakra shockwave till here too"(Hokage).

    "As if you were any different, but this was not the only motive of why I am here, I remember such sinister chakra from when I was but an apprentice, and I couldn''t help myself but check it out, and I was right in coming here, such battle will certainly be engraved in history"(Tsuchikage).

    "So you too remember them, its indeed the same Madra Uchiha and ..."(Hokage).

    "Do you know the other one?"(Tsuchikage).

    "It''s Aizen Senju, but he..."(Hokage).

    "As I suspected, for all I know there isn''t another mokuton user in this land, and I know only one person that has the ethereal skeleton"(Tsuchikage).

    "This I can''t even negate it, lying right now would be dumb as you already guessed the most of these things"(Hokage).

    time passed and bother Kages stayed in awkward silence, from time to time the Hokage would open his mouth but he would soon give up on whatever he planned to say.

    It didn''t take much for the lightning streak at the horizon to reach the kages places, the Raikage has arrived.

    "Huh, so I was the third to reach this place, it can''t believe that the stone bastard reached here first"(Raikage).

    "Your mother is a bastard, want me to beat you to fix your ugly attitude"(Tsuchikage).

    "You, beat me? as if, only that particle style can do something and you are too slow at it to hit me"(Raikage).

    "Gentleman, we have more important things to concern ourselves with than murder each other"(Hokage).

    "Tsk."(Raikage/Tsuchukage).

    Moments passed and the atmosphere grew tenser by the minute, as if the colossi fight wasn''t enough the tension only grew, but thanks to a miracle the Mizukage and the Kazekage arrived.

    It was a zone, people traded insults and pleasant alike, even if Konoha is the principal target in this war, this does not mean that the other villages are friendly to each other the opposite of that, they are closer to enemies than anything.

    But insulting each other got old pretty fast, so the 5 Kages decided to watch the battle that was unfolding before their eyes, and what a battle it was, something outside of the imaginations of most people there, the only kages that remember something similar being Onoki and Sarutobi.

    But as entertaining as watching two Megazords fighting, people can only watch the same thing so much before getting bored, and it was at that moment that Sarutobi had an idea, an idea that would save the elemental nations from future wars.

    "So gentleman, as we are already here together, why not have an unofficial 5 Kages summit?"(Hokage).

    "I know we don''t like each other much, but at least we can talk, but our demands on the table and maybe, just maybe we can stop the bloodshed"(Hokage).

    "I was never in the war in the first place so for me it''s all good"(Kazekage).

    "I was losing anyway, right now I am basically just tossing people and hoping for something, you tree huggers know how to turtle up too dam good, so I am open for talks"(Mizukage).

    "After surviving my encounter with that monster, I wasn''t able to have a good night''s sleep for days, I may hate the majority of you but I think I can at least hear you out"(Raikage).

    "As long as that monster doesn''t interfere in our world anymore you can even ask for half of my village savings and I would happily comply"(Tsuchikage).

    So they talked, propositions and demands were trow left and right, but they continued talking, sometimes conflict was close to rising but the colossal fight close to then stopped it, no one wants to attract the colossus attention.

    And on the eve of the third days, they reached a consensus, they accepted to stop the war, but they want to talk with Aizen before it, the agreement is that he won''t interfere with the world, and provided that remains true, there will be peace. But his input is now necessary.

 Chapter 117 - Surprise.

    The battle has ended and I am exhausted, no matter how overpowered I am, fighting for three days straight is surely something that would exhaust me.

    So it was with no surprise that my breath is elaborated, and I am profusely sweating, anyone who looks at me now can say that I am in my last legs.

    But even in my exhausted stated I am still maintaining my [Observation Haki], my errors during the second war having teched me a very good lesson about lowering my guard.

    And on the border of my [Observation Haki], I detected something very sinister, and definitely isn''t mama''s boy, this one was notably worse in a lot of aspects, and the fact that I am getting the creeps from its presence speaks volumes of this person character, if even the big bad Uchiha didn''t give me the creeps, this guy must be something else.

    The presence shows itself a humanoid male that I know very well, my bogeyman in this world, the one who f.u.c.k.i.e.d with a lot of my family, and even if I didn''t know then very well, its the principle that counts, Jigen or more infamous know as Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki, the big bad of Boruto series and from my odyssey as well.

    The bastard didn''t wait much, he hastily went in my direction, you can see some kind of anxiety on his flying steps, no it would be more correct in saying it is anticipation, which is clearly shown by his maniacal grin.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM*

    With a somewhat wrong landing strategy Isshiki create an explosion of dirt and debris when he landed, and this didn''t falter his grin in the slightest, he seems as happy as ever, and I recognize this expression, is the same as the previous child predator(Orochimaru) would have on his face when talking about little boys. He didn''t wait much and started talking:

    "Finally, after so many years you''re finally ready for it"(Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki).

    "What the f.u.c.k? Ready for what?"(Aizen).

    "I will finally able to possess your body"(Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki).

    "This joke is kinda overused but I definitely don''t swing that way, I like women for f.u.c.k sake"(Aizen).

    "The perfect vessel, it is not even a factor of compatibility, you are simply aa perfect and better vessel, with you, I will be able to use my power in 200%, without caring for backlashes or anything of the matter, since I detect your birth in this world I did everything to assure the best possible vessel, from isolation you by killing your family, I even killed that bothersome Tree maker, and now I finally have the perfect vessel rip for the taking"(Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki).

    "You are not even paying attention to me were you?"(Aizen).

    "Now you inferior monkey in the possession of my perfect vessel, what you have to say for yourself"(Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki).

    "Finally ready to pay attention to what I have to say?"(Aizen).

    "Yes, Yes your presence is long due to anyway."(Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki).

    "Well, the only thing I have to say is that you definitely should have done your homework"(Aizen).

    "But what my work at home has anything to-..."(Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki).

    *Snap*

    In a simple snap of a finger my previous exhausted and battered form instantly returns to peak condition, did you really think that all these years spent in constant training I would be so weak as to only match Madara, bitch please my chakra is already uncountable, I surpassed 10 tails of chakra long, long ago, I was just acting to draw this bastard out, if I wanted I could''ve ended Madara''s fight in mere seconds with just my physical might alone, and if you add my chakra that might as well be close to infinity I could be said to be the strongest entity of this world by a fair margin.

    But I am not just stronger, I am way more prepared.

    *Whooooooooooooooooooooosh*

    A bunch of kanji and strange symbols appears all over the battlefield. They are shining with a blinding Red-light, and a violet-colored barrier is forming up all around the battlefield locking Aizen and Isshiki.

    Hahh finally I don''t need to hide my strength anymore, what a f.u.c.k.i.n.g bother is to always act weaker than you really are.

 Chapter 118 - A surprise to be sure...

    Four huge red walls covered the battlefield sealing both Aizen and Isshiki inside, but this was no simple seal, a high leveled seal master could identify that this seal has multiple functions.

    But the principal function of the seal is Dimensional sealing, Basically, the inside of the red walls is an alternate dimension that has its space sealed, thus making the Otsutsuki ability to teleport unavailable.

    Sadly the only person alive that knows the function of this barrier is Aizen.

    But Aizen abruptly change didn''t go unnoticed.

    "What the f.u.c.k?"(Isshiki/Kages).

    "What? did you really think that I wouldn''t be prepared for you, you''ve been making my life difficult since I can remember, of course I would be making plans against you, its hte basics man."(Aizen).

    "But the-..."(Isshiki).

    The alien didn''t have much time to talk because on a burst of speed that looks like a teleport I appeared at his front and punched him in the stomach with [Armament Haki], Isshiki body became a > and was he was sent flying with a great shockwave.

    But this time I fighting for real so I boosted myself with [Hyper Sage Mode], is basically a tacked sage mode on top of my perpetual [Sage Body], and [Overdrive] that boost my stats the equivalent of the 8 gates, but sadly it alters my appearance too much and makes me look like an Otsutsusuki reject, horns, grey skin, white hair, and pupilless eyes black eyes, and if you add the tattoos of the [Hyper Sage Mode] together I really look like an Otsutsusuki reject.

    My swift rise in power affected my surrounding too much, and this is one of the reasons that I hate going all out, I hadn''t practically created an alternative dimension with my seals to fight I would be affecting all the planet I was standing on, distortion around me, earthquakes and thunderstorms, some random tsunamis, erupting volcanos, all of this would be happening but thankfully I had the foresight to prepare the battlefield.

    While I was powering up my enemy did the same thing, now Isshiki looks like a true Otsutsuki, with longhorn and a strange Dojutsu, even his presence changed, but it''s nothing like mine. His first action is to try to create a portal and escape, sadly for him I was already prepared for something like that, so his portal failed successfully. The look of despair on his face is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g sweet that I can even taste it from here.

    I didn''t wait much, my [Overdrive] is not a state that I should joke with it. On a burst of speed, I appear on top of him, my leg filled with [Armament Haki], and with all my strength I kick downwards aiming at his head, Isshiki didn''t wait much, the moment he detected that I disappeared he was already minimizing himself, so it was by a hairs length that my kick missed.

    Already somewhat expecting to miss I await the counterattack of mini Isshiki. My [Future Vision] detected something, so I held up my had filled with [Armament Haki] in front of my face tanking the hit of mini Isshiki.

    Now that I was able to lock on the bastard I make a T pose a start forming [Odama Rasengan] in each of my blackened hands, clapping both hands with [Odama Rasengan] on mini Isshiki creating a gigantic spherical blue explosion. Sadly in the middle of the explosion, all the chakra is sucked by mini Isshiki that now reverted to his normal size.

    No with a renewed boost of chakra Isshiki tried to advance towards me, sadly for him is m way above his paygrade in Taijutsu, a black punch to the face is what greets the resident Otsutsusuki, followed by a Haki filled Roundhouse kick on his chest that definitely broke a bunch of ribs.

    This time I didn''t let the alien think, with another burst of speed I appear on top of his flying figure I deliver a strong downwards kick filled with Haki. Ishiki body hits the ground with a great explosion and earthquake, but my combo isn''t finished yet, speeding towards the downed form of my foe, I start punching at incredibly high speeds, and with all my punched filled with Haki, I inadvertently created a battling gun of black punches.

    "ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA "(Aizen).

    I simply couldn''t resist not making a JOJO reference. The results of my sequence of punches were a mangled form of my foe, but I didn''t lower my guard yet, if there is something that I learned about Otsutsuki is that they are worse than C.o.c.kroaches.

 Chapter 119 - Beatdown 2.0

    The Mangled and beaten form of my foe filled the crater, if Isshiki was a normal person he would be already dead at least 100 times over, sadly for me he is worse than a plenary when it comes to survivability, so I don''t expect to kill him with just this.

    And my revision proved to be correct when I was able to see with my [Future Vision] an incoming beam attack which I was able to easily avoid, but things didn''t end there, Isshiki concluded that beam attacks are his best answer.

    And he wouldn''t be wrong, from all of his attacks the beams are the most problematic to deal with, If I try to counter with a jutsu he would be able to absorb it, and if I met them physically I would be injured severely and maybe even lose a limb or two, sadly for the alien I have something called [Armament Haki] that boost immensely my close combat powers, my defense, my attack, and a bunch of other things.

    Seeing I was just dodging, the resident alien grew c.o.c.ky, and it was at that moment I choose to strike. I coated my arms with [Armament Haki] and punched the beam at a strange angle making the beam change trajectory after passing through my Haki filled hands, using that opening with a burst of speed I struck Isshiki aiming at his head, sadly this time I wasn''t fast enough and he was able to minimize himself again.

    This prompted me to stay alert and expand my [Observation haki] trying to localize him, and the moment I was able to, he struck, still on his diminutive form his strike wasn''t a bit less powerful than on his normal form, I flinched at the attack strength, even if in his normal form his attacks are way less powerful than mine, in his diminutive form his strength is concentrated on a small area making it way more lethal.

    Sadly for the alien, my level is way above him, so it didn''t take much time for a Haki coated leg to find his diminutive form sending him flying for some distance.

    Planning on continuing my combo I was stopped by Isshiki counterattack, But this time he used his brain and detected that a Taijutsu battle is a losing war for him, so he started using his power of minimizing things on space itself, creating great disturbances on my position.

    Not wanting to have a limb cut because of a sudden reduce space I started using my [Future Vision] at the maximum to avoid the diminutive spaces Isshiki was creating.

    Seeing as the situation is starting going out of hand, I activate one of the seals on the battlefield, this seal function is simple, it would space lock and space protect this area, reading his minimize ability useless.

    Having his ability suddenly stop working made the now normal-sized Isshiki reveal a horror-filled look, I didn''t wait much, with a jump I was already on the [Asura Paws Method] and with my limbs coated with [Armament Haki], I went for the kill.

    While I was certifying that Isshiki face became the new surface of the moon with how much craters i am making on it, I got thinking of a good finishing move to use on my foe. Sadly as much satisfying it is to punch someone to death, Isshiki is closer to a plenary than a person so it won''t kill him that easily, so I need a move that can disintegrate him in one fell swoop thus rendering his regeneration capabilities mute, sadly most of my finishing moves are chakra based so I can''t use then against the alien that would just absorb the chakra.

    So I need a move that will disintegrate him entirely and is also a Taijutsu, remembering all the Taijutsu that I know of, I suddenly remember a spandex-wearing ninja, that on his cannon fight against Six Paths Madara he managed to almost disintegrate him with just a Taijutsu move.

    And while I can''t use the [8 Gates] like Guy, my [Overdrive] is something very similar in both power and consequences, so I can rip a page out of Guy''s fight and try a finishing Taijutsu move against this alien.

    And if everything fails, I have a plan B.

 Chapter 120 - The Moon and the Kitty.

    While bombarding my foe with a plethora of attacks and analyzing my skills and abilities I finally was able to reach a good plan. I just hope it works as after executing it I will be pretty banged up.

    I Coated my leg with Haki and kicked Isshike away, reaching the ground I crouch a little and just my position, as I don''t want to do something wrong right now.

    I pushed both my buff skills to the max, both [Hyper Sage Mode] and [OVerdrive] were being pushed to their maximum, a hurricane happens all around me, the ground where I was crunching started to disintegrate, the marking of my [Hyper Sage Mode] flared an angry red looking more like lava rivers, my muscles bulged and veins started appearing.

    Now I can finally feel the worst part about the [Overdrive], as it is a skill that destroys my body, so I entered a cycle of destroying and healing thanks to my natural healing factor and mokuton, my body keeps healing and destroying itself, but thanks to my Haki/will I was able to ignore/handle all the pain, but now that I am pushing the skill the pain is driving me insane.

    But I didn''t let it influence the build-up of my finishing move, I shoved the pain to the back of my mind and began to focus on my move with renewed vigor.

    The deeps black energy started to gush out of my body, but this isn''t chakra or anything, its pure physical power, or power in its most pure form. I gathered everything around my body exerting even the will I didn''t know I had.

    Space started distorting, bringing gravity and time with it, the black energy started gathering and assuming a form, slowly fangs started forming, not mutch later a maw, slowly a huge Jaguar head formed itself, slowly it became denser and denser become something that looked like an ethereal predator.

    I didn''t wait much and started running, my body is being held together thanks to covering itself in Haki, but I didn''t falter in the face of such agonizing pain, I just continued running aiming at the now up Isshiki.

    He didn''t have time to react, I am fast enough for my [Observation Haki] to lag behind, so the alien being able to react to my charge is simply a pipe dream. I jumped using my momentum to deliver my flying kick.

    "[Skynight Jaguar]!!!"(Aizen).

    I carried through the air, the black jaguar around me like an ancient armor, and then the kick landed.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM*

    *ZOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO000000SH*

    The kick was so strong that it instantly disintegrated half of the battlefield, literally right now a few kilometers of earth has been erased from this planet, I don''t even need to talk about Isshiki, the dude is dead at least a hundred times over.

    And then I looked around me and had the scare of a lifetime, a dimensional seal which I had thought indestructible, was bending and expanding like a ballon if this shit explodes everything inside the seal will simple became stranded on another dimension, and I am inside the seal right now.

    Thankfully the ballon effect finished and the seal pushed all the excess energy outside and upwards, making a pillar of disintegration light surge, going in the exact direction of the moon.

    The disintegration pillar collided and evaporated the moon and everything in it, making any shitty future plots related to it invalid.

 Chapter 121 - Dirty deeds done cheap.

    The disintegration of the moon was a surprise to be sure, but a welcome one, I was already planning a crusade on the place anyway, there is simply too much trouble on the moon, Kaguya, Otsutsuki, Tenseigan, and a lot of others bullshit, so its destruction is something that I welcome very much.

    Some of you may be thinking that Mamma''s boy is still alive so things can still go south if a leave right now. You would be right if I hadn''t been prepared for this way before.

    You see I had long since know the location of the Juubi husk or Gedo statue as some people call it, finding the Emo hideout was a fairly easy affair for someone with such a high level of [Observation Haki] like myself, so I have been preparing for years how to deal with that dam statue.

    But dealing with something for that caliber is surely headache-inducing, as it is immune to almost anything you throw at it.

    But for those that remember, after fighting the Salamander I acquired some of the Hyper Natural poison fo then, the poison alone can do nothing to the Juubi husk, but thankfully I have something very good that has almost unlimited possible uses Fuiinjutsu.

    So using my Seals and venom I devised a way to dissolve the Juubi husk, it cost me a lot of o clones and time but I was able to do it in the end, I can''t stress enough how much a love wooden clones, they are simply godsent.

    Yes, I am planning to dissolve the Juubi husk, this way it mutes any future plots regarding its resurrection, and it frees all the tailed beasts of their constraints. But if you ask anyone would be able to tell the huge amount of natural energy stored in the husk, that as a tree it absorbed from the world.

    But thanks to some modification on my seal dissolving the Husk won''t just send all that natural energy, that might as well be close to infinity, to space. No, it will return it to the world.

    If you are still confused by it, I will say a famous phrase of my past life that you surely have at least heard of it once {"In nature, nothing is created and nothing is destroyed, but everything is transformed" ˇŞ Antoine Laurent Delavosier}, so where I am getting, when I was making the seal I keep thinking about it, and after a lot of time I devised a seal that when the husk is dissolved, all that natural energy will return to the world.

    With the Husk problem solved, now it''s the time for Mama''s boy, undoubtedly the more problematic of the two, as you already know from the cannon, mama''s boy is basically satan of this world, tempting people to commit sins and making poor decisions.

    The only fault of ninja Jesus(Hagoromo) was letting the menace free, and don''t get me with he didn''t know bullshit, the guy was literally the Juubi jinchuuriki and a Rinnegan wilder, I call bullshit on him not knowing, I bet he thought of it as a shit test for his sons or something.

    Well, it doesn''t matter anymore because Zetsu is dealt with. How? simple, the moment before my fight with Madara started I put a seal on him right? well, let''s say that''s seal is his doom.

    The seal function is teleporting its marked person/thing to another marked point, it''s one of the many seals I accidentally created when I was researching multiverse travel. For your curiosity, the other marked location is a probe that I launched in the direction of the sun.

    So I found the easiest way to deal with an enemy, trow then at the sun.

 Chapter 122 - Relief.

    Finishing Isshiki, besides being relatively easy on the fighting part as I was overprepared, it was a pain on setting it up, I literally spent years concerned about the guy and now I have finally killed the bastard.

    It was an immensely satisfying sensation, that sensation you have when you finally beat dark souls with a broken straight sword, it''s actually pretty good, the guy cost me a lot of things in this life, and I was finally able to get rid of him.

    Another positive thing was the destruction of the moon and Mama''s boy, there was a lot of ass pain in that place, and I am so glad I got to destroy it, even if it was kind of unintentional, but if it works, who I am to question it.

    This got me thinking, now that the Juubi husk is destroyed, and all its natural energy is going back to the world, everything would be more healthy, and nature will be richer, so I should take care of the moon problem soon, for all I know the planet needs the moon to a lot of things, so its suddenly being destroyed will probably mess up a lot of important things, and as a Sage, I am kinda dutybound to do something about it. Thankfully I think I can cook up something with seals that will resolve my problem.

    Well, that attack really did a number on both me and the scenery in the seal, I f.u.c.k.i.n.g hate using [Overdrive] because it has almost the same consequences as the eight gates, even with a [Sage Body] I should be dead, but thanks to Mokuton and [Hyper Sage Mode] I can hold myself together, the healing will come later with time, but overall I am good. Thankfully my chakra is still high, as having an uncountable amount of chakra is something I am patting myself in the back for having trained it so far. Now I only need to reach that dammed liquid state, that I still can''t grasp.

    Getting out of my thoughts, I went back to repair the battlefield a little bit, liking it or not I can''t leave kilometers of scars on the earth like that. No, maybe I should let it be like that, it will serve as a reminder for future generations.

    So I just started to bring down my dimensional sealing barrier, its a pain to do it because I am still feeling the consequences of the fight, and I am basically moving my body with clever use of my [Wooden Armor Jutsu] that I shamelessly copied from Gaara but using wood instead of sand, so I am basically moving a wooden construct and not my body.

    When I brought down the sealing barrier I come across the five Kages with such stupid surprised faces that I will not be surprised if their mouths are hitting the ground in surprise right now.

    They simply can''t utter any words, in their perspectives, they have seen the most impressive/terrifying battle of their lives, the Raikage even has a look of acceptance on his face, like he has ended a great battle against himself. Just for seeing their stupid surprised faces, i can definitely say that everything was worth it.

 Chapter 123 - For the Future.

    Looking at the surprised faces of the Kages I couldn''t help but smile at them, from their perspective that smile looked extremely devilish, definitely something coming out of a horror story.

    "So, you all are having an unofficial 5 Kages summit, interesting... May I also participate?"(Aizen).

    I said that in the most polite and overbearing tone possible, clearly indicating that their options were non-negotiable. And it seems that experience really speaks the loudest when Sarutobi is the first to get out of his funk and answer me.

    "I see no problem with it Aizen, your input on this talk would certainly be welcome"(Hokage).

    Heh, give it to the old man to know exactly what to say to diffuse a tense situation, and I am not even surprised, the guy had to deal with Danzo his whole life, this tension here must be like a walk in the park for him.

    "With you on Konoha''s side, the conflict is just pointless anyway, besides after my shameful defeat by your hands I was planning on tossing the towel anyways"(Raikage).

    "I am just here for the fun, might as well listen to the strongest person on the planet now."(Kazekage).

    With this, the Kazegake summons some snacks and beer and proceeds to share it with the now resigned Raikage. Everyone sweatdropped at the scene. I just found it amusing and picked some snacks for me too.

    "Well, I can''t do anything about it can I? might as well listen to what you have to tell"(Mizukage).

    "I didn''t even want this bullshit, say what you have to say fast, I am prepared"(Tsushikage).

    With this everyone joined the Kazekage in eating snacks, the Raikage now seems to be drowning himself in alcohol, trying to forget the pain.

    "Well, I don''t want any land or resources, all I want is the war finished"(Aizen).

    Most of the Kages are surprised by that sentence, they were expecting extremely harsh demands, and to become a slave in all but name to the strongest (Konoha), so everyone was a little bit surprised and extremely relieved, Sarutobi even seems proud that I have opted for the peaceful option.

    "I know what you all must be thinking I know human need conflict to grow, no matter what kind of, so stopping the war forever is indeed an impossibility, but it doesn''t mean the conflicts have to affect the innocent"(Aizen).

    "Wait, what do you mean?"(Hokage).

    Well, their surprise is not unexpected, no matter how far away from your home the war is, a lot of innocent people are affected directly and indirectly by it, so it wasn''t unexpected the Kages surprise and innumerable questions. How? When? What?

    "As some of you spies should have already informed yourselves, there has been a lot of things happening in the Land of Iron, and I telling all of you that it''s all my fault"(Aizen).

    "What?"(Kages).

    This one was a little louder than the previous ones, but expected nonetheless, did you really think I could have done all that mess without anyone noticing, of course, the big 5 have spies in other countries, its basic information gathering strategy, I would be surprised if they had no spies.

    "Let me explain what I am doing there. Simply I am building a tower-..."(Aizen).

    And then I explained the tower and its purpose, how from now onwards conflicts would be resolved in the tower and not on full-blown wars, I even said about my prospects of creating more Sages to help the planet in general, the Kages seemed pretty doubtfully, but there was also a lot of anticipation on then seeing as there are a lot of benefits they could get from the tower.

    The last bit we discussed was about transportation, and I said I will create numerous portal relays on countries all over the world to help in general transportation.

 Chapter 124 - Carry on wayward son.

    After discussing the tower we decided in some more detail, a lot of questions were asked, and I answered to the best of my abilities without of course revealing any kind of sensitive information.

    After everything was all finished I signed a non-interference agreement, It is basically saying that I won''t interfere with the world directly, like becoming a tyrant or something, I don''t mind much seeing as it just a paper. But I will abide by it, in the end, I am a man of my word. We even marked another ''public'' Kage summit, as good as our agreements here are, we need to make some show to the general population, and when I mean we I am talking about the Kages.

    I am planning of exiting this world soon anyway, I just have some unfinished business that I need to deal with, like melting the husk, dealing with my other assets in this world, converting a lot of my money into jewels and resources. I will need money on my next world liking it or not.

    And then there is the Otsutsuki of the future, the dudes that will come half a century from here onwards that I am in no mood to wait for.

    I know, I can lend some cheats to Sasuke and Naruto, a.k.a. some training manuals to help then reach a strength close to their canon counterparts, I can even make it some kind of shounen plot, like they need to reach the top of the tower to find me or something, and then they just find my false skeleton and a diary with some more advanced training methods.

    If worse comes to worst I can always come back here and deal with it, but for now, I will let the literal reincarnation of quarter space gods deal with future problems, right now I need to make my tower as good as I can.

    On the higher levels of the tower, I even put rewards that are the history of this world, there is even some info about ninja Jesus a.k.a. Rikudou Senin.

    I also took care of my organization and things on my name, transferring then to the clan or right person the deal with then while I am away, I even space expanded the Senju library that now exists in another dimension and has most books and info of the world, coupled with all the books I could write and remember from my memory, so there is a lot of fo entertainment there as well.

    Minato married Kushina, and I am certain baby naruto is underway, Sarutobi asked me again if I wanted to be Hokage, I just made a funny face and said he should continue with Minato, it''s pretty good that only the five Kages know the identity of the people fighting, the population knows something big happened, but not the details.

    Madara''s body is safely stashed away, I will definitely study it and the Rinnegan and the Magenkyo, I may not implant the eyes on me, but I think I can find some ways of replicating some of their skills, the easiest will definitely be gravity manipulation, as I am already doing something similar with [Earth Release: Added Weight Rock Technique], I just need to find ways to manipulate it, maybe if I can bring my earth mastery to a new height? I will see what I can do with it.

    I am no scientist like Orochimaru, but I will definitely publish some books about medicine and biology, as advanced this world is in some aspects when you look at other things...

    After that I think I should finally leave, I noticed a long time ago that I am making a lot of excuses to not leave this verse, well what is an adventure without a little bit of daring and courage. It must be my fear of ending on some very troublesome verses like JOJO Overheaven, or a dimension where insects are the main species, imagine a dung beetle that can carry 1141 times his own weight, but the monster is the size of a mountain and have supernatural powers, even I am scared of things like that, and JOJO Overheaven, I don''t even want to talk about it, and thinking about TYPE-MOON give me chills and headaches at the same time.

    So better just take some time to heal the damage [Overdrive] caused, use [Overdrive] a lot to at least make my body adapted to the strain, and then go to the multiverse.

 Chapter 125 - Goodbye Old man.

    Finishing things up wasn''t difficult, I had almost everything prepared anyway. But it took a bit of time, even if I am going off-world I don''t wanna do things halfheartedly, I am planning to return to see how my friends families turned out.

    The good things that some old conflicts that were pretty evident in cannon don''t exist, like the problem of Uchiha''s vs the Village, and seeing as Fukgaku and Mikoto are good friends with Minato and Kushina, and there is no Danzo I don''t see this good relationship deteriorating any time soon, Konoha right now is completely in synchrony and peace.

    The end of the war was good for everyone, minus the politicians that wanted it to happen. Let''s just say they met unfortunate accidents.

    And everything was resolved neat and tidy, my tower is already working and blazing, and my shadow organization has already all over the world, and in good hands. I even choose Nagato Yahiko and Konan to lead it, the peace ideal matching then, Jiraya was very please about this bit of information about the successes of his disciples.

    And then came the Goodbyes, it was something Sad, but the promises of coming back was a comforting thought to most of my friends and comrades, all they know is that I am retiring and gonna go travel the world.

    Calling back my all my clones was a sad affair too, and I even had to plot the deaths of some of them, but in the end, they were dispelled and I gained some memories, thanks to my mindscape automatic book placement I was able to take then rather easily, and they never acc.u.mulated anyway, as I always took the day memories of them.

    Right now I am in a remote location, at the peak of a mountain, this is basically my fortress of solitude I made some years ago, a perfect place to relax and meditate, I''ve chosen his place to make my portal to the multiverse. Of course, the portal will collapse after I pass through it, I am not dumb enough to let a multiversal hole in this verse.

    Doing the last check on my seal to see if everything is in order, don''t wanna screw up on this one. I''ve already sent a probe some days prior and found a good and stable destiny, now I just need to use my portal to build up an energy bridge where I would travel from point A to B.

    But before I open the portal, there is one final gift to this world. Snapping my fingers all the seals and other preparation I made in the husk flared to life dissolving the husk of Juubi and returning all that absorbed natural energy back, a lot of pant seed I distributed all over the world will absorb this slew of natural energy and grow into very fertile tress, even the deserts of Suna will be fertile and alive again, this Natural energy plus my Sage tree seeds I made will make the levels of natural energy in this place skyrocket to absurd heights, most people won''t notice but every living being including plants and humans will have longer and healthier lives in this place, as it should''ve been from the start.

    Entering the Portal the rainbow colored energy bridge where I would walk is former till my destination, I took one step, two steps, and thr-... but when I was going to take the third step someone appeared.

    This is someone I know, from both my previous life and this one, not personally of course, but I can definitely guarantee that he is relatively famous in the series, a grey-skinned humanoid with rippled eyes and horns, it couldn''t be anyone but our dear ninja Jesus Rikudou Senin a.k.a Hagoromo Otsutsuki.

    "We finally met my descendant, how are you doing"(Hagoromo).

    "Hi Old man, nice seeing you are still here looking over for us"(Aizen).

    "Yes, yes I am, but don''t give me this much credit, I didn''t interfere a single time"(Hagoromo).

    "I know you must have had your reasoning, so I won''t blame all the problems of the world on you, unfortunately, that''s on us."(Aizen).

    "So you get it, I don''t like to interfere, because if I solve every problem no one would learn, you reached a close conclusion I presume?"(Hagoromo).

    "Yeh, if you are watching you know it was one of the reasons I made the tower, liking it or not humans need conflict to grow, be it fights or simply day to day conflicts."(Aizen).

    "Yes, but I didn''t call you here to just make some small talk with you, I want to send you my deepest thanks for solving all the problems I wasn''t able to"(Hagoromo).

    "Don''t sweat it, old man, I did it for myself too so it''s no big deal, I know how much you like peace, so I thought you would be pretty upset with me basically acknowledging war"(Aizen).

    "Time and age taught me more than I could''ve asked for, so I know you made the right decision, it may not end everything entirely, but at least it''s more controlled and away from innocents. Maybe in the future, we could have total peace, but even I know how difficult it would be."(Hagoromo).

    "Maybe it''s closer than you can imagine, I little bit of advice, keep an eye on the last reincarnations of your sons, they are the most outstanding of the bunch, the most entertaining too"(Aizen).

    "Sure? It''s not like I have anything better to do than observe anyway, it''s pretty boring here you know"(Hagoromo).

    "I can imagine. On the last note, you should still be aware of the Otsutsuki, they haven''t lost this planet location, so don''t be surprised if they found it in the future."(Aizen).

    "I will pay attention to this world borders, as I have always done."(Hagoromo).

    "On another subject, you''ve done an immense service to the world, and I don''t even know where to start preparing you, their e is something I can do that you need before your journey?"(Hagoromo).

    "Well, I would like if you can restore the moon you know, the moon being out of the picture really makes a mess of the ecosystem"(Aizen).

    "I was going to do it anyway, there is nothing you want really? not even the [Six Path Sage Mode] or what you call the [Liquid Stage] mental state?"(Hagoromo).

    "Nah, is m good. I want to reach such a mental state by myself, I was surprised I was able to skip this kind of stage and easily defeat Isshiki, it ought the battle would be more difficult, but I think the Shinobi rules apply to everyone"(Aizen).

    "Shinobi rules?"(Hagoromo).

    "Yeah, ''Even the strongest Kage can be killed by a Kunai to the brain, even if the owner was a child'', it doesn''t technically apply to Isshiki, but you get the spirit"(Aizen).

    "True words indeed. But seeing as you don''t want my [Six Paths Sage Mode], I can at least give you some tips on how to reach such a mental state."(Hagoromo).

    "Sure, I don''t mind some tips"(Aizen).

    "The journey to reach the Liquid mental State, as you call it, is a very long and arduous journey, the journey is something you have to look at your innermost self, know it, understand it, and find peace with it, the search for peace is the most difficult one because everyone has a different view of peace, some people find peace on eating delicious food, other people can even find peace int he middle fo combat, so you would need to find you own peace, your own self, and ideals. You have to find your soul."(Hagoromo).

    "Well, thanks for everything, but I must go now, Adventure awaits"(Aizen).

    Hagoromo only nodded and floated to the side, I took my cue and left, but for those with a very good hearing, you could hear the faint whispers of the Sage.

    "No, I that must thank you, Aizen"

    Hearing the low whisper I just smiled and continued trodding forward, in the direction of my probe.

 Chapter 126 - A new place.

    Following the rainbow road, I walked in the direction of my probe.

    Looking around me while I walked I can see one of the most peculiar, but one of the most beautiful visages I ever encountered, it was a mix of a rainbow kaleidoscope with some images of different places, but all the images aren''t simply static, they work like a GIF, just in different speeds.

    There were even some really alien places, but beautiful nonetheless, the Omniverse is vast and scary, but definitely, a worthwhile place to explore.

    It didn''t take much, or maybe it did, time here is a literal mess, you can''t tell how much you spent here, maybe I am exiting here even younger, thankfully I am to my [Sage Body] protecting me against time bullshit. The end of the road was near I can even see my exit to the new world.

    But I didn''t run, I am not dumb, the new world may be very hostile, or have people with strange skills so I must be as cautious as I can, but entering in what is essentially another verse is not a subtle matter, doing it I am basically screaming to all habitants of my presence.

    But this is all part of exploring new horizons, you must take risks to have rewards.

    Looking at the giant perfectly rectangular gate my probe found, I examined it for some time, its a range gate, but I am not gonna complain about easier access towards a place, I just need to be sufficiently cautious.

    Right now I am in my official armor, which is basically Altair Assassin''s Creed outfit colored in multiple shades of grey, I am still using my Ocelot mask, and combined with Altair''s outfit is a set of Anbu gear that I customized to work together with my outfit, everything is made with the best materials I could find, I even took some Summoned animals silks to make the clothes part, all metallic parts are made of a high-quality alloy that I created using chakra metal and a bunch of other things, and to make everything even better, all of my equipment is filled with seals to almost anything I could come up with making this outfit almost indestructible(Including the Mask).

    Feeling I was prepared I step forward towards the gateway.

    There wasn''t a flash, a surge of colors, or anything of the like, in one moment I was walking on the Kaleidoscope the other I am in a strange, but familiar room. Looking around I got that strange feeling of Deja Vu, I have definitely seen this place before.

    I didn''t have much time to think, as I''ve said, my presence had made real ripples, so a lot of people felt it, and soon a bunch of people on strange robes start advancing and circling me, they look like something I have already seen before... I remember now, they look like harry potter wizards.

    But they definitely felt different than a Potterverse wizard, just the Mana coming out of then is enough of a sign, and seeing some Norse runes in one of the robes give away, that I might not be on the Potterverse.

    Another great sign was my sensing abilities that are simply going haywire, I know I still need to synchronize and adapt to this planet natural energy for me to go back to normal sensing mode, thankfully I can activate just my [Observation Haki], so even if its fused form is unavailable, base Haki si still op.

    I scanned my vicinities, an alarm immediately set on my mind, Two extremely fouls presence I felt in the middle of the clouds, these guys are so evil, that they make Issihiki look like a good samaritan, thankfully they aren''t even close to him in power, but they are still relatively powerful.

    Seeing as the situation isn''t good I prepare to run away immediately, it is cowardly, but I don''t have any kind of info right now, if I make a scene I could attract a powerful ancestor, that when I kill him another powerful ancestor will show up thus creating the famous infinity xianxia cycle. So right now my priority is information first, killing spree latter. Sadly my thought was interrupted by one fo the robed man:

    "Who are you? identify yourself immediately or we are gonna have to take drastic measures"(Stranger).

    I didn''t even answer then, I immediately used a combination of my raw speed, and my surface fusion jutsu to basically fuser to the ground. For the Robed man, I just happen to disappear.

 Chapter 127 - Surface.

    Getting away from that place wasn''t much difficult, with all my skill I developed as a shinobi stealth was one of my best, I may have neglected it when I was younger but after entering Anbu I transformed it in some kind art.

    I could''ve defeated the robed men, but a lot of things stopped me, but the principal one is that some kind of strange gas started being sped into the atmosphere, I didn''t detect it instantly as my sensing abilities are still in some kind of a mess, so I only noticed it when it was already inside of my body and I was passing thought kilometers of earth, this only solidified my decision on running away to gather more info about this world.

    Reaching the surface I am kind of surprised, I didn''t expect this, looking around I can see a very modern city, tall buildings, black asphalt. Everything looks so similar to modern-day earth, but something is wrong.

    Using my [Observation Haki] I can have a better look at this city, and with only this, I can draw a lot of conclusions, it''s definitely after the Second World War, some things didn''t exist prior, but we still aren''t on the Internet era or anything as I wasn''t able to ''see'' a cellphone or other things that indicate such.

    While I was looking at everything with my [Observation Haki] I found some kind of park, it is pretty small only containing few places to sit, some trees and a small fountain, but the best thing is that the park is empty, so a perfect place away from prying eyes that I can recollect my bearings and start planning a course of action.

    Sitting on a bench I entered a semi-meditative state, first, I need to see what the hell is this gas, for you to see how much of an impressive thing this gas is. To someone with a [Sage Body], it almost impossible to get sick or poisoned simply because the [Sage Body] deals with all harmful substance it enters in contact with, so until now I never really had to become cautious regarding strange and harmful substances, so dealing with this kind of situation is a first.

    Looking at my body from the inside I am fairly surprised whatever made this gas is someone that shouldn''t be trifled with, the gas when entering the body changes to a similar signature to that of its target making the body it entered ignore it, but my body isn''t something simple so the gas wasn''t able to replicate the exact signature, so my [Sage Body] started fighting against it. Thankfully I should be completely rid of the gas in some minutes of meditation, nothing to worry about immediately, but I definitely should keep my eyes more open to poison and gases, I am not on my home turf anymore.

    When I was practically free from the strange gas a presence suddenly appeared on the same bench I seated on. It was a woman, she was beautiful beyond belief, a blond hair with a grey hue, she was wearing a feminine blazer with a grey skirt, with black high heels, she even had that leg long stocking that only help enchant her beauty. And while I was analyzing her she smiled and said:

    "Hello outsider, fancy seeing one of you here"(Mysterious woman).

 Chapter 128 - Talking.

    "Hello outsider, fancy seeing one of you here."(Mysterious woman).

    Her appearance was something that made me immediately alert, on the outside I may have maintained a calming appearance, but inside my mind was speeding at lightning speeds to find ways and possibilities out of this situation. Because without a doubt the woman was extremely dangerous.

    It isn''t even a question, it''s a fact. Anyone capable of bypassing my [Observation Haki] detection must be a very strong being, but she started a talk so is better if I answer her.

    "Hello, miss..?"(Aizen)

    "Oh, how rude of me, you can call em Athena"(Athena)

    "Nice to meet you, Athena my name is Aizen, how can I help you?"(Aizen)

    "Direct to the chase, I like when they are more direct than all that small talk and bullshitting"(Athena).

    "I understand, it must be very hard on you"(Aizen).

    "You have no idea. So do you know how we deal with outsiders by any chance?"(Athena).

    "Unfortunately no, so can I bother you a little to explain?"(Aizen).

    "No problem, this is basically my job so it''s fine"(Athena).

    "You see, I and my family live in a pretty broad and special world, during the years we were able to acc.u.mulate a lot of strength, reputation, and Influence, so slowly we were able to secure a little bit of space in this crazy world. Well there weren''t just us, there is a bunch out there, so a lot of wars were waged, and a lot of lives lost, but time passed and we finally reached some sort of equilibrium after a lot of pain and anguish."(Athena).

    "Seems like a pretty tough past to me, I am actually impressed about how things turned out."(Aizen).

    "Me too you know. I always thought everything would end in blood but by some miracle, we were able to reach an equilibrium with the other powers. But unfortunately, there is just a tiny little bit of problem here."(Athena).

    "So, if I am not mistaken this tiny problem must be related to me somewhat, right?"(Aizen).

    "Ahh, how I love when they are smart, it just makes the work a lot easier. Yes it is indeed related to you Aizen the outsider."(Athena).

    "You see our world is divided into three types of people, be their gods oR devils. The division is between those who derive their power from their MIND, those who derive it from their MAGIC, and those who derive it from their BODY, and you an Outsider is a pain in the ass to everyone"(Athena).

    "So the fact that I upset the very delicate balance of the faction by not only being from another world but also because I may use a different system from everyone."(Aizen).

    "Yes, yes, you got it right. So the faction design some specific beings to ''greet'' those outsiders depending on where they enter the world, and I being the lucky one got the worst place ever"(Athena).

    "Oh, wait? why this is the worst place, looking around I can see that everything looks pretty fine"(Aizen).

    "No you don''t get it, A retard some millennia ago lost the love of his life, sadly for everyone the guy was also a genius wizard, so he thought it was a good idea to try to resurrect his other half"(Athena).

    "Ought, resurrection histories never end well"(Aizen).

    "And you would be totally right. In his madness the wizard searched the whole world for clues, materials, and anything that could help him, he was fairly helpless in this regard as resurrection magic doesn''t exist, but he found some clues here and thus decided to build his laboratory on these lands"(Athena).

    "It certainly didn''t end well I presume"(Aizen).

    "Let me finish and you will see. As this was a special place his research advanced quickly, but unfortunately for him, his lifespan was coming to an end so in a last-ditch effort he thought of building a portal to the afterlife. The portal did work, but not as intended, he somewhat built a portal that created a permanent role on the time-space multiversal continuum. So now almost every dam outsider ends up here at least more than 80% percent of the time so I am one of the busiest beings on the f.u.c.k.i.n.g globe"(Athena).

    "Well, I am sorry?"(Aizen).

    "Nah it''s not your fault, but if a see that f.u.c.k.i.n.g wizard I will definitely kick his ass."(Athena).

    "Thanks for the story and all, but you didn''t tell anything about my role as an outsider"(Aizen).

    "Ah, sorry I got really into the explanation of things sometimes, it''s a bad habit of mine."(Athena).

    "No problem, I am new and the explanations helped a lot."(Aizen).

    "Ok so let''s get into it, as an Outsider you are forbidden from entering any kind of organization in the current world. You can defend yourself but you must avoid taking part in faction fights, we really don''t wanna outsider interference"(Athena).

    "Sounds good to me, wasn''t planning on joining any kind of organization anyway, and as long as they don''t disturb me and my surrounding I don''t see me intervening on another faction conflict"(Aizen).

    "~It''s good you get the rules, they are basically the norm in every corner of the world. But you see there is another thing I must address to you~"(Athena).

    Her shifting the lighthearted tone of until now made me put on my guard immediately, my hairs are standing on end and my Haki is alerting me on imminent danger {Future Visoon] choose right now to conveniently stop working, which is bad, and she is looking at me now with some weird predatory eyes that definitely don''t belong to a human being, not that I thought he was normal anyway.

    "~Well, our Family seeing as we always have the more work decided on a new curse of action. Seeing as the outsider can''t enter a faction normally, we found a very good loophole in the agreement, it said that OUTSIDERS can''t enter a faction, it never said about outsiders turned legal habitats, so we immediately went on using the easiest way to make someone a legal habitant. A *whisper* soul *whisper* contract~"(Athena).

    "A contract? Well, I must thank you for this offer but I don''t want to be tied down you know. I like my freedom very much."(Aizen).

    "~Understandable. But there is just a tiny, itsy bitsy problem with this~"(Athena).

    "What problem?"(Aizen).

    "~you don''t have a choice!~"(Athena).

 Chapter 129 - Loose.

    "~you don''t have a choice!~"(Athena).

    The aggressive and domineering tone was a painful contrast to the playfully and go nice girl, Athena was before, I was expecting some bullshit when I went to new universes but this is definitely something rougher, but if this gal thinks I will bow and rollover. She is fairly mistaken.

    "Try me BITCH!!"(Aizen).

    With how much hate and venom I said this phase I am sure I made a bunch o demons and devil very envious. But it wasn''t the only thing I did. No. I did something much world to the health of the world. I let loose.

    All that immense almost infinity chakra that I possess, caged, and finely controlled inside my body always suppressed and suffocated to not affect my surroundings, always sweating to not destroy everything around me for simply being relaxed. Releasing everything, I let loose.

    It started as something in the surroundings, the wind started to pick up raising its speed slowly, the atmosphere around me star growing thick by the moment slowly rising, well I don''t want to cause a nuclear explosion by releasing everything at once, that would be counterproductive.

    The air around me is as thick as jelly, but I continued loosing my constrains earth started cracking Peebles all around me started floating seemly not being affected by the gravity of the planet, the water on the fountain started floating upwards, the ambient around me seems to look like space outside of earth gravity field.

    But my chakra didn''t stop rising, the ground started to shake, at the beginning it was some simple tremors nothing too great to worry about, but the shaking escalated quickly becoming an earthquake, the might tremor sped through the globe, it could be said the entire world felt it, even in minimal amounts.

    My chakra already on the maximum even the moon was trembling, but the feeling you could get from it was really something. If felt that nature itself was raging, you could feel the heaviness from the earth and the insistence of water, and the most worrying of all, the deadliness of a dense forest.

    Athena didn''t show any external reactions, but thanks to my Haki I know she is surprised, and while it''s difficult to feel her thanks to her strength, I can still do just fine.

    I didn''t wait much and attacked, I don''t want to stop and ponder on the significance of a soul contract, it must be something worse than slavery, and I will never lose my freedom like this.

    I attacked. And everything went to shit.

    A Blackened hand filled with [Armament Haki] Tsunade strength technique improved and enhanced to the max, even my Haki is glowing a faint blue In opposite to the general black hue, I too used my Raiton chakra mode to the max enhancing my reflexes and world perception. with every strength in my body I stuck. The strike was so strong that you could hear the world wailing, space, and time-bending a bit.

    Te attack quickly went in her direction, and then pain. A hole was blasted on my midsection surprise was plastered all over my face, I went flying with the force of the blow and hit the fountain destroying it in the process.

    I lay there relative motionless, with a big hole in my midsection, for the first time in my life someone has made a donut out of me. I know how Kakyoin feels right now. My face fell, and then it came, my [Future Vision] warning me of the blow and showing it to me. What the heck just happen? I am totally confused.

 Chapter 130 - Bitch slap.

    Being a human donut suck, but right now I am in a battle and I can''t afford to reminiscence about other things. Her strange attack that I wasn''t able to observe could be a lot of things.

    It could mean a counter type of attack, meaning that most of my arsenal is useless seeing she would be able to counter most of the things I throw at her, I may not have used [Hyper Sage Mode] or [Overdrive] but that punch was the strongest attack on the normal state that I can muster, hopefully, I don''t need to use any of my trump cards here. They are trump cards for a reason after all.

    But if it was a simple counter I would be easily able to bypass it seeing as Haki attacks the spirit directly so even if I have some suspicions I can discard this kind of attack right now.

    My other guess is slightly more terrifying. Time type attacks and my experience with JOJO and King Crimson can definitely tell that time attacks are bullshit and give a headache to anyone trying to understand them. So I am definitely more f.u.c.k.i.e.d if she is in possession of time abilities, I may be able to come up with some seals, but for it, I will need time and time, the time I don''t have.

    From what I know of Athena in mythology at least, she is the goddess of war, handicraft, and practical reason, but from that info alone I can''t guess what skill she used, I know some places Athena is shown with a lance and shield with a design of a gorgon, maybe is something related to that shield, but it is more of a conceptual thing than physical. But is she even the Goddes herself? or I am just jumping the gun here? But from every info she said, principally the one about her family I can pieces something together, I know it''s far fetched and jumping to conclusions is dangerous, but this is all I got. Besides, I have some ideas right now.

    Getting up didn''t take too much effort, I had worse wounds in training anyway, but donut is a first. My [Sage Body] is already healing everything, and a pulse of [Mokuton] made the already fast healing instant. Athena is doing nothing just observing with a predatory gaze, seemly waiting for something.

    I attacked again but this time I am using the [Asura Paws Method], it made my attack speed skyrocket, I flinched a little, I know I can take the damage-dealing at me but it''s still not pleasant. But I am attacking this for a reason, I am gathering enough info about her skill, and when she least expects it BLAM I go for the kill.

    The battle was fast and f.u.c.k.i.n.g confusing too, imagine you are accustomed to always receive some kind of [Future Vision] but it suddenly becomes lagged and you only receive it after the blow land on you, it like seeing a repeated Killcam of every bullet on Call Of Duty, pure torture.

    After getting a lot of holes in my being. Athena even looks surprised at my resilience.

    *BAAAAMM*

    *PLASH*(blood flowing)

    *THUD*X3

    *BOOOM*X4

    I finally did it. I f.u.c.k.i.n.g cracked that shit skill of hers. I swear to god if I have to f.u.c.k.i.n.g watch on more Killcam I will f.u.c.k.i.n.g go nuts. And her f.u.c.k.i.n.g skill is related to her divinity. I remember reading in some places that Athena is considered Goddes of Wisdom and Strategy too, so what she is using is her domain on strategy.

    Yes, she is essentially reversing my attack Strategy every time I attack her, so that''s why I get [Future Vision] only after my attacks. She surely needs a f.u.c.k ton of control to pull something of that sort of, definitely, a millennium-old Goddes, and I can''t be told the contrary.

    There is an easy way to counter this. I can simply stop strategizing and critically thinking, and fight her on pure instinct, I am sure I can pull this off with my [Obervation Haki].

    I stopped my attacks for a moment. Athena is eyeing me curiously, and suddenly I let everything go, even most of my reasoning. So I simply attacked on instinct.

 Chapter 131 - Animal.

    My change was abrupt and swiftly, Athena didn''t show any expressions someone of her experience making certainly her a master of controlling her own expressions, but if I was critically thinking I could easily felt some distress with my [Observation Haki].

    Using my instincts took the fight to another angle, thanks to acting on instinct only my most practiced and used skill was used to attack. The kind of skill that I practiced so much it became engraved on my being muscle memory.

    A punch filled with Haki went to Athena''s face.

    *Clang*

    Sadly the punch stopped some centimeters before reaching her body, anyone who knows the goddess can easily deduce this as being her gorgon shield in its conceptual form. Unfortunately for Athena, I am acting on instinct so I didn''t even breathe to continued attacking.

    Punches and punches followed at a speed that would make my rational self envious, my mind isn''t completely active to hold back my strength anymore. So both my strength and chakra went wild.

    The poor park where we reside right now is becoming more of a crater than anything else. But I continued relentless attacking, my only objective is to kill the foe in my front that dared to try to steal my freedom.

    My relentless attacks were boring fruit, her shield was starting to form cracks, they were small but just the prospect of them forming is already a good sign to myself. Strangely Athena isn''t showing any kind of expression. But I continued to attack, in my instinctual and animalistic manner.

    My attacks slowly became stronger and stronger, and after a particularly strong punch that almost shattered Athena''s shield, she counterattacked.

    A lance made of golden energy materialized on her hand, a quick spin of the lance to block some of my attacks. And then she attacked, a simple trust that seems to carry the strength of the world with it, if I had any kind of word to describe, it would be ''Divine''.

    I suddenly felt very lethargic, which even in my instinctual State I could feel was a bad thing. But when I was making my guard she stuck aiming at my heart with the strength of the world. Thankful for an enormous effort I was able to avoid a shot through the heart before it was too late.

    But the blow still stuck me, the strength was something that would make Isshiki look like a baby, I could certainly say that I felt the weight of the whole world for a few seconds. I was sent flying in the night sky leaving a trail of blood, the pain was so tremendous that I was awakened from my animalistic state.

    At that moment I widened my eyes a bit, using my [Observation Haki] I was able to detect a lot of presences converging in this direction, which was expected seeing as I caused a lot of commotion during the fight, being throw out of my state was certainly a blessing right now, I was close on going full strength, and that would certainly be bad for the world health, and my health seeing that a lot of being are converging on this location wanting my booty.

    In this situation I have only one option, use a secret technique thought in the Joestar family for generations, a technique that I can safely say that''s saved the world multiple times, this uses principally the legs but I can sure have variations depending on the occasion. The technique is...

    Nigerundayo(Runnign away).

    Wanting to escape this shitty situation I immediately used my [Flying Thunder God] to flash away from here. But then [Future Vision] flashed, but it was too late.

    Using [Flying Thunder God] is almost instantaneous, the key here is Almost. Athena sends another last attack, but this attack was way more powerful and than the previous one, distorting space and time while it hits me, sadly for both of us, the attack hit me at the same time I teleported, disrupting my teleportation and potentially sending me to an unexpected place.

 Chapter 132 - Bitch Goddess.

    - ???Athena??? -

    Fighting with him was... strange. I know I had to do it for his own good, but it certainly was something indescribable. Now I can certainly say he looks Handsome even when he is pissed.

    This is the second time we met for real, and he certainly surprised me with his strength. Not even my time abilities were able to correctly predict he would already be so strong. I had to even use some of my magic to send him to that place.

    Faking being that bitch was a pain, it hurt a lot. Principally faking that shitty false personality of hers. To this day I hate her, even if I hadn''t met her ''personally''.

    And sending him to that place was certainly the correct choice. He would reach there anyways. It is his destiny. But being the one to do it brings a heartache I hate with a passion.

    I know you would be safe eventually. But I am still worried about you, dear.

    With this, some light started exiting Athena''s body, and what appears to be an illusion is slowly dissipating. What appears in the place of her is someone that would certainly surprise Aizen, someone he knows. A certainly tall mysterious elf woman, that as soon as the illusion faded away disappeared in a rainbow-colored light.

    -===========================-

    - Central Magical Government Body (CMGB) -

    Today is a good day for the CMGB, they are 100 days without receiving any outsiders. It is certainly something to celebrate. They even invited Inquisitors to the party, those guys may send a chill on everyone''s spine but they are still part of this.

    The party started and you could see that everyone was happy, people are drinking non-alcoholic drinks as we are on work, after all, sweets, Doritos, mountain dew, coke, and a bunch of other things were around to fill people stomachs. Some electronic music is in the background, you can even see some couples dancing. Everything was good and peaceful, as it should be.

    But then an alarm flared, dying the place in red and a loud sound. One of the inquisitors quickly took leadership and start sending soldiers to intercept the new outsider. He appears to be fairly pissed for being interrupted and seeing the embarrassed female friend of his I bet any man would.

    It was proven correct as seeing he immediately activated the [God Slayer Gas].

    The [God Slayer Gas] was a gas created to slay gods and godlike beings. The gas slowly sips away inside the being melding with their energy. The gas is almost imperceptible, and this is on purpose, the being would detect the gas and "expel" it from their organism, but the real deal will continue there slowly eating away at then, and besides everything, the gas provides the current location of the Outsider.

    Soldiers quickly entered formation and proceed to confront the Outsider, sadly the guy appears to be fairly resourceful and was able to run away before a confrontation, and everyone was kind of depressed about it, this one was smart. And seeing that they couldn''t contain the Outsider they would have to call the bitch, no one likes that arrogant goddess, much less having to deal with her. But they don''t have a choice, by what they are able to detect, the guy that entered is too strong.

    The goddess always makes a scene, and she wastes a lot of precious time complaining and finding excuses to not come and do her job. But then they felt it.

    A huge pressure, and energy that literally shook the entire world, something only a god should be able to do. This made the bitch immediately shut up and go there at maximum speed.

    And to the surprise of everyone they only found a destroyed park and a lot of spatial distortions, they tried to detect the Outsider by the gas but the detector only comes out blank. This pissed of the Bitch a lot, something about a lost slave to her.

    Sadly we are the ones that she used to discount her anger, she even took some of our young officers to do god knows what.

 Chapter 133 - Some Chakra BS.

    The moment that bullshit happened when I teleported I know I was f.u.c.k.i.e.d sideways somewhat, it is a common shitty plot used by even shittier authors to make a mess of a teleportation skill and send the protagonist to an unexpected place. My only concern is that I am on a shitty fanfiction, but something like that can''t happen, right?

    That fight was certainly a mess, fighting without synchronizing with the natural energy of the world was an amateurish error that I am totally ashamed about, but since I''ve come to this world I was able o feel its natural energy, sadly the natural energy at least on the world has a conscience, thus the increased difficulties I am having to connect with it.

    Going by the theme, I fought Athena a Greek goddess, so the conscience holding the natural energy from my clutches must be Gaia, and if I go by all material I read about her, she is a total bitch personality-wise. And her family keed doing strange i.n.c.e.s.tuous relationsh.i.p.s, it isn''t a surprise the messed up personalities of them. Well synchronizing with the natural energy won''t be difficult per see, but it would certainly take a lot of time to do it, I need to go through the backdoor to avoid Gaia bullshitting me, but once I can synchronize one time, I am certain my strength will be back to normal.

    And Athena... It was extremely strange that fight, if you could call that trade of slaps a fight it was definitely something shameful to even think about. But her... she was extremely weird, principally the fact that I can''t feel her energy correctly, it was strangely familiar, but I can''t remember where I had felt something like that before, it definitely isn''t Divinity.

    And divinity, I felt it from one of the beings that was coming as reinforcements. How I do know it was divinity? Simply, its ''purity'' and divine feeling, being someone on the vapour stage is very bad when fighting divinity. I know I need to enter the liquid state asap, this world was no joke if Athena''s strength is anything to go by. I need to find my colour too.

    And after reaching the Liquid state (Six Path State), I will finally unlock Dodoudamas, have easier access to all elements and its respective Kekkei Genkai''s, and unlock the ability to fly naturally. I can already fly, but I will be able to do it as naturally as breathing. And finally, I will be able to enhance my chakra quality and find my colour.

    Finding your colour is a direct upgrade in the quality of your chakra, reaching the Liquid state will surely bring up its density making you stronger. But color will change its quality, something no one on the Narutoverse was able to do. Sadly Reaching your color stage will reset your chakras density, but fortunately is extremely easy to raise it. After all, you have done it before.

    And after you have done all of it, you will finally pursue divinity, which is something i don''t have much information about, all the knowledge I asked after I reincarnated stops before Divinity, I will need to remake all of my skills probably, I can already feel the pain in the ass it gonna be. *Sigh*.

    Thankfully this world appears to be one of the best places to search for divinity, at the end I met two Gods just after entering the World.

 Chapter 134 - Prison.

    Now is not the time to keep daydreaming about my future, first I need to access my surroundings and see where did I end up.

    Looking around I can see a greyish white landscape, strangely smooth I unleashed my [Observation Haki] to survey my surroundings it surprised me a bit when I felt Divinity in my immediate surroundings.

    Looking at the giant that is emanating divinity I can safely assume he is a Titan, gods aren''t that big.

    "Hello, big guy. Nice to meet you"(Aizen).

    "Another victim I see"(Mysterious titan)

    "*Groan*... Not again..."(Aizen).

    I suddenly felt a very heavy and large object falling on me, I immediately adjusted my posture and caught the object with my hands covered in [Armament Haki] for precaution of course. I am f.u.c.k.i.n.g surprised with its weight, I am literally exceeding my limits to lift it above my head.

    Looking up to see with my own eyes what my [Obsevation Haki] is informing me the whole time I see the sky. Yes, I am holding the f.u.c.k.i.n.g ''sky''. And if I am holding the Sky, I can safely assume that this bastard is Atlas without a doubt, and I am gonna kill him and be very vocal about it. Gnashing my teeth and almost roaring I say to him:

    "F.u.c.kign Bastard, I am gonna kill you and that shit merry band of yours"(Aizen).

    "Mah, it''s not that bad... Now that I am finally free from this shitty prison I can help Cronos on killing that lightning dog"(Atlas).

    "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g piece of shit, I will f.u.c.k.i.n.g impale you with a cactus made of adamantium and look at your crying face while you die"(Aizen).

    Calling shit to a Titan''s face is a good way to get rid of your could mood, sadly Atlas appears to be ignoring me and simply made some stretches and disappeared to go suck off Cronos.

    When he disappeared I let out a *sigh*, created a wooden clone to hold the sky, and simply exited Atlas so-called prison. It''s fairly easy to fool it by the way it works.

    The sky will weigh exactly a little past your limits of strength, so it will change from person to person, even a normal human can hold the sky. He would just not be able to handle it for too much time. And for someone who can create clones, this is like a prison without locks, extremely easy to escape from. This isn''t a prison that relies on your strength, it relies on your Endurance. A perfect prison for Atlas the Titan of Endurance, but a very shitty prison to anyone with a more varied repertoire of skills.

    And will I exit this place, kick ass, clean my shame of a fight, get Athena''s and Atlas head, and form a harem of beauties and become the next Jade emperor winning some strange tournament? No, of course not.

    I have other plans. They may or may not involve of a lot of blood and bodies.

 Chapter 135 - Road to infinity strength.

    You may have noticed that I behaved in an extremely hotheaded manner when talking to Atlas. That was not unintentional, I have long been able to control my emotions and Expression so acting like that I something extremely unbecoming of me.

    I did all that to create a persona, A fake impression to Atlas have of me, as much as I can probably kick ass from some of the Gods here. After all, I destroyed the moon with pure Taijutsu. It doesn''t hurt to be cautious, and my battles until now have proved that preparations are the key, look at Batman, for example, a Normal human can duke it out with godlike beings with enough preparations. Nowe imagines Batman with godlike power. I can certainly feel a chill here, and you?

    Now I acted with all that fake persona and shit, simply because Atlas will come back. Why the hell would the Titan come back to the place of his torment for who knows how long? To mock me of course. The guy suffered so much from it that he won''t resist mocking someone on the same conditions, principally someone hot-headed as I portrayed. Sympathy, Empathy can I eat it? Of course, the guy doesn''t have something like that, he is a f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard through and through.

    But seeing a lot of things from greek mythology made me think about all the other things I know of. The biblical faction certainly exists, I was reincarnated by their system anyway. and thinking about it is a scary thought, just imagining how powerful Lucifer is bringing some chills on my back, and God? How the f.u.c.k do you fight Omnipotence and Omniscience?

    Then there is the Norse, with Odin and Yggdrasil. The Chinese with Pangu and Nuwa, even if I can reach a very high brute power, they have some abilities that are pure bullshit. I fear more a Hentai protagonist with time powers than a Juggernaut with a lot of strength, I can think a lot of countermeasures for brute strength, but something as obscure as time powers are too much.

    And now I need to prepare for Atlas return, some good traps with fuinjutsu can get the work done. But I never tested fuinjutsu on a divine being, did I? Well, I can always add more zeroes to the quantity and quality, I doubt the guy can avoid a billion of dimensional locking seals. And do you think I will simply kill the guy the moment he is locked? Ha, good joke. No, I will of course experiment on him to found some info about divinity, I don''t want more surprises like what happened with Athena, being shamed once was already enough for me.

    And besides, this place is an ideal place to train my body, where I could f.u.c.k.i.n.g find a place with the best possible weight fo the multiverse. I am definitely Stealing this place for me. For someone who can destroy the moon with Taijutsu, it''s kinda difficult to find weights for some good old weightlifting, I can make some things with seals, but they are becoming to f.u.c.k.i.n.g complex for me to carry on my person all the time.

    And the fact that I will have a weight constantly adjusting to my limit indefinitely, plus with my [Sage Body] regeneration healing my muscles faster than they could break, I can safely say I am in the road to infinity strength, I am not even ashamed of abusing this bug in the system, if I have to fight beings like Sun Wukong, Lucifer and Cronos I am gonna exploit the hell of this things.

    Good thing I came prepared for situations like these. I have a bunch of seals with food enough to last me millenniums, I am not dumb enough to not bring this f.u.c.kton of food and water.

 Chapter 136 - Montage.

    I traded places with my wooden clone and went on to my mix of exercises, using the sky I improved my physical strength more and more. Road to infinity strength Baby.

    But I didn''t only improve my psyche, while I was doing physical exercises I keep up with my elemental training, at the end physical exercises are something extremely menial so I have long since mastered the art of doing it while doing other things at the same time.

    I of course spammed my Wooden clones to the Max, I am no idiot when it comes to training efficiency, and cheesing my way through things. Most of my clones weren''t training thought, they were focusing on creating seals for the previous resident of this prison, Atlas. Preparing the trap for him was something I will definitely do, but as time passed and I was able to think a little more deeply into things, Better be safe than sorry.

    I entered a routine, I would exercise and train my elements until my mental strength failed me. Then I would meditate and try to apply the tips Hagoromed said to me, Reaching the liquid state alone is no joke, but I have faith that I will be able to do it. After all, I have all the time in the world, don''t I?

    I, of course, stopped to eat and drink every time my body demanded it, just the fact I am thirsty is a show of the first signs of dehydration and even if I have a [Sage Body] being healthy is something good for both your body and mind.

    After spending a long time in this prison I was able to tell that time is distorted here, this was also one of the reasons it was so f.u.c.k.i.n.g difficult to connect to nature energy here, besides Gaia of course. but after a long time, I was finally able to synchronize myself with this Universe natural energy.

    It was a mindblowing experience, It felt extraordinary, it was like a part of mine that was missing for so long finally reconnected like I''ve lost an arm and magically recovered it perfectly. finally, my sensing abilities are back in full, I was definitely feeling extremely handicapped before, but now I am back to normal, and growing stronger by the minute. Thanks, Atlas for this prison that it''s looking day by day more like a gift than anything else.

    Thanks to my sensing abilities now 100% I was able to feel how distorted times were here, sadly it''s extremely incoherent and confusing. So I am sadly not going to get my own hyperbolic time chamber any time soon.

    But this didn''t bring me down, being on my normal again felt very nice, so I proceed to take my training even more seriously. If this was possible anyway.

    After exercising so much my strength skyrocketed, I can safely say that I can destroy the moon now with half the effort, how much time it took? I have no idea. but after having such a great boost in strength I had to train my control of it again, don''t want to end like superman, feeling like he lives in a world made of cardboard. Even if it''s true.

    I didn''t neglect any of my other skills either, I spent a lot of clones to improve my mastery fo then, after all, there is no perfection, the road to mastery is like the Universe itself Ififnity and always expanding. Even knowing there is no end to improvement, didn''t bring me to an existential crisis or something, it only motivated me more.

 Chapter 137 - Angry Beheader.

    My training montage was something I needed, this new world was stronger than I thought, the extra effort this definitely worth it.

    I needed some downtime, and after who knows how long I am finally prepared to exit this prison, I have long since made it mine a customized it, I won''t change its place for the sole reason of getting Atlas on this trap, besides being some kind of poetic justice I wanted utterly destroy him.

    But now I have trained for a fairly long time, and I want to explore this world a bit.

    I am worried I won''t be here when Atlas enters the prison against. not even close I put so many seals here that he would have a little bit difficult entering and when my alarms are flared I can easily teleport here to see his face. And I bet it would be priceless.

    But now I want to exit the prison to the world, and that''s exactly what I did.

    After I exited the prison I am now on the ocean, the Atlantic ocean to be more precise. Funny thing. I hastily returned to Europe, as much as the USA is a good choice Europe and Asia are relatively older continents and I can find more info there, at least for now. But first, I want to return to my previous fighting place, I need to investigate some things and acquire as much info as I can.

    Using [Flying Thunder God] I was able to easily reach my previous place, but this time I didn''t wait I summoned a bunch of Wooden clones and send then to roam the world and do a bunch of menial Tasks, right now my priority is to reach the Liquid state and reach it Fast.

    So I did something that should''ve done before but was to afraid to really do it. My clones will find info, train, and create some things I need to form a power base on this world.

    After sending the bunch of clones I started my own investigations. To the Park first.

    Reaching that place was kind of nostalgic, well the first thing I noticed after releasing my [Observation Haki] was how much time passed. 10 Years. I spent 10 years in that prison, I know that time was kind of messed up there, but I didn''t know it was this much. Well, at least I can''t die of old age anymore.

    Going back to searching the park, I found it hardly changed, it was like I never fought here, to begin with, they certainly have a good clean up force, even if this much time passed I am certain that normal human would have a lot of problems making it exactly as before.

    While I was examining the Park I sudden presence appears close to me, looking at this being I can finally see someone I hate. Athena.

    I didn''t wait for her to talk, there is no need for it. The time to talk and be politely ended a long time ago. I released my chakra, boosted my strength to the maximum, drenched my hand in [Armament Haki], and finally used [Raikiri] to make my hand a lightning blade capable of cutting diamond easily.

    With a speed that would make my previous self stupefied I swung my arm with all my strength, the training I did in Atlas prison boring fruit as my arm moved like never before. In one swift motion, Athena''s vision shifted, she didn''t even have the opportunity to say anything before her head went flying. Today a goddess was beheaded.

    Blood gushed faster like a very fountain, and her body spasmed for a bit before hitting the ground with a thud, making the blood from a flying river of blood.

    She must have decided to check this place for me, a criminal always returns to the crime scene after all.

 Chapter 138 - Investigation.

    After killing Athena I grew extremely suspicious, It was simply too easy, and if there is something my math class thought em is that when is too easy you are usually wrong.

    I immediately activated some seal I carry on my person, creating a barrier that is isolating the park for some time, it won''t stop any divine beings, but it will surely delay then, and when they have finally able to reach it I will be long gone, but right now I need to investigate Athena.

    First and foremost her clothes appear to have changed a lot, and I am not talking about the 10-year gap, I am talking about the general style. Before she was using some kind of formal clothes, but right now she is with some kind of party clothes, I am no specialist in a woman''s mind but I can definitely tell that abrupt change of style is something to look for.

    But he most worrying is her aura, she emanates a clear aura of divinity, but the first time I encountered her I was barely able to feel anything, something definitely fishy is going on.

    I searched her body for more clues and I found some normal personal items, but the most surprising was the contracts, this was probably the contract I was supposed to sign, and even if I suspect the ??Athea?? the part about the contract appears to be true.

    (I will call the Elf woman ''??Athena??'' from now own, And the dead one just ''Athena'', hope I am not confusing anyone).

    I searched a bit more and found some little pamphlet and a booklet containing a routine, it is probably her schedule or something, I will surely investigate the locations on it. But the most fascinating thing was her purse. Well, I didn''t become obsessed with fashion or anything, I never cared much about my appearance, but the thing with that purse is that it''s a f.u.c.k.i.n.g spatial purse.

    Well, it''s definitely a blessing finding one of those, a good research material for me to look into my downtime, maybe I can replicate the way they fold space on it and made one of my own.

    Yet, my biggest gain was inside the purse, Two divine armaments a Lance and a Shield respectively. Wait, wasn''t these armaments conceptual? I know they probably had a physical form but I tough they would die with the goddess. Good to know they''re still up.

    And they are filled with divinity, Athena''s divinity to be exact. F.u.c.k.i.n.g legendary drop I received here. Sadly after examining Athena''s divinity, I reached an extremely depressing conclusion, from what I know Athena is a maiden goddess, so if you are thinking of even using her divinity in any shape or form, you need to be a maiden, which I am not, so I can only forget about getting it.

    But I am not close to passing this opportunity to study a divine spark, it will certainly help me reach the liquid state, which I feel is something I am closer to by the day.

 Chapter 139 - Gravy.

    I could feel that my sealing barrier was being analyzed. This is my cue to disappear from this location.

    Now I need to destroy the body, I read too many comics to know how easy is to revive someone, and I don''t want that overused trope to bite me in the ass later. A simple stomp on the ground and all the evidence of my doings are engulfed by the earth, any kind of clues ground by a cleaver form of control, and like everything in existence, it returned to dust.

    I swiftly used the [Flying Thunder God] and I disappeared, without any delay this time, when I learned the [Flying Thunder God] I quickly passed tot he next stage in whatever I was doing at that moment so I didn''t bother to truly grasp it, principally for me as I always felt it was inferior to a common teleportation ability, so I kind of procrastinated on improving it. And is m very ashamed for doing it, with a clone, I could''ve made the process fairly quick, but I didn''t bother at the time as I let my anxiety drive me to do new projects. Old Habits die hard.

    Now after my screw up I decided to scrub the majority of my incomplete skills, one of the reasons I sent a lot of my clones around the world isn''t simply an intelligence-gathering, it''s for knowledge too. It would help me immensely fill my gaps in innumerable areas, it would certainly help in raising my knowledge.

    I even created some new skills that I wanted. I didn''t do it before simply because I was too giddy and anxious to see a new world, and now that anxiety has mostly passed so I was able to let my creativity flow, principally studying the Rinnegan.

    Now I can safely say that I discovered and created a Kekkei Genkai related to gravity. I simply named it Gravity Release following the trend. Creating it was complicated and I can safely say took me the most of my ten years in Atlas prison but it was worth it, and something completely original I created studying other things, it felt really good to possess something truly my own, that I created and could pride myself in. I ended with a very deep connection with it, close to my Mokuton, being the creator of something has its benefits.

    And I needed something more original for me, a lot of strong people have their own signature techniques, and I decided to make Gravity release mine. I already have mokuton, but it, unfortunately, can''t be used on all occasions, summoning wood and tress is in no shape or form subtle, but Gravity on the other hand is mostly invisible until you met some conditions.

    Now I need to hide a bit, killing Athena sure stirred some things principally the factions of the world, I wouldn''t be surprised if some kind of war started because of it. And I don''t wanna fight 3 or more Gods at the same time, they wouldn''t let their guards low at like the now-dead Athena did, I bet they would come at me with a vengeance, Literally.

 Chapter 140 - A burger.

    So I concentrated on myself and hid my energy, I have exceptionally good control of my chakra in general, so of course, I use it to hide my monstrous chakra. And after spending a good chunk of time in Atlas prison training, both my psyche and chakra grew immensely, sadly I don''t have a real way to compare my levels of chakra, I have long since left the Juubi in the dust in terms of quantity.

    Sadly hiding my natural energy is gonna be a pain, a Sage can detect another Sage fairly easy as it depends all on the skill, so you can imagine how much of skill with natural energy a being like Pan or Gaia has at using natural energy. Thankfully both are at odds with the Greek pantheon, one is missing, and the other is a bonafide enemy.

    The easiest way to deal with their apparent live persecution would be to kill them all. They can''t find you if they are all dead after all. But I can imagine that some gods more specialized in combat will be way more difficult to kill than an unaware Athena.

    I flashed some more times and went to a more populated area, walking around a bit, taking in the changes all around me, the world really changed a lot in just ten years. My thoughts and musing are quickly cut short when I was able to detect a fairly good smell.

    The smell is coming from a Pub a little bit down this street. Seeing as I am fairly hungry, and this is a good cover as any.

    Entering the Pub the smell got even stronger, The Pub has a very homely feeling giving more of a cafe vibe than anything else, the temperature is great and the tables have a fairly good amount of space between then, everything seems to be decorated with some personal things of the owner, like his favorite sports team, some photos of famous people, and even some movie posters in frames.

    I Chose a table in one of the corners close to a window, a fairly good position giving me ample vision of the establishment and the street. My seat was very comfortable, and very spacey seeing as someone with 2.10 meters of height can safely seat without much trouble.

    I took the simple menu that was already on my table and started reading its contents. Even now even being able to make photosynthesis, don''t mean I gave up on eating, on the contrary, it is still something I enjoy a lot doing. So after reading, I chose a ''Freedom Oil'', composed of a burger with bacon, eggs cheese, and barbecue sauce, it also came with cheddar filled french fries. To drink a simple mixed drink of chocolate Ice cream mixed with coke called ''Vaca Atolada''.

    The waiter quickly took my orders, and now I have to just to wait for a few minutes. It didn''t take much for it to come, maybe it was because I was immersed in my thoughts, or just because people here are really fast, but in a few minutes, I was with everything I asked for in front of me prepared to be eaten.

    I ate neither fast nor slow, simply at a normal pace appreciating the food which came in equal parts tasting splendid, and costing fairly cheep for its deliciousness. If you are asking yourself how would I pay? simple Athena had a lot of money on that pouch of hers, and I am not above collecting drops from a dead enemy, I was an Anbu black ops operative after all.

    This made me think about the Narutoverse a bit, principally one of the funniest episodes of my life there. Once when I was studying some seals I came towards a fairly old seal, you could call it ancient even. The seal was specifically a contraceptive seal made especially for men. The seal was something very efficient and very inconspicuous, bringing about a 100% success rate of no impregnation, so ti quickly dominated the market, soon most of the male shinobi population was using one of those, people spent years, sometimes decades with he seal on them. But due to something very unfortunate, it was deemed forbidden to use the seal. You see, the seal used as the basis of a storage seal, so it technically stored all the s.p.e.r.m produced for years, and a lot of male shinobi are quite active when it comes to s.e.x, so the seal acc.u.mulated a lot and I mean a lot of s.p.e.r.m. But the seal has linked with the person chakra, to be able to be inscribed on their skin, so when they died and the chakra runs out the seal would collapse and deposit all of its contents outside, literally reaching the enemies full of s.p.e.r.m, the problem was thought so great that it was one of the first time the 5 villages agreed on something easily.

    Just thinking about this made me laugh, imagine you pick a kunai and stick to you enemy eyeball, and then suddenly sugar a shower of s.p.e.r.m, it must be one of the funniest sight ever-

    "Ho, you appear to be having a lot of fun"(?????).

    My heart nearly jumped out of my chest, this thing of being surprised is getting old fast, how the f.u.c.k someone can avoid my [Observation Haki] fused with all my other sensing abilities, and two f.u.c.k.i.n.g times. I call this a total f.u.c.k.i.n.g bullshit.

 Chapter 141 - Surprise! surprise!! surprise!!!

    Looking at the person who surprised me I can see Athena? wtf? didn''t I just kill her? I am not having a God Of War moment here, am I? Hope not.

    "Athena?... Haven''t I just killed you?"(Aizen).

    "So rude, you were much more polite in our first meeting"(??Athena??).

    Wait I didn''t talk with the Athena I killed, so this must be the Fake one. I concentrated a bit more on all my seeing powers and thanks to my Gravity Release I found something very interesting. Her center of gravity doesn''t add up with her visual size.

    "You are using some skill to hide your appearance and expect me to be polite?"(Aizen).

    She appears fairly surprised by my statement, probably didn''t expect I would figure it out so fast.

    "You surprise me again and again, I indeed made the right choice. But how did you figure it out?"(??Athena??).

    With this, some lights started showing from her and her true form is slowly being revealed, a very tall elf woman measuring at least 2.18 meters tall appeared in my front, she is definitely very beautiful, an athletic figure that would put world athletes to shame, well-distributed and proportioned muscles, a blond hair that is closer to a precious material than gold. Long years typically that are seen on Warcraft elves, and Rainbow colored shining eyes.

    She is that elf woman that appeared after my fight with the Salamander patriarch, but there I was able to use my [Future Vision] to probe her, so she let me as some form of test hmmm.

    "I am good at reading clues"(Aizen).

    Like I am dumb enough to tell her about my skill, do I look like an idiot to you?

    "It''s not like you need to tell me about your Gravity Release or the other things, I already know it."(Elf Woman).

    My expression control must''ve slipped a bit because she was able to read it fairly well.

    "How? you told me of course."(Elf Woman).

    At this moment I grew I little bit pissed, and my control on the still new gravity release slipped a bit. thankfully my control isn''t as horrible as I assumed and my Gravity Release focused on the Elf Woman, I huge pressure befell her, pressing her being on itself, and what would normally make even God flinch her response was... Blushing? Did she just got excited by my energy touching her? wtf?

    "*huff*... Don''t do this out in the open..."(Elf Woman).

    Completely changing the subject as nothing happens:

    "*Cough* Well, I must introduce myself, my name is Allessa Zoey Windrunner, and I am the twin sister of Alleria Windrunner."(Allessa).

    Well, f.u.c.k. Someone from Warcraft, it isn''t a surprise she is so strong them, With all the bullcrap you can find in that verse becoming a Divine being is not that complicated, and the real deal must have a lot more magical bullshittery than just that few that appear in the games.

    Allessa must''ve felt my cautiousness increasing so she said something that almost blew my mind.

    "You don''t need to be so cautious you know. I know a lot about you, like your reincarnation, your time in the Narutoverse, your Insecurities..."(Allessa).

    My world shattered, someone knows about my deepest secrets, and if she knows about this... I swore I wouldn''t tell anyone about it, so the only way for her of knowing it would be if I told her myself. Other ways of her knowing it never crossed my mind, I made sure to secure all possible leaks of it, principally my mind. And what she said about insecurities... I am aware of then, it''s difficult to let then go, it is not a physical problem that [Sage Body] can deal with, it is psychological.

    I remember like it was yesterday, my whole past life I was under a Woman, My mother and Grandmother which held a lot of power over my actions, my teacher were 95% women, and even on the highest position of the director were women. This was the reason I never understood a feminist, they always preached that woman was inferior and need equality, but on my eyes, they always held power over me.

    I didn''t care though, but slowly I developed an inferiority complex. The only male figure in my life was my seldom present father who would overwork himself to give us better conditions, I don''t blame him of course but... From a young age, I discovered that being a boy was bad, everyone said that man=bad. I would run a lot and play fighting games with other children and then be told that it was bad, that I should draw instead. And when I drew battles between pirates showing swords and guns, I would be reprimanded violent and called to the director office.

    I slowly drew into myself, constantly being yelled that you''re bad because the way you are born is a sure way to make a very problematic person. Sadly I am not gay, I didn''t feel any kind of attraction for males, I am still straight, and like any kind of straight man, I tried to get a girlfriend.

    It didn''t end well, remember that is aid that most people who surrounded me are women, Let''s just say that women won''t have the best mouth to an ugly and fat kid. Children are crueler than you can imagine, and as I lived in a fairly small town, I was always told that man=bad, that I was ugly and fat, and that reputation glued with me for a long time.

    I tried talking with my father in the few moments he available, and being someone of a time that if you aren''t hurting and your belly is full, it means I have no problems. It was difficult, but have something to talk with my father was a good thing. It made us closer.

    I was able to make some friends at school, with common hobbies like video games and interesting animes, I was that fat friend with glasses. I made some very good ''friends''.

    Sadly school came to an end, and high school started. My parents thought it would be a good experience if I studied at a better school close to the capital of our state. And I am very glad that I did, at that time I was very close to a breaking point and I didn''t know it, only in the future would recognize the symptoms.

    The hight school was a completely new experience, new people, a new city, new teachers. Everything was new and it was somewhat a breath of fresh air, I liked it. Even if I had to wake up at 3:45 am every day to go to a school in another city, I was fairly happy. And for the first time, I decided to focus almost wholeheartedly on my studies, and bring up my sports and exercises in my life, maybe I could be just ugly and not fat?

    I was wrong, apparently, I got the wrong side of genetics, I am like my father too much, so getting thinner was a pipe dream, and my five years going to the gym and others sports yield basically nothing, if I look at it it just made me fatter. That was the first time I had a close to what depression is like. But thanks to my parent''s help I was able to get out of my funk, sadly it was close to my important exams, so I had to study in a depressed state, I didn''t mind, as they say, your future is more important.

    But studying in a depressed state was as useless as diving equipment for fish. My text results were bad, really bad. I finished high school, the few friends I had during all my life, were slowly fading with the concerns in their lives, I don''t blame them, they had indeed more important things to do than entertain their fat friend, but it still hurt you know. My love life was a complete joke, 17 and no semblance of it, I was asked more than 3 times by family if I was gay. 17 and no semblance of a girl in your life, of course, they would become suspicious, I don''t blame them, but it still hurt.

    Then came college, I didn''t enter some kind of Prestigious college or something, it was average like me. I didn''t mind, I was pretty pumped up by the new experience. Let''s say that my inferiority complex came back with a vengeance, everyone was literally better than me, I know I shouldn''t compare myself with other people but I couldn''t help it. But I didn''t get discouraged, I continued studying trying to focus on my future above other things.

    Now studying during the night I tried to find a job, but sadly the country was in an economical crisis, so no one was contracting new people, heck unemployment was at an all-time high. Thankfully my parents had very stable jobs.

    The first semester went relatively fast, it being very close to what high school as like so I was able to adapt very quickly, it was more difficult nonetheless but I was able to pull through. I was never smart, but I always studied a lot for my education, so even if I was relatively lower I was always able to pull through. My grades were well, average. but I was already somehow used to it, I always studied a lot to get average grades that were nothing new. Sadly my inferiority complex was getting worse and worse, and seeing a guy literally two years older than me already engaged was a heavy blow, but I didn''t mind.

    The second semester was most of the same, it increased the difficulty obviously, but nothing that spending more time studying didn''t solve. There were more parties, but I was never a party guy, always thought they were boring, so I basically spent most of my time on then eating seated on some corner, so I always avoided it, if there is something I couldn''t handle was boredom without purpose.

    Then came the third semester.

    I had a relapse and my depression came back with a vengeance and adding my inferiority complex...This time it was much much worse, my world lost its colors, it was like everything dulled somehow, happiness was a rare commodity, even food something that always brought my mood up was becoming tasteless, my social skills that ere already poor went to the drain. I became quieter, my mother noticed but thought nothing of it. I didn''t want to search for help, I didn''t want to feel weak. I should have.

    It went like this for three months, I needed three months to get to a level I could study again. I thought it would be like last time, I was wrong. My mother never let me skip a day of school, so even when I was on one of the lowest points in my life I continued going to college, even if everything the teacher said got over my head due to my depressive state.

    Suddenly I had to catch up with three months of study and study for future tests. It wasn''t easy, but I was able to pull through, the sheer time I spent studying baffle me to this day, I never forced me to study so much on daily bases like that, and I am counting the ninja world on this one.

    I was able to pull through most, but I failed two subjects. I got fairly discouraged and cried for the first time in years, thoughts of killing myself were very frequent, it was the first time I failed on a subject so miserably, it hit me hard, very hard.

    That depression that I thought had gone away, resurfaced, it was just there under the surface of my mind waiting for a moment of weakness to get a stronger hold over me. And this time it came back stronger than ever, suddenly I couldn''t follow the class anymore, no matter how much I studied nothing seemed to stick in my head, I never had so many Zeros in my entire life, and this only went to worsening my depression, making my inferiority complex worse as well. thoughts of killing myself were an almost daily occurrence, but my cowardice stopped me from it, I was always a coward for pain previously. I thought of 2019 as the worse year of my life. Silly me.

    Seeing as I wasn''t able to follow classes and things were getting worse by the minute on college I decided to quit. In my head, I would quit college and try to find a job, where I could learn some different things and maybe get out of my depression, a new ambient has done well for me before after all.

    2020 wasn''t a good year for anyone, it wasn''t even worse for a country that was just recently out of an economical crisis. That f.u.c.k.i.n.g pandemic f.u.c.k.i.e.d the whole world, I have a theory that it was all the fault of a Chinese young master.

    If I thought 2019 was bad 2020 was way worse, suddenly the already low social contact I had become null, there were days that I said less than a phrase out loud. And everyone was going broke thanks to the f.u.c.k.i.n.g pandemic so finding work was just a pipe dream. My depression got worse by the day, the country was worsening by the day, together with my mental health.

    Then it came, after a particularly bad day, I went to sleep and died. Yep me that was thinking of killing himself daily but never had the courage to it died sleeping. I don''t know what killed me but it happens.

    I never thanked something so much more than that line I had to wait how long on the underworld, if it wasn''t for that time to organize my thoughts, I would probably have broken. After that, I was basically in heaven, I had a chance to start again, on a world with magical ninja''s. I was in my own personal heaven, the color returned to the world, I suddenly had such huge energy and motivation that I never have seen before. I literally won the genetic lottery, a huge and prestigious clan, and now I had superpowers. Of course, it had bad moments, but in my eyes, it was nothing like before.

    But even then, I wasn''t able to love, to connect with someone. As much as I would''ve like to say that all my problems were over, I was very mistaken, that kind of thing is never over. My inability with women and inferiority complex still followed me, depression has probably too, thankfully It didn''t get a hold of me yet. But seeing someone that knows a lot of my deepest secrets was-...

    "You shouldn''t let your past stop your future happiness you know"(Allessa)

    "I always hated to see you cry..."(Allessa).

    "Huh?..."(Aizen).

    I put my hand in my face, and I am definitely crying, tears were going down my face, it isn''t a downpour of it, just some lonely tears like myself-...

    I should go, I don''t want to be seen like this... when I was preparing to teleport away I felt a hand touch mine.

    "Don''t do this to yourself, you know it is bad for you..."(Allessa).

    I did what everyone does when they are in an unexpected cornered situation, I became angry and lashed out. Pulling my hand out of her reach I said.

    "And who are you to butt yourself in my life?"(Aizen).

    "I am your wife of course."(Allessa).

    "You are my- Wait. What?"(Aizen).

 Chapter 142 - Headache.

    Why do I suddenly feel an extremely strong headache coming. What kind of garbage Ecchi anime plot is this. Must resist the urge to create very lethal black holes, must resist.

    "*Sigh* Are you crazy or something woman?"(Aizen).

    "No. Why?"(Allessa).

    "I don''t know much about your elves culture but, you don''t simply approach someone that is borderline hostile to you saying you are his wife or something, it''s strange. Besides the ''i already know anything about your stuff'', it sounds too much like some kind of stalker yan-"(Aizen).

    I grew a little bit pale, If she is a Yandere I am f.u.c.k.i.e.d. In your depraved kinky minds it must sound very s.e.xy or whatever your depravity tells you, but a yandere IRL is totally something you don''t want in your life, believe in me for that one... Must resist the urge to throw black holes.

    Well, the silence is getting awkward, I must continue talking:

    "Well, if you had approached me a tad bit differently, my first impression of you would''ve been a lot better. You could''ve simply asked to sit on my table, asked for a milkshake or something. And started with some small talk, and maybe after we became acquaintances we could''ve slowly develop something out of it, even mark a date, starting with something innocent like me helping you move some heavy boxes or something and slowly building it. But the way you approached it was definitely very creepy"(Aizen)

    "But why would I need help moving boxes, they are extremely light, and I can easily move a building alone"(Allessa).

    I facepalmed a little, of course, she wouldn''t understand that...

    "Forgot that you''re an elf, completely different culture, customs, and whatnot. Please tell me that there isn''t some strange custom to sacrifice males or something."(Aizen).

    "No fo course not. We chose one partner for life, and we stay with them until the end. Normally when one of the parts die we close ourselves, but suicides are more common."(Allessa).

    My headache is growing by the minute, and I am not liking it.

    "Please don''t tell me you made something permanent and stupid"(Aizen).

    "Of course not, a ceremony must be conducted to choose your other half and we both connect for the first time and boom! It just works. I am just following my mother''s advice. She always said that being direct and decisive is the best course of action, she did it with father and worked splendidly with her, so I thought it would work too."(Allessa).

    "I think on this occasion you are being too much direct, and too much decisive. But why me anyway, there must be a lot of better people out there."(Aizen).

    I tried to reign in my inferiority complex but I appear to have failed again.*sigh*.

    "I always liked you, so I thought it would be good"(Allessa).

    "How come you always like me? This is like the third time I''ve seen you. Are you from the future or something?"(Aizen).

    "No, time travel is a mess. No one wants to touch that thing. It has to something to do with my magic"(Allessa).

    "Well, I already know a lot about you, so telling something about em is only fair"(Allessa).

    "Sure go ahead, I have some theories but I am curious myself too."(Aizen).

    "Me and my Twin sister Alleria, although we were born fairly equal in appearances, our talents couldn''t be more different. She was an absolute beast with a bow, and I had the highest talent with magic recorded in history, don''t think little of it thought all elves have at least a little bit of talent with magic, we can almost eat magic after all. But I was different, my talents were off the charts, things that took the most talented of mages months to grasp, I would in a day or two, magic came as easily as breathing for me."(Allessa).

    "Wow, that''s really impressive, I don''t know much about magic on the Warcraft verse, just that it''s very difficult to grasp, seeing as most renamed mages have some sort of white hair to boot."(Aizen).

    "Yeah, you are indeed right. But not everything was happiness and poneys. My immense talent quickly drew a lot of attention, both good and bad. Thankfully I had two things to protect me, being from the fairly prestigious Windrunner family has its perks. But it wouldn''t be enough if it wasn''t for another special thing I have, one of my deepest secrets, and as I know yours it''s only fair that I tell you mine"(Allessa).

    "Besides being born with a peerless talent, I was also born with a skill, a magic if you will. It was something completely Otherworldly, it is the 4th true magic"(Allessa).

    "Wait, true magic. How the heck this is possible"(Aizen).

    "I really don''t know, I was born this way."(Allessa).

    "The 4th true magic takes the principle of ''everything is linked together one way or another'', and it takes this principle and elevates it to the extreme"(Allessa).

    "The domain of the Fourth Magic is Omniscience and Omnipotence of Atomic Structures. To put it simply, The Fourth Magic gives its user unimaginable processing capabilities so that they can fully understand and comprehend the precise location and momentum of every atom in the universe and their past and future values at any given moment. The Fourth Magic also allows for the manipulation of any given atom''s (or atoms'') location and momentum. An example of this would be knowing the trajectory and speed at which the pieces of a shattering glass window travel (the observation half of the Fourth Magic) and tinkering with said trajectories so that the pieces do not slice a bystander''s throat, thereby preventing the bystander''s death (the manipulation half of the Fourth Magic)."(Allessa).

    "The 4th true magic also grants me the ability to use Vector Manipulation, And that''s was the reason I was able to easily resist your Gravity Release"

    "But even in possession of such magic, I had a peculiar talent in it. Karma. Ever since I can remember I was able to see Karmic virtue, Karmic connection, and principally Karmic lines."(Allessa).

    "Wait, this means..."(Aizen).

    "Yes, since I could remember I could see it, the karmic network that interwoven the Omniverse. So before people even had the chance to meet me I would already know their intentions if they would be good friends or if they would kill me. And this became my reality, at first I thought of it a very good thing, but soon I was shown the opposite."(Allessa).

    "All my friendsh.i.p.s, everything felt so artificial, It made an invisible rift between me and my friends and family, they grew suspicious and thought less of me, and only my family supported me until the end. A sad truth I would learn in the future is that the 4th true magic depends on your strength, so..."(Allessa).

    "You can''t get everything correct yet, right?"(Aizen).

    "Yes, that''s why I was really surprised by your strength, You are stronger than I thought "(Allessa).

    "Well I won''t complain about the free info or anything. I don''t want to be impolite or anything but this bring me a question. What it has to do with me?"(Aizen).

    She seems a bit embarrassed talking about it and if what I know from karmic virtue from CCG I have a slightly bad feeling.

    "Due to my 4th true magic, I was never able to feel love, I had my family and all, but seeing how much bad and greedy people came to me to take advantage of my magical talents, I grew distant from love and relationsh.i.p.s, at maximum, I would have some kind of distant friendship, only for it to be discarded later as I told you"(Allessa).

    "So imagine my surprise when I was able to see a Karmic Tread as I have never seen before. It was thick and huge, and I mean huge, and the patterns and ways it was interwoven took my curiosity. I quickly went to research about it, and only found this kind of tread between true love, between soulmates. My parents had it, and some couples I found also had it, Even my twin Sister has found hers on her husband Turalion."(Allessa).

    "Well, you could''ve got it wrong right? It happened before."(Aizen).

    "No, this time I made sure of it. This was the most real karmic line between everything I had seen before. The most solid too."(Allessa).

    "I quickly went to search for it, of course, sadly my search was quickly shown to be fruitless, as you were in another Universe entirely. But it wasn''t a PurPoSe AnYmoRe iT WaS An ObSeSsioN, AnD I cOuLdn''T iN tHe RiGht MiNd Let aNoTHer BITCH GeT HeR HAnDs ON you"(Allessa).

    Shit shit shit shit, yandere alert. Yandere alert. Must not create a black hole, Must not.

    "So I went to research how to get to another world, and having the 4th true magic helped me a lot in this regard. I thought that tracing its origins must at least help me go to another world. It did"(Allessa).

    "The Verse I ended up was the Nasuverse."(Allessa).

    I couldn''t help but let a loud "*ought*", my respect(fear) of the Nasuverse is well known by now at least. I can''t even understand that shit when it was an anime, imagine IRL and that scary skills, the 4th true magic as an example, and if you think about it they have 6 of those, definitely not a place I wanted to stay.

    "I was like a fish in the water in the Nasuverse, learning their magic was easy with my talents. And I was quickly able to reach Root and seeing as my research was focused on multiverse travel I gained access to another True magic, the 2nd to be exact. With its help, I was able to grasp a lot of info about you and the universe you were in"(Allessa).

    "And then came the day I met you for the first time, it was love at first sight, and the karmic line just made it a confirmation..."(Allessa).

    I took a deep breath and look her in the eyes, as I will say something important:

    "Look here Allessa, you are certainly a very beautiful and strong woman. But like I said before relationsh.i.p.s aren''t like that. It''s more complicated sometimes, and we both know we have zero experience with it."(Aizen).

    She nodded in affirmation, we both know we have zero experiences in a relationship, so going all-in doesn''t sound like a good idea.

    "And I don''t want to enter something hastily and regret it after. I am very grateful for the gift you gave. Sending me to Atlas prison you gave me the best f.u.c.k.i.n.g body training place I know of. So I will give this at least a chance, seeing all the trouble you passed."(Aizen).

    "But like I said we are both new to this, so it is better if we went slow, to know each other bit by bit, I don''t want a relationship based on some Karmic line, I want something real"(Aizen).

    "And you already know the issues I have, I am giving myself a chance with this too. It''s like you said, I can''t let my past dictate my future happiness."(Aizen).

    "I am so happy! Mother was right all along, direct approach is the best"(Allessa).

    She seems very happy, exuding enormous amounts of joy. But I barely registered what she said, the moment I decided to confront some of my past problems and open my heart to someone no matter how little was the passage. All that blocking feeling that was stopping me from reaching the liquid stated disappeared, I was until now trying to pass this bottleneck, and the answer was inside me all along, the sage was right after all. Old bastard. My mentality was what was holding me back all along, my past was literally crippling me from going forward, I must really thank the bubble of sunshine in front of me, if it wasn''t for her I would probably be stuck there for a long long time.

    But right now I can''t do it, I am literally ascending right now. It felt magnificent, it was like my mind was inferior, rusty, brittle. But reaching the Liquid State or more know as [Six Paths Sage Mode] was an eye-opener, no it is more of a soul opener. It''s an elevated state of conscience that just by being in it I can fly. But what surprised me the most was my new instincts, the same way a baby is born knowing how to cry, I know how to make a Godoudama right now. My mastery over elements skyrocketed, it''s like I am part of them now. A part of the universe. Even my new Gravity Release has been boosted immensely, I can probably use all know elemental Kekkei Genkai right now too.

    But if I had to say what changed to me the most, it would be the way i see things, the way i see the world, my eyes contain such calm and serenity now that would be able to make even a buddha jealous. And in that briefest moment during the ascension of my mental state, I was able to see the karmic lines that Allessa told me about, it was a beautiful visage, but also very alarming. Is like the tread that connect us is a pillar for her, a pillar of hope, and better days. Things must''ve been way harder than she let on, Shen to the dammed Fateverse after all. She is really a strong woman. Even if I am still a bit creeped out, I can at least give this a go, I just hope it works, because you have given too much too me without receiving anything. If it wasn''t for you I wouldn''t own the best training ground for my body, if it wasn''t for you I wouldn''t have been able to reach the liquid state so easily and smoothly.

    You at least deserve a chance. And I am not afraid anymore to give it.

 Chapter 143 - Fries.

    Reaching the liquid state is something magnificent. I am quite giddy to test a Godoudama, it was always that cool power that the top brass had in the naruto world, and it is versatile as hell, it can literally change shapes as I wish. Right now I can do simple shapes only, like sword shield, club, etc. But with time and experience, I should be able to make more complicated shapes, my end objective is to use the Godoudamas like a sublayer of skin, and a layer of protection to my bones, and finally, let then circulate together with my blood. I bet my defense will be monstrous if I can pull something like that.

    My brain is working even faster now. But I am not smarter, I am stupid faster. Sadly most of my clones dissipated when I ascended to the Liquid state so I have to remade them. Now there must be a bunch of wooden statues all around, thankfully they don''t show much of my features, just my stature.

    I swiftly went over my skills and some new changes, but I finally stopped on my Gravity Release. To think that the Rinnegan would grant access to one of the fundamental forces of the universe baffles me to this day, The Eyes of God indeed. For your curiosity, the 4 fundamental forces of the universe are Gravity, Electromagnetism, Weak Force, Strong Force. And for some reason, I was able to acquire it even before I reached the Liquid state or found my color, I know I probably didn''t even scratch the surface of it, heck humans in my first life barely did it too.

    And now that I have all elemental Kekkei Genkai''s, I have access to Magnet Release, it isn''t Electromagnetism yet, but maybe I can upgrade it in the future. But right now I think I should focus on Gravity Release and Wood Release first, maybe when I hit a roadblock then I can train the other. Heck, just the Magnet Release is very powerful on its own, just look at Magneto, the guy was a beast principally in the comics.

    I summoned the Godoudamas to take a look at them, it''s strange like a very cool hair gel but black. Thankfully the moment our talk started I put everyone in a hypnotic genjutsu to simply ignore us, It is more like of use chakra -> give the order -> done genjutsu than one I need to constantly supply chakra, they are just normal people after all.

    "Ah, you finally advanced, I am happy for you"(Allessa).

    "Nah, I should be saying thanks here, if it wasn''t for you, I would probably be stuck in the bottleneck for a very long time. Thank you"(Aizen).

    "I know it must be very strange for you... Just the fact of you not running away I see it as an absolute win."(Allessa).

    "I will give ''this'' a chance. So let us start over..."(Aizen).

    "Hello, My name is Aizen Senju, my favorite color is green, the best food for me is grilled salmon, and I like training my Kekkei Genkai."(Aizen).

    "Hello Aizen, my name is Allessa Zoey Windrunner, my favorite color is blue, the best food for me is cookies, and I love Magic even the more mundane of them I principally like to learn and create new ones."(Allessa).

    "You like magic a lot huh, so have you learned or researched the magic of this world yet?"(Aizen).

    Huh, old habits die hard, even trying to make a normal conversation my Anbu training slips in fishing for more info.*Sigh* its inevitable at this point.

    "No, not yet, I was doing something very important before that requires a lot of my attention"(Allessa).

    ''I can''t let him know that I was observing his, chiseled perfect muscled body... don''t droll right now, it''s your chance of not screwing up this time Allessa''(Allessa-Thinking).

    "I heard that is pretty interesting, maybe they have some cool new magic, a new perspective is always good even when the magics do the same thing, the way they do it may vary a lot"(Allessa).

    "I can agree with this, on my first world I would sometimes compare the way I do jutsu or fight with another ninja, it always helped to mastery things. But the better one was teaching, I taught things to a lot of my friends back there, it is pretty good to solidify your basics and learn new perspectives, you should try it too"(Aizen).

    "It is a good idea, there are a bunch of magic schools and multiple magic associations here, I could try the teaching role once. Are you thinking of joining one of them?"(Allessa).

    ''Aaaa, maybe we can go to the same magic school and live the forbidden teacher and student romance, my nose is almost bleeding just thinking of it. Meeting ourselves on the corridor and then he suddenly pins me towards the locker, picking a lock of my hair in his hand and saying that I smell good, and then our lips slowly went towards each-''(Allessa-Thinking).

    "I don''t know... Learning a bit of magic can certainly be useful, most of my Jutsu are aimed at wanton destruction, few chakra based attacks are like Wood Release that has a lot of versatility. So learning a bit of magic just for the sheer utility of it would be worth it."(Aizen).

    ''Maybe watching all those romance movies and series wasn''t such a good decision, they don''t seem very realistic.''(Allessa-Thinking).{AN: you think?}

    "Yeah definitely worth just for the versatility. Do you want some food, maybe something to drink?"(Aizen).

    "Sure I heard one of the customers saying that the fries of this place are absolutely delicious, and to drink I would like the same as you"(Allessa).

    "This I can certainly confirm, the fries are absolutely divine, with cheddar even better..."(Aizen).

    With this, I called the waiter and asked for extra large french fries with extra cheddar and bacon, and two Mint Milkshakes, it didn''t take too much time for it to come to our table, we ate some fries and indeed as previously the fries are divine, a perfect balance of crunchiness and softness.

    "So what kind of movie you like the most?"(Aizen).

    "Well, I like to watch romance movies and series, they are my favorites. But I didn''t consume too much human media in my life, I was more focused on my magic"(Allessa).

    "Hmmm, You should watch some anime, in my opinion, is one of the best types of media because it allows the creator a lot of creativity, this is the same for mangas, games and light novels, a good part is that they give you a lot of inspiration for your own powers and skills"(Aizen).

    "Interesting will definitely check it out. What you do recommend?"(Allessa).

    "JOJO Bizzare Adventures, it is an absolute masterpiece and a must-watch for any kind of anime enthusiast"(Aizen).

    "You should also search for works portraying your own universe, like Warcraft and World of Warcraft, the Fate series. You could also watch Naruto and Naruto Shippuden"(Aizen).

    "I know a bit about Naruto since I researched that verse a bit, didn''t it have the third part, it was Called Boruto I think?"(Allessa).

    "NO! don''t do this to yourself, Boruto anime doesn''t exist and I refuse to acknowledge it, the only thing that exists is the manga. Just the manga!"(Aizen){AN: Seriously, Boruto manga isn''t that bad, the only problem is the huge nerf on him and Sasuke}

    "Is that bad?"(Allessa)

    "You wouldn''t want to know"(Aizen).

    We continued talking for a bit, some more small things. We slowly grew to know a bit more personal things about each other, it was way more enjoyable than I thought. After some time the waiter gave us the bill.

    "Aizen I wanted to tell you something. A warning about this world if you will..."(Allessa).

    "Sure, any kind of info is welcomed"(Aizen).

    "Don''t underestimate the Gods, that trap you made for Atlas, is almost worthless, he will be able to easily get out of it, he hasn''t endured his prison for so many years for nothing. Few instances would be like you did with Athena."(Allessa).

    "I was expecting for then to be strong, but are they really this strong? I spent a lot of time in that trap"(Aizen).

    "Yes, I am sure of it, you were only able to kill Athena easily because you took her off guard, and she was wounded"(Allessa).

    "Wounded? When I investigated her body I didn''t see anything of the type"(Aizen).

    "Well it wasn''t a physical wound, but a mental one. Athena is considered the strategist of the Greek pantheon, and during a conflict a year back someone focused purposely on attacking her mind and that being almost crippled her"(Allessa).

    "If she is so important why would they sent her to greet outsider tho?"(Aizen).

    "Simply because of her wisdom, the slave contract is real and they are heavily recruiting, it is like they are preparing for some kind of massive war. And sending Athena is a pretty smart move seeing as she doesn''t have that warrior aura or something like that, most people lower their guard seeing her scholar aura and appearance"(Allessa).

    "Well, it''s indeed smart. So don''t underestimate the Gods, and prepare for war"(Aizen).

    "Why prepare for war?"(Allessa)

    "Well, I am almost certain that I would be involved in this war willing or not, so better be prepared"(Aizen).

    So I started to search my clothes for a specific seal when Allessa asked:

    "Wait, I don''t remember you trading any kind of money, how will you pay?"(Allessa).

    "I was thinking of using a gold bar of course."(Aizen).

    "No problem them-"(Allessa).

    At this moment we both felt some two presences teleporting outside of the pub, but I was surprised. They are extremely vile presences, i wanted to puke by just feeling them, they basically smell like sin and evil.

    With a weak disguise that would only fool normal humans, both entering the pub. They have bluish like skin, are fairly tall, with two pairs of horns on their heads, their rotten breath appears to freeze the air itself.

    My [Future Vision] immediately went off showing me that they would both cause an explosion of concussion and cold energy aiming at me and Allesa, we could easily come out unscattered, but most people close to here would die instantly.

    Using my newly acquired Magnet Release I extract two nails from the table, a pulse of Wood Release chakra making the unstable furniture the most durable object for miles stopping it from falling.

    Using a bit of Scorch Release I melted the nails, and with my gravity release, I shaped then into needles and using Ice Release I solidified the molten needles.

    With clever use of my Magnet Release and Gravity Release, I made an improvised Railgun. Passing the needles thought my ''Railgun'' I fired then at the two individuals that are close to committing mass murder.

    The needles traveled at an impressive speed, swiftly passing through the two evil individuals. They died so fast they barely knew what happened. A swift and clean kill.

    Using my Magnet Release I took the needles back and repeated the same process transforming them into nails again and putting them in their previous place. The normal population totally oblivious to this due to the clever use of genjutsu.

    "I did say we would be in involved no matter what."(Aizen).

    "I should probably stop relying on my magic to see the future, its ever-changing characteristic are really annoying"(Allessa).

    "Well, I have a skill that let me see a few seconds in the future too, but it isn''t a magic or something like that, it''s more related to spirit and whatnot. The limit is 3 seconds by now, I wouldn''t want it to be more than ten if it''s stretched to mutch its stars to becoming unreliable"(Aizen).

    "You are right. And I need to use more of the other magics I got from my home"(Allessa).

    "A good choice, predicting the future is a great thing, principally to fish for more info, but you shouldn''t become reliant on it"(Aizen).

 Chapter 144 - Prepare for trouble.

    "You are really a trouble magnet aren''t you?"(Allessa).

    "Shouldn''t you already know it? Since I was reborn trouble keeps coming my way? That dude Isshiki was somewhat obsessed with my body since I was born, he should just admit his s.e.x.u.a.lity once and for all, but I ended up killing him. Well, he did kill a lot of my family after all."(Aizen).

    ''Well, I can understand him somewhat. What a very nice nice nice body, must resist the nosebleed. Must resist.''(Allessa-Thinking).

    "Couldn''t you revive then somehow, from what I know the Narutoverse has some ways to revive the dead?"(Allessa).

    "First as a Sage, I don''t want to disrupt natural order like that. Second; Lady Death is a real Omni entity, and pissing her off is definitely a bad idea"(Aizen).

    "*Ough* Didn''t think about that"(Allessa).

    "Haha relax, I had a lot of time to grieve for then, just hope Tsunade is happy right now"(Aizen).

    "Do you want to deal with the bodies? They don''t have many studies value by what I have seen with my [Observation Haki], they are just some normal humans on some magical steroids"(Aizen).

    "The origin of such magical steroids is suspicious, and my Magic is being blocked by a higher being.*Sigh* we are in some deep shit right?"(Allessa).

    "Yup."(Aizen).

    "Let me deal with them..."(Allessa).

    With this, she waves her hand, and a rainbow-colored light washes over the dead bodies making them disappear.

    "So what are you gonna do now?-"(Allessa).

    *BOOOOOM*

    I couldn''t even answer that as I felt two presences approaching, my [Future Vision] already warning me about some really bad things. I didn''t have much time so I just used [Gravity Release: Nullify] creating an area of zero gravity, while Allessa was using [Telekinesis] to stop the kinetic force of the explosion.

    Not wanting to more casualties I cover my hands with [Armament Haki], following it I use Inferno Release (Lightnign+fire) and Scorch Release to fill my hands with one of the hottest flames I can make, use of Swift Release (Lightning+Wind) and my speed shot through the roof.

    If using the [Lightning Chakra Mode] was like seeing everything in slow motion, using the Swift Release is like I became a bootleg version of The Flash, I can''t wait to be able to make a [Swift Release Chakra Mode], I can only imagine that my speed would be legendary after being able to use it.

    In a burst of speed, I punched the first assailant with my Haki filled flame covered hand. To my surprise, it had absolutely no effect. My elemental chakra was dissipated along with my Haki, this immediately set some alarms on my head, because even if this guy was able to dissipate my elemental chakra and my Haki, my physical strength is nothing to scoff at, and being able to shrug it off is trouble with a big T.

    But I didn''t have time to dwell in my thoughts, as the second assailant tried to attack me, but thanks to my Haki I was able to easily avoid a big scythe. I summoned my newly acquired Godoudamas and took a better look at my assailants. A full armored man with flaming eyes, and someone wearing black leather armor that is barely visible thanks to a full body tunic with a hoodie.

    Ares and Thanatos. Shit. When I killed the two guys before, they must''ve felt something here.

    And by what I was able to grasp, Ares can somehow dissipate attacks that aren''t pure physical, even Haki is out, fighting with him is sure a pain. Just Pure War huh. F.u.c.k.

    And the other is Thanatos, what an overbearing deathly feeling...

    As there is no talk during deathmatches Ares simply summoned a huge two-handed claymore and swung it at me. Using the 10 Gudoudamas floating behind me I made a ten layered round shield, which he was able to cut through easily like a hot knife through butter, the power to dissipate appears to work on Godoudamas too. I call this total bullshit.

    Thanks the buffs I used on myself are still working, so using my right hand I punch the side of the claymore, sadly Ares is stronger than I thought and his sword still grazed my skin immediately dissipating my [Wooden Armor] that I totally not stole from Gaara.

    Now my real appearance is revealed, showing glowing grey feline eyes, razor-sharp fangs similar to a jaguar, and very sharp claws, the rest isn''t too much different as I only used my wooden armor to hide the feline characteristics I acquired due to my summoning contract.

    "He is just a beast..."(Ares).

    But before he could say more the debris reached the ground and Allessa is revealed, both Gods simply paled immensely, even if I can''t see their faces I am sure of it.

    "Shit! is the Elf!"(Ares/Thanatos).

    "RUN!!!"(Ares/Thanatos).

    And with this, both disappeared in the Horizon at their max speed, which I thought its something very surprising. I just looked at a smug Allessa and arched an eyebrow.

    "I am awesome just like that"(Allessa).

    "I believe in you."(Aizen).

    "[O Hyper Mend]"(Allessa).

    With this, all the destruction caused by the explosion has gone back to normal mending and repairing everything destroyed, it was truly a magical scene. {AN: no shit.}

    "[? FORGET PULSE]"(Allessa).

    And with this everything has gone back to normal, I even remade my wooden armor. We both sat at our table and continued talking.

    "So you cover even your eyes with you [Wood Armor]? don''t this gets in the way of things somehow? "(Allessa).

    ''OH MY GOD, his feline features are so handsome, why does he hide it? They work so well together with his appearance''(Allessa-Thinking).

    "I don''t have a problem with it or anything, it''s just more convenient to not have people staring at you the whole time, and keep constantly using Genjutsu is a pain"(Aizen).

    "I understand, I have a tattoo that is the exact opposite of the one my sister has, but I have the habit of covering it with magic as people keep looking at the tattoo too much as it is on my face"(Allessa).

    With a flick, her tattoo is shown. I have to say it fairly suits her, it sure amplifies her beauty a lot.

    "On a serious note, we need to do something about this attack. It was too suspicious"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, one after another like this is certainly a bad thing. I will try to investigate the blue individuals, I think I may found some clues on them"(Allessa).

    "Good, I will continue avoiding the greek pantheon. And maybe I will try to learn some magic on this world"(Aizen).

    "Good, if you have any kind of doubts or trouble learning it don''t be afraid to ask. It''s my specialty after all"(Allessa).

    "I won''t. So using this opportunity how can I use magic? My energy is chakra and I doubt anyone here has a similar thing."(Aizen).

    "And there that you are sorely mistaken, All types of energy connected in some shape or form, even the mana that I use is connected with chakra"(Allessa).

    "So it should be possible to learn magic somehow huh."(Aizen).

    "Yeah, you will never be able to use Mana per see, but you can certainly ''translate'' some skills. A good tip I can give you is that Magic has a lot to do with Yin Release. Hope it helps somewhat."(Allessa).

    "I suspected as much. But if it has something to do with Yin Release, I can feel somewhat relieved. Thanks."(Aizen).

    "Well, you know where to find me. Good luck on your investigation."(Aizen)

    "Thanks, and good luck to you too."(Allessa).

    With that we both disappeared in flashes of light, the only clue of us being there a small gold bar used as payment.

    Flashing to one of my previous marked places I look around and seeing that I am alone I made a lot of [Wooden Clones] and scattered then around the world.

    My objective is similar to the one before, but after I ascended to the Liquid state I remembered a skill that I wasn''t able to learn in my previous world. Maybe I can learn it in this one since they have Buddhist temples here. That skill I got from the temple on the Narutoverse will finally be able to see the day, but I want to complement it, maybe I can do something more physical similarities to a [Susanoo] Budha, it will certainly be op.

    I wanted to finish college too since I dropped out in my previous life some kind of closure for it would be pretty good, I don''t want any kind of mental bottleneck again.

    But I am relieved that finding my color will be way easier. After Ascending to the liquid state my density of chakra reached its peak, so now I NEED to improve its quality a.k.a. color.

    Everyone normally has the same color pattern of chakra as Blue. But after you reach the liquid state in density you can try to improve the quality of your chakra bringing it to power up a notch. The problem is that when you improve your quality you lose all of your density, and needed to start condensing density again. Thankfully as you have already done it before the process is way smoother than the first time, way faster too.

    I am relatively anxious to reach my color soon because the brief conflict I had with Ares has shown me how much I lacked in that part. I am fairly sure that when I improve the quality of chakra a.k.a. find my color, he would have a way harder time dissipating my skills. Truly a troublesome ability.

    So now first I will buy an apartment in London, to have some kind of base of operations in this city. After that maybe I should buy a desolate island where I could have peace from society. On the island, I will meditate and do some training searching for my color.

 Chapter 145 - Color.

    The blue great ocean, one of the great natural forces that make up the planet. Big and relentless it can grind even the hardest of rocks with relentless attempts.

    In the middle of the said relentless ocean, there is an island, said island is neither big nor small. It could easily fit a normal city. But sadly said island was inhospitable.

    It certainly was, until a year ago as a strange rich individual purchased the said island. The previous surface filled with sharp rocks and dirt now shows a beautiful visage filled with trees and nature.

    The one responsible for dare I say miracle restoration is of course or protagonist Aizen. Zooming in we can see someone sitting under a waterfall, this person is a fairly tall human with black hair. But this human shows some different characteristics, his eyes are shining feline grey eyes, sharp fangs and teeth fill his mouth and you can easily spot claws in his hands and feet.

    The forest, no nature itself seems to be more alive around him, it is like he is part of it, the water seems more pristine, the ground more fertile, the vegetation more lush and green. And the peacefulness is almost otherwordly.

    Suddenly everything stopped, the wind became still, the movement of the leaves stopped, even the waterfall that was fervently flowing down stopped. A wave, not a wave of water, but a wave of energy, powerful energy came from the body of Aizen.

    Thankfully the energy isn''t harmful, no, on the contrary, it''s extremely beneficial to the surroundings making the already very rich and lush forest grow ticker, tougher, and healthier.

    Aizen opens his eyes, but instead of the previous feline grey eyes, his eyes shine in a very vibrant green color. Aizen color is Green. You can even say that I have two emerald orbs right now.

    Concentrating inside myself I finally let out a sigh of relief, I was finally able to find my color. And is my favorite too, green. How nice.

    Now my whole chakra, that immense quantity of it that I am even unable to compare, became completely green, sadly I returned to the gas stage, so I need to condense its density again. I looked inside my mindscape and I was surprised to see that everything gained a tint of green, even the f.u.c.k.i.n.g library, and the cabin. The water became principally beautiful with the new green color, it looks like some fine green glass made into the water, truly beautiful and crystalline.

    I can do everything now with more value? Yeah, that''s the word. If density reduces the consumption of things and boosts up the density of my jutsu. My color makes everything I do have more value, a simple tree made with my color now can easily topple a bunch compared to before, it''s like my chakra now has a superior value in the eyes of the world.

    This made me wonder how achieving divinity must''ve feel like, it must be something truly... divine.{AN: no shit.}

    Getting up and doing some stretching I decided to check some of my techniques. A lot of things changed thanks to me finding my color, so I bet a lot of my jutsu too.

    Yeah, it definitely did. I spent some time more on my island getting used to my newfound strength, I even reentered Atlas prison to do some bodily exercises, thankfully I was able to easily grasp it, I spent a lot of time in the process after all.

    But soon my training came to an end, so I decided to return to London to see if there is some new juicy info. A quick flash and I was there, in my apartment, it wasn''t much but a family can certainly live comfortably here.

    Upping my [Wooden Armor] and putting on some good clothes, a leather jacket, a green shirt, jeans, and some sneakers and I was good to go. Exiting the building I was walking on the street calmly, I now have a clear destination in mind. A club.

    Well, this isn''t a normal club, of course, I wouldn''t waste time like that. It''s an underground auction plus information selling business. This auction selling specialty is small magic items, so no giant floating sh.i.p.s here, I learned of that information with sadness. What interests me the most here is of course the information business.

    Will I buy anything here? of course not. I am an Anbu black ops, of course, I will steal info. Duh. I have done it multiple times in the past and will definitely continue doing it in the future. Why do it personally instead of sending a clone? Hey, I just wanted to do something myself a bit, meditating on an island for a long time can become boring after all.

    Entering the more shady parts of the club I slowly mixed myself in the crowd, blending in a smooth and practiced manner. I or my clone have done this so many times it''s kind of laughable how easy it is.

    I quickly went in, picked up the doc.u.ments and made a copy just because it sounds cooler, and exited with everything in order. Why make a copy? simply because I can have a lot of folders as you see in that CIA movies, maybe I can even topple some dictator regime in the future? Nah I already have too much trouble.

    With my objective already in hands, I thought I should at least enjoy a drink, it''s been some time since I''ve drunk anything alcoholic. And it''s also an excellent way to fish for info. Exiting the club I made to a close bar, it''s a bar frequented most by the magical community and its integrants, so I can fish a lot of info from there.

    Sitting I ask the bartender for a Blue Bright, some kind of drink made with blueberry and some other beverage of blue color, don''t know and don''t care.

    Sitting around chilling and drinking my blue drink, I started to listen to other people''s talks. Some gossip about a celebrity, some random explosion on the apothecary, a new rising magic association.

    Yeah, there is a magic association here, there is a bunch of them but I always paid more attention to the biggest 5: Fenix Drive specialized in fire and regeneration and the weakest of the five. Mahou Yuu a mercenary Japanese organization specialized in exorcisms and real state business is the second weakest of the five. Clock Tower, not that one, is located here in London and is specialized with obscure and different items, it''s the third strongest.

    The second strongest is High Mike, yes the creator was called mike and he was always high, there is were the name came from, its specialty is as you guessed, drugs, all kinds of drugs from normal to magical it is also the biggest of then all in terms of members.

    The first one is well, a mystery. Everyone knows who the strongest association is, but none knows the details of it. The only thing they know is the name and the numbers of members. It is inarguably the lowest in terms of member population containing only twelve of them, it''s called the 12 Temples. None knows the member''s faces or identities, the only thing know is that the leader has black hair, but this info is basically crap as a lot of people have black hair. But none dare to call themselves the strongest with that association arround.

    But they have been missing for years, it''s like they suddenly disappeared from the face of the planet without any kind of clue whatsoever, but even if has been such a long time without anyone seeing even a clue of then, but the respect still stands strong.

    While I was thinking about the mysterious association I heard something interesting. It appears that the magic school recruitment period is starting. I didn''t think much of it, I doubt I would be invited to a school for children.

    Talking about magic I concluded that this world is some kind of a mess when it comes to it. First, you have the Wizards which are born able to naturally control their mana and use magic, Besides the Wizard, we have Magus or Magician they are normal people who have mana are not wizards and studied a lot to do magic, they use a combination of magic circles and sciences to do magic, they are the most common inhabitant of the supernatural world, but also the weakest, few of then reach a high level within the world.

    Besides the Wizard and the Magician, there are ki/chi practitioners they basically use their internal energy to reinforce and strengthen their bodies, they are normal people who practice martial arts to a very high level and ended up awakening it.

    The third type of person is the ones who are Psionics. They normally have a high-level mind that permits them to affect the world around them, such as telekinesis, pyromancy, etc. Psionics are normally extremely religious people that due to their vehement dedication to a god were able to develop a high-level mind, sadly this made them extremely close-minded with a one-track mind as a side effect.

    Once I encountered one of these psionics, the guy somehow had a True Vision ability and he was able to see all the energy contained inside my body, the guy simply became bat shit insane with just a glance, spewing shit like ''Infinity is something that should belong only to gods'', ''Must kill the new demon king'', ''Walking disaster, etc. I tried to reason with the guy but his one-track mind and frenzy were too much for him to see reason, I quickly lost my patience and beheaded him.

    Still pissed for being attacked by a fanatic I tracked his cult, tossed his beheaded head in the middle of their base, and said ''Next time anyone from here tries to kill me, you''re done''. This episode made me think I am becoming softer. Nah it''s simply too troublesome to track down everyone and kill them.

    But not every Psionic is a nut head, there are of course some people that are different, and example was some branch of Buddhism I found, the leader simply reached a high level by just meditating and contemplating life, the guy could literally kill people by thinking hard. I talked some with him and gained bits of inspiration from him, I asked why he helped me and he said ''You and Buddhism have a connection, why it is? I don''t know. Life works in mysterious ways''. Yeah, no help at all with his cryptic way of talking.

    Then there is the blessed, they are simply natural-born Psionics, rare as hell but still happen sometimes, religious factions fight for then with tooth and nail as they generally have more overpowered Psionics abilities from the get-go.

    The final type of people are of course the Sages, yea they have sages here. Who the f.u.c.k you thought Sun Wukong is? sadly the sages here don''t have chakra so they can''t use Senjutsu per see, but they still can use a bunch of diverse and strange skills with natural energy. Anyone can become a Sage, but they generally need a lot of knowledge and experience of the world so it''s quite difficult becoming a Sage here, most of them are millennium-old monsters who have a lot of time.

    And with all these cool new things at my doorstep, you must be thinking I am swimming in new skills right?

    Wrong. I can''t use a single one. F.u.c.k. Only people born here can... I may or may not have raged a little about that, Magic I understand as I have no Mana, but Ki? Psionics? why I can''t? It smells like bullshit. But I didn''t ''care much'' as I was more concerned with finding my color. And now that I found it and it''s just a matter of time before I reached the liquid state again I have nothing to do, so I thought i could go on another date with Allessa maybe?

    Yeah, our relationship improved a bit, we have gone on some more dates in the past year. My favorite one was the JOJO marathon, she was even able to recreate the effects of King Crimson with her magic, and even to this day, I don''t understand it. Just thinking about that overpowered thing I shudder a little. I f.u.c.k.i.n.g hate time skills, principally when they are used against me.

    While I was thinking I quickly reached my apartment, and there was certainly a surprise for me there.

 Chapter 146 - University Again.

    Entering my apartment I see that everything is normal, but there is definitely something in the air something different, to be more precise there are traces of magic here. I get my guard up immediately with my [Observation Haki] triggered at maximum, but after scanning things for a while I haven''t found anything different and the traces of magic are almost gone at this point.

    But I didn''t let my guard down, I wouldn''t put past this world to have some strange people that can somehow avoid my detection, something that should be impossible as I am a Sage with [Observation Haki], but being paranoid is part of myself.

    I quickly found where the magic is coming from, a letter on the floor. I summon a wooden clone and send him to open it. Thankfully there is nothing harmful in the letter. Absorbing the wooden clone I proceed to read the content of the strange letter.

    HOGWARTS SCHOOL of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY

    Headmaster: Albus Dumbledore

    (Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorc., Chf. Warlock,

    Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of Wizards)

    Dear Mr/Ms. [Goldheart],

    We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment.

    The term begins on 1 September. We await your owl by no later than 31 July.

    Yours sincerely...

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    {AN: jk}

    Reading the letter appears, someone detected my potential and thought I would be a good student at the Arcane University, I almost laughed when they thought I was a normal human, they must have some kind of artifact to detect potential, and for some reason, it has chosen me.

    Well, why not? it sounds like a good opportunity as any to learn a little bit more about magic, and I bet that any magical classes would be 10 times more interesting than normal classes, sadly 10 multiplied by 0 is still zero.

    Ok let me reply here, ''I Joseph Goldheart hereby agree to the terms stated on the letter, and I take full responsibility for it'', well done. The letter is immersed in a blue light, a magic circle appeared under it and then it suddenly vanished.

    Who is Joseph you ask? is of course a fake name, as much as I would like Aizen Senju is too much of a strange name even for the magical community, but it by itself wouldn''t warrant me the use of a fake one. The reason is tarted using a Fake name is simply because I learned of a very scary existence thanks to Allessa, Name magic exists. Yeah, you can literally curse/kill people just by knowing their names, having blood help. F.u.c.k.i.n.g rituals I barely know then and I already dislike it. The first thing I did was start using the fake name of Joseph Goldheart.

    It served me well, it even saved me from some curses I am sure, as much as I would like to say the fanatics that tried to kill me would lay low I doubt it, thankfully I hadn''t encountered any gods, I am just waiting for me to reach my green liquid state, and then I will start the real offensive. I have some very devious things planned, heheheh.

    Now I need school supplies, thankfully the currency is just like that in RGS 100 Bronze= 1 Silver and 100 Silver = 1 Gold. And yeah anyone can make the currency as long as they have the ability and it follows the official format, so I literally made my money. Try to just make a cover of silver or gold will result in severe penalties.

    But right now I want to sleep in my bed a little bit, even if I am not physically tired I can still become mentally tired.

    Waking up the next day I am fairly refreshed,[Sage Body] is really something convenient, I don''t even need to pee and poop anymore, the [Sage Body] literally takes care of the harmful substances completely digesting everything. It''s pure efficiency. Principally now that I gained a color it uprated once more.

    A quick breakfast of bacon, bread cheese, and some eggs a cup of orange juice, and I was good to go.

    Now I must go to Diagon Alley. Of course, it isn''t the same Diagon Alley you are thinking about, this one is a real alley that is the entrance to the magical community shopping district here.

    Coming closer to the alley I waited. Of course, I have to wait, I have no Mana so I can''t enter it by myself, well... I could with a few explosions but why do it? Thankfully a family of four quickly came and entered the place, I quickly followed them without then noticing my presence, stealth training for the win.

    Entering Danny McMass street I can see all the stores and other buildings, it is so... Magical{AN: no shit}

    First place is the bookstore, Everything is pretty impressive as I haven''t seen this place before as I was too busy to do it. Books floating and dancing making different formation and piles. I quickly went to the counter and asked:

    "I want the books for the first year of the Arcane University"(Aizen).

    "Sure no problem. Anything else?"(Worker).

    "I would want anything you have on mental arts too, it''s an area I am fairly curious about"(Aizen).

    "Ho want to become a Psionic sir? I would also recommend the book on Pantheons and Factions by Ben Dover, it is one of the best you can find out there"(Worker).

    "Sure why not?"(Aizen).

    "The total is 58 silver, with the Arcane University discount too"(Worker).

    "Sure here"(Aizen).

    The rest was fairly easy, uniform was slower because I am simply too f.u.c.k.i.n.g tall for the normal one so it had to be custom made, thankfully magic made it faster and more convenient. And I would like to say that I let my normal appearance out as in the magic community you have way different people, finding elves dwarves and halfling isn''t much difficult.

    Ingredients for potions were my favorite, if there is something I want to learn to make is potions and elixirs, they don''t need mana to make, and being able to use Mokuton will probably make me king of herbology.

    My last stop was on the wand store, it was the most normal and organized of then all, in the counter there is a middle-aged man.

    "We have all kinds of foci, from wands to staff, even jewels if that is your thing"(Staff).

    "I would like a wand please"(Aizen).

    "Sure, there are some here, oak, mahogany, Ipe, and everything."(Staff).

    I picked the first Wand Oak, and with a swish, some sparks of natural energy flew around, it was compatible. As were all others, I have literally the best compatibility to any wood here, I am a sage so I doubt I would be refused by a wand so easily.

    The clerk sure looks stunned by my easy compatibility with wands, I bought the oak tree one, sadly it would be fairly useless as I have no mana to work with.

    With everything in order, I was ready for the Arcane University.

 Chapter 147 - Big castle.

    The day quickly came, and I spent most of the time trying to reach my green vapor state, thankfully I advancing quite fast and I should be able to reach it more easily.

    Going to school now seems so much more enjoyable than it has been in the past. I guess when you have the power to literally blow up the world some things lack importance. I can''t wait to tell a teacher f.u.c.k himself for giving too much homework. Or never be stressed by a test ever again. I feel so liberated that I can say the school would be very enjoyable now.

    And bullies? Hah, I can''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g wait for someone to try, It would be f.u.c.k.i.n.g hilarious to see their pesky magic bouncing off my skin or I am simply unfazed by most of it. About physical things, hahaha even more of a joke.

    Hah, I quickly took off the ground flying in the direction of the Arcane University.

    Ahh, flying. Such a magnificent thing, and is so natural too, before I needed to use Onoki jutsu to fly, but now I can do it naturally, and is so smooth that looks like I''ve been doing this my whole life, it feels so natural like walking and talking. And it long since became something essential to me.

    You see, I am heavy as hell I could easily crack the ground while walking normally, all my muscle is very dense and heavy, thankfully I had the Onoki jutsu to reduce my gravity enabling me to not damaging things too much. Gaining the Gravity Release helped me, but since I was able to naturally fly without spending anything, it became such a liberating feeling not having to be 100% with a jutsu active.

    Look at the beautiful scenery passing under I couldn''t help but admire it, forests and colines with some lush green plain from time to time. Truly a beautiful feeling, way better than the city, if I could have all the city convenience in the countryside I would certainly only live here, sadly even the internet is crap in the countryside. But the scenery, the calmness might as well be worth it.

    It didn''t take much for me to see a big castle, and I mean a very big castle on the horizon. It could easily fit 5 Hogwarts together easy peasy.

    Summoning my ''luggage'' I stopped close to the outer wall entrance, such a big f.u.c.k.i.n.g door. Even if I had lived in the ninja world people there were way more modest when it came to construction, here people are simple megalomaniac with anything construction-related, and it''s a spectacle to the eyes.

    Knocking on the giant gates, I heard a pop on my side, what I presume is a teacher or part of the staff greeted me.

    "Ho a student this early, how peculiar."(?????).

    "Sup, my name is Joseph. Nice to meet you"(Aizen).

    "Hi, my name is Jeff I am the auxiliary potions teacher. Nice to meet you too"(Jeff).

    "So... You said I was early, can I still enter or I have to wait here?"(Aizen)

    "Well Joseph, you can of course enter. But the school is off-limits for now, I am afraid you will have to wait in the great hall but don''t be discouraged there are plenty of comfortable chairs and couches there so time will pass fast"(Jeff).

    "Sure, no problem with me"(Aizen).

    "Follow me"(Jeff).

    The huge gates opened showing the road to the castle, passing through the gates a change happens to everything in my vision, must be some kind of boundary or ward, but wow. The sky is purple here, and the clouds blue, and there is even a mural on the wall showing High Mike, apparently he was a student here huh.

    "What would be your favorite subject Joseph?"(Jeff).

    "Well, I like herbology and potion the most, but mind arts interest me a lot"(Aizen).

    "Are you very religious?"(Jeff)

    "Not much why?"(Aizen).

    "Kinda strange for someone who isn''t a zealot to be trying to learn the mind arts, just don''t make a scene or cause problems and I am sure you will be fine"(Jeff).

    "Sure..."(Aizen).

    I am not surprised discrimination exists here, seeing the way he is looking at my cat-like features, this guy is either a humongous cat-lover or a bigot to anything different from him. Should I hide it with [Wooden Armor]? why would I do that, it just means that more people would like to mess with me and I can''t wait to break their legs. I am almost trembling from all the fun I could have.

    We quickly reached the great hall, and there is indeed a bunch of comfy chairs and couches, I immediately sit in one while Jeff disappeared to god knows were. I simply entered a meditative state and waited, it didn''t take much time and people started coming, these are the early comers like me.

    And it didn''t take much time for people to started to mess with the ''sleeping'' guy. I had to hold my laugh as a group of four girls and two boys made a lot of idiotic faces and poses, sadly there wasn''t a JOJO pose there, my disappointment is immeasurable and my day is ruined.

    Quickly things started escalating and they started to use different objects, if I was really sleeping it would certainly be funny but when I can see them perfectly they just look like a bunch of idiots from my point of view. Then one of the girls took a cellphone and was preparing to take some ''humiliating'' photos, sadly for her every time she would take a photo I would open my piercing shining emerald feline-like eyes and deadly stare at the camera.

    She had to take a lot of photos to finally realize what was happening, and when she went to see her gallery of photos, she almost jumped in fright. I couldn''t hold it anymore I started laughing, my laugh was raspy and grave, almost like the laugh of a Weretiger. It scared her even more, sadly the funny moment was ruined by one of the boys trying to be the ''macho''.

    "Hey, you f.u.c.k.i.n.g creep. What the hell you think you''re doing scaring a girl like that"(Random Mob1).

    "Yeah, where are your manners you f.u.c.k.i.n.g savage, were you born in the jungle with the gorillas or something"( Random Mob2).

    I just got up, and they immediately cowered, let''s say someone as tall as 2,10 and well built is a very intimidating figure, even in the supernatural world, I simply stared at the two mob characters and said.

    "No, but I am certain they would''ve been better company than any of you"(Aizen).

    Saying my piece I just walked away from them, their stupid face probably means that they didn''t expect me to retort, must be some kind of nobles or something, sadly for them, I had a lot of experience dealing with this kind of people, I just wished this happened in some isolated corridor, I could''ve easily broken their legs or something.

    They were going to try some sort of revenge but it quickly died down when an announcement was made saying that we can enter the dining how to eat lunch and wait for more instructions.

    When I was walking to the dining room a Shark Girl put a hand on my shoulder, yes you heard it right a SHARK GIRL. Well, this world of course has hybrids and beastman. But not in the same way your favorite isekai novel, beastman, and hybrids are basically when a human with a huge amount of magic has a kid with some kind of different species like dwarves or halflings, mermaids. Normally the kid will be born either human or the other species, but sometimes mutations happen, and when you mix the unpredictability of a mutation and the bullshit that is magic in general you get some pretty diverse things, like a shark girl for example.

    "You shouldn''t take what they said to heart. Besides antagonizing then is a bad idea, they have some pretty powerful backing"(Shark Girl).

    "Oh no I don''t mind. On the contrary, it makes this even better."(Aizen).

    "Whatever you want champ, I just thought we hybrids should stick together you know. If you need some help you can ask me"(Shark Girl).

    Well, at least she looks friendly. Hope this going to be as entertaining as I thought it should.

 Chapter 148 - Announcement.

    "Everyone, we have an announcement to make..."(Teacher body).

    I kinda just zoned out there. I am definitely not interested in some half-assed warning and news, should I pay attention? Probably. Will I? no, of course not. It just sounds like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g huge waste of time.

    Soon came what I was waiting for, a sort of test and sorting ceremony, sadly there wasn''t a talking hat, this one left me quite disappointed. But I guess not everything will turn out to be better huh, well the sorting object is just some kind of lame transparent orb where people put their hands and have their affinity tested, thus sorting them on the respective house after.

    Soon a middle-aged man with some grey hairs reached close to the orb, he had a floating list close to him. He was wearing some fusion of a suit and a magician robe that looked quite cool, to be honest, this teacher already has a better image in my mind.

    "Hello I am the potions teacher Zechariah, and I will do the selecting this time around, please be civil"(Zechariah).

    "Amanda Huggenkiss"(Zechariah).

    "Axel Rose"(Zechariah).

    .

    .

    .

    "Betty Phuckzer"(Zechariah).

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Joseph Goldheart"(Zechariah).

    I stood up and calmly walked towards the selecting orb. I just put my hand there and two-colors shined bright blue and brown, the brow was a little bit brighter. So I ended up in the Quake Tower, yeah the school is divided into 5 houses according to the five elements: Quake Tower, Tsunami Coast, Flame Act, Lightning Selector, High Wind( High Mike''s house).

    I sat on the table of my house and waited quietly for everything to finish, just one more student grabbed my attention, the Shark Girl that I now know as Elsa Whitefinn she, of course, ended up on Tsunami Coast.

    The food was good and enjoyable, nothing extremely fancy but delicious nonetheless. I ate a lot like always, even improving in my ability to make photosynthesis, eating food is still a must sometimes, while I was eating I started to think about how could that orb check my affinities if I don''t even have mana, maybe it uses the soul? or the body itself? a new mystery, how exciting. The orb must''ve decided earth because of my gravity release, liking it or not gravity has a lot of connection to the earth in a lot of works, no problem for me.

    Dessert was pretty enjoyable, some kind of velvet cake that was absolutely delicious. Then an older student entered the dining hall, apparently, there were only first years on the introduction, but next time we will all be together. The quake tower senior called us, he will be our guide to the dormitory, he will also show us some of the classes and important places, like the library, the infirmary, etc.

    The infirmary was a surprise, all beds are floating and you can even find storage places for ingredients in the ceiling, the nurse was treating a patient that has broken his leg.

    I plead innocence Jury, it wasn''t me, I didn''t even move from my place I was with the group the whole time. On a more serious quote, yes it was me. The imbecile thought it was a good idea to use magic on me on a slightly more deserted corner when I lagged behind the touring group, with my speed I broke his legs without he even noticed I had moved from my place, on the eyes of any bystander the guy simply started to spontaneously wail in pain. He isn''t dead just because the magic wasn''t malicious or lethal, if it was no one would''ve even found his body.

    The library was massive, and I mean really massive, I bet it even has some kind of expansion magic to make it even bigger inside, I can safely say that the library was the size of the Hogwarts castle easily. It has so many floors and corridors, a lot of tables and couches in between, even right now there is a bunch of students here. The guide even said there is a restricted section, but it''s obviously not here, it''s in the principal office, which makes a lot more sense. The library is open to anyone at any time, and everything is done by magic basically, so they don''t need a librarian, the one they have here is just a guard to stop people from causing a ruckus inside.

    Just looking at the mountain of knowledge I can already feel the clone inducing headache I will have, my perfectionist side won''t let me not read everything here, thankfully I can just send a henged wooden clone to read while I do other stuff. My objective right now is to research how I can translate magic to jutsu, potions, and elixirs, herbology. Basically, this, hope it succeeds.

    After the library was the magical sports section, they have a bunch of magical sports and other things here. You don''t know how cool magical volleyball is, just looking at it from here I can feel the chuuni people screaming their special attacks, hey this isn''t a sports anime you don''t need to scream "phoenix flaming ball" out loud.

    After touring some classrooms we were sent to our dormitories. thank god everyone has an individual room, it''s pretty spartan with just a bed a table and a wardrobe. I don''t mind, in my time on that Anbu, it was even worse than this.

    We also received our schedule for tomorrow. I had close combat magic, and magic theory/practical. after that we were basically free the rest of the day, which isn''t much but definitely a decent amount of time to do my things.

    I picked up some books on the mental arts to read a little before sleeping, and there was a pretty interesting read, the first book was basically describing occulmancy with another name, and with its help, I removed some kinks and rough things of my mindscape. I didn''t want to continue the whole night as I wanted to have my mind 100% tomorrow, so I went to sleep even if it was just a little bit.

    There is a f.u.c.k.i.n.g trumpet to wake everyone up, I just know whatever had that idea is evil, very evil. I am certain it was High Mike no doubts there. Getting up I just put on the uniform of the Arcane University, some purple suit with grey details the one for girls is the same but they can choose between a grey or purple skirt. It''s of course customizable as long as you follow the patterns you can change all the details. I of course changed it, bigger sleeves containing weapons of various kind and seals, a lot of seals. My ninja paranoia is still high, good.

    Breakfast was normal, it had a little bit of everything, and I ate an especially delicious blueberry pie, and their cappuccino was certainly above the average. Soon it was time for magic combat classes and our first lecture was about violence.

    "Hello, my name is Harry Osborn and I will be your magical combat teacher. The first lesson I will take about violence"(Harry).

    Then he went on his rant about how violence is wrong and yadda yadda, this guy is a pacifist and I bet a vegan to boot. I am exactly the opposite of vegan. Why? if I have Mokuton? shouldn''t I be the most vegan fo then all? Nope, it''s actually the opposite, I am way closer to trees and plants so just the thought of eating then is like a human eating a monkey, it happens but it is kinda bad.

    The teacher continued to his explanation, so seeing as that are so few people caring about his pacifist bullcrap, he picked one of us to ask questions, and who he took? me of course.

    "You. What happens when violence is useless?"(Harry).

    "It just means you aren''t using enough of it of course"(Aizen).

    "Wait what?"(Harry).

    "Yeah, when violence isn''t enough it just means you''re using too little of it"(Aizen).

    Of course, I know the concept of skill and subtlety, but I am saying this to annoy this guy, if he was saying the benefits of a pacifist take on I wouldn''t mind, but he was literally preaching here.

    "What an idiotic concept. So prove it to me"(Harry)

    His arrogance still high, harry decided to put a set of children toys, there is the format of a square on a stone tablet, and a circular object presumably used to fit in the stone tablet.

    "Go show me how can you resolve this with violence. Shoo shoo."(Harry).

    "Sure"(Aizen).

    He looks as smug as possible expecting for me to fail, it would have of course if I was a normal student. Sadly for him, I am not.

    I picked the sphere and proceed to hit the square-shaped hole, weakly.

    "See class, how useless it is"(Harry).

    He didn''t have time to say more as I used a lot more strength even using Gravity Release to increase it, the sphere fitted the destroyed square-shaped hole. With a poker face, I returned to my previous place and waited for a little. Harry''s face is well... priceless, yeah that''s the word for it.

    "Wait how..."(Harry Osborn).

    He didn''t have much time to talk as the signal for lunch played as loud as hell. I used that moment to break Harry''s legs, of course, very few people heard the wails of our pitifully magical combat teacher. He is even more pitiful, in a moment he was raging that I broke him out of his personal bullcrap, and in the next moment, he just felt pain. Poor Harry.

    The lunch went fast, and now we had magical theory classes, and this is something I had to explain. Even if they divide people depending on their element there is still normal magic, or attributeless magic to learn, tomorrow that I had Earth elemental magic classes.

    I was the first to enter class, I just choose a seat in the middle and had a look at the teacher. My surprise was tremendous, it''s Allessa. And she looks so f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot in teacher''s clothes. But when I was going to talk with her, she just sends me a mental voice saying we will talk later.

    After that Elsa sits on my side, strange but I''ve seen stranger. I am looking at you Allessa. We are still talking in my mind, so she sent me a mental pout and finished the mental chat seeing as a bunch of other students are entering class.

    "So... Joseph Right?"(Elsa).

    "Yep, you are Elsa Withefinn I presume? what can I do for you?"

    "I need help"(Elsa).

    "What can I gain from it?"(Aizen).

    "Not helping a Lady in need, how atrocious. It appears your name is false and your heart isn''t made of gold Joseph"(Elsa).

    "Neither is the fin on top of you head white. So what do you want? if it''s entraining enough I may or may not help"(Aizen).

    Well, she is breathing a little bit more laboriously, and I now can finally see that she has gills on her neck, and there is indeed a blue shark fin in the top of her head. She takes a deep breath and says to me.

    "I want you on my team"(Elsa).

    "What team?"(Aizen).

    "Didn''t your first-period teacher explain to you?"(Elsa).

    "No, he suddenly broke his legs"(Aizen).

    "Wait how does someone suddenly break his-"(Elsa).

    Ignoring her question I focus on what is truly important.

    "What is this team thing you are talking about?"(Aizen).

    "Right... Well at the start of your stay at Arcane University you need to form a team under the first month, the team has four members, one captain, and four other normal students. And I am a captain searching for some members, I already have a girl from High Wind and a boy from Fire act, so we thought someone from Quake Tower would be good, the first that came to mind was you so... Do you accept?"

    "Sure why not?"(Aizen).

    "Please can you recon- Wait you accepted? Yahoo!!"(Elsa).

    She is incredibly happy right now, quite a terrifying sight is the smile of a shark girl with so many sharp teeth. Well, I have no right''s to say this as I have something similar, my smile is quite terrifying after all, with all the fangs, pointed teeth, and stuff.

    "Now Bluefin, pipe down classes is gonna start"(Aizen).

    "Thank you, Joseph, the meeting is just after class in the library"(Elsa).

    Well, she practically ignored me for a moment there. No problem, the class is going to start.

    "Hello, my Name is Zoey Windrunner and I am your teacher. Please call me Ms.Windrunner"(Allessa).

    "Today we will work a little bit on magic theory, and after some time we will work on some practical things the Illumination spell will do"(Allessa).

    "The illumination spell has a lot of variations seeing as it is one of the first spells, some wizards and mages got quite creative with it, first there is the simple [Lumos] a favorite of wizards and such, then there is [Magelight] and as it name implies it is a favorite of mages. Does anyone know any more way to illuminate the ambient? You miss Whitefinn your eagerness to answer was noted"(Allessa).

    "There is a lot of variations like the maxima variation as an example of [Lumos maxima], or the solar variation more used as a spell to hunt creatures of the night the Solaris variation, an example would be [Lumos Solaries]. About mages, I don''t know much."(Elsa).

    "No problem Ms.Whitefinn your explanation was pretty good, I will be sure to give your extra points in the final scores. Excellent performance"(Allessa).

    "As Ms. Whitefinn said there is indeed a lot of variations, the Solaris maxima too has variations on itself like the Helios or Agni variations, deities mingled a lot with mortals so they too influenced our magic so be sure to pay attention to you mythological studies, knowing the difference between some gods can and will save your life."(Alessa).

    "Going more on the mages is a lit bit more difficult, as mages are the more rational of the bunch they will rarely mingle with a deity to power their spell, and they are wise to do so, trying to mess with a god is a very deadly business so be wary of anything of their powerful proportions"(Allessa).

    "For [Magelight] we have the Follower, the Great, and the Radiant variants, they are pretty self-explanatory as the follower follows you around the opposite of just standing there, the great is bigger and better, and the Radiant is really just more radiant. Mages are generally more practical so their name sense is pretty direct and normally will clue you to what the spell does. Thankfully they are smart enough to not scream the name of their spell out loud, this is normally only done on the very high-level spell that you need to announce to the world of their casting, or as a crutch to learn low-level spells."(Allessa).

    "Look this formula is for the [Magelight] spell and I would like the mages to experiment with it as much as they like, [Magelight] is one of the safest spells to experiment with, thus the high number of variants. But don''t become complacent, the higher leveled spell will explode in your face while [Magelight] will at max shine brighter, but cautiousness can''t hurt anyone remember that"(Allessa).

    "Now I will vanish your seats and we will practice the illumination spells, be sure to not aim at the eyes of your colleagues, as much as our resident doctor can heal things easily it''s better to just avoid bothering her"(Allessa).

    She really did vanish our chairs, some people even look impressed at how easily she was able to do everything effortlessly. I already started thinking of how can I do the spell seeing as I can''t do magic at all, and ideas come to mind. I have Storm Release(water+lightning), and when I use it in its laser form it shines like a [Magelight] or [Lumos], I just need to make it ball-shaped.

    So using my Storm Release I summon forth a little ball of laser lightning that is extremely lethal, I expand it a little bit reining the wild jutsu the best I could, giving it directions is easy but maintaining it in the same shape for a long time not so much, but my vast mastery of water release helped me immensely, so I had the perfect round shaped Storm Release ball. Wich attracted the attention of a certain mischievous shark close to me.

    "Wow, so pretty. It''s way more solid and condensed than anyone else. I really have chosen wisely, you are very talented"(Elsa).

    "Thanks, you did well too "(Aizen).

    "Now let me touch it."(Elsa).

    "No!"(Aizen).

    "Let me touch it"(Elsa).

    "No!"(Aizen).

    "Please?"(Elsa).

    "No!"(Aizen).

    "Pretty pretty please?"(Elsa).

    "No"(Aizen).

    "You are no fun. humpf"(Elsa).

    Girl this thing can one-hit kill you easily, please stop trying to kill yourself, pretty please?

    After this the class went pretty smoothly, Allessa said more theories and stuff and I certainly learned a lot, she even complimented on my skill, bet it was more on my ingenuity of using Storm Release to replicate the spell than anything. It was some real classes, totally different from the broken legs Harry. The guy had it coming.

    Soon it ended with Alessa dismissing us, I of course stayed as she wanted to talk for a bit. She didn''t wait much quickly tackling me with a hug. It was nice, and have I said she is very beautiful yet? probably but I am gonna say it again. She is beautiful.

    "I missed you..."(Allessa).

    "Me too Allessa"(Aizen).

    "Ready for our date on Sunday"(Allessa).

    "The action movie right?"(Aizen).

    "No you silly, this time is my turn to choose and you know I like romance"(Allessa)

    "I know I was just messing with you. Hahaha"(Aizen).

    "Heh..."(Allessa).

    "But it''s better if we talk more later, certainly mischievous shark is spying on us"(Aizen).

    "Eep"(Elsa).

    "Hahahahahah"(Aizen/Allessa).

    "Bye/See you later"(Aizen/Allessa).

    Exiting the classroom the mischievous shark started to bombard me with questions:

    "Is Ms.Windrunner your girlfriend Joseph"(Elsa)

    No, not yet anyway. We are still dating to see where this got us, but I won''t be giving out info about my personal dating life to someone I met shortly.

    "Something like that"(Aizen).

    "Wow. the forbidden teacher and student relationship... So romantic. You can rest assured that your secret is safe with me, my lips are sealed"(Elsa).

    "But right now we must speed up, the meeting at the library awaits us"(Elsa).

 Chapter 149 - Library.

    Reaching the library took longer than I had hoped, and it may or may not have to do with how much questions about my relationship with Allessa Elsa is asking. I would have shut her down harshly but the stars in her eyes made me not do it, she seems to be enjoying it simply too much.

    The first image I had from the two other members of our group was... intense, yeah that''s the word for it, they were kissing so intensely that I thought they were trying to fuse, I just looked at it not even blinking, and took a seat close, I''ve seen way worse things in my time as an Anbu, infiltration mission weren''t always clean, some times I had to kill pimps or other more degenerate people.

    Elsa is a little fl.u.s.tered but they were able to notice her presence and had the dignity to look a little bit fl.u.s.tered. Elsa then proceeds to greet then and introduce me:

    "Hey, this one here is Joseph the final member of our team, now we can begin team training."(Elsa).

    Both look surprised seeing me there, I bet they haven''t noticed my presence until now, must be one of those people that are too dependent on skill to sense people, I''ve long since known how problematic depending on only one skill to sense someone, thanks Anbu training.

    "Hey people, my name is Joseph Goldheart and I am a student of the Quake Tower, nice to meet you."(Aizen).

    "Well my name is Rick Raum and I am a student of Fire Act, this is my girlfriend Gwen Angelus, she is a student of High Wind."(Rick).

    "Nice to meet you"(Gwen).

    "Now to improve the relationship between our team we can say our likes, dislikes, and dreams for the future, I will start."(Elsa).

    "I like, swimming and water the most but I also have a sweet tooth, I particularly dislike nobles and young masters, but what I hate the most is lightning. My dream is to one day have a happy family of my own."(Elsa).

    "I personally like to read a lot, second only to fighting and finding interesting things, my favorite pass time is watching anime with a person I like. I personally hate young masters too, and my hate for the gods grows by the day. My dream right now is to read this entire library."(Aizen).

    "I like doing things with my fire magic a lot, my favorite hobby is to cook with it. I dislike liars the most and my dream for the Future is marrying Gwen."(Rick).

    "I like healing and helping people and I am training to be a healer, besides the normal course, I hate pimps and rapists the most and my dream for the future is marrying Rick."(Gwen).

    "Good, now we at least know a little bit about each other. So let discuss our specialties a little bit Why don''t you start Joseph? seeing as you are the new member."(Elsa).

    "Sure. I have very good control of my elements both by earth and water. Maybe I can be used as a control specialist?"(Aizen).

    "It''s indeed a good idea, we will see about that. I have very good water and lightning affinity, but I hate using lightning seeing as I am part Shark and the lightning always bothers or outright hurt me whatever I use, so I ended up disliking it a lot and focusing more on my water affinity."(Elsa).

    "I have a very hight fire affinity wich was my focus until now, I am particularly good with burst damage and I hope I can be the assault-type of our group"(Rick)

    "I have a very hight wind affinity wich was my focus and a fire affinity that I mostly left alone, I and Rick were trying to help each other out with our affinities when we met each other, it was one of the things that made us closer, I want to specialize in healing and support if possible."(Gwen).

    "Hey, we have a pretty good team here, Two assault types a control type and a support type. A pretty good composition if you ask me, any ideas you have that can help us in the future is appreciated."(Elsa)

    "Well, I and Gwen were working in some combinations moves to help further our damage, wind and fire are notorious good combinations."(Rick).

    "Yep, we were even able to form some kind of fire tornado together, it dealt a pretty good damage too."(Gwen).

    "Wow, that''s incredible, for all I know you need a very good compatibility and synchrony to be able to pull something like that off."(Elsa).

    "And you Joseph? have something you thought it would be good to add?"(Elsa).

    "Well have you thought of Using Scorch? or Storm elements? It would surely help our combat abilities."(Aizen).

    "No way. Advanced elements, are you crazy? it almost impossible to do it, only the best of the best can."(Elsa).

    "I can give a little help to you if you want, the way you were attracted to my Storm Release in the classroom was a cleary indication that you need that, at least to balance your magic."(Aizen)

    "Wait... You can use storm release? but isn''t your affinity just earth and water?"(Elsa).

    "Not having an affinity doesn''t mean you can''t, it only means it''s harder."(Aizen).

    "Awesome, so please teach us *-*."(Elsa).

    "Sure, but I won''t be holding your hands all the way, I can show all of you both my Scorch and Storm, but I won''t do it for you, after my tips and demonstrations you are on your own, I can clear some doubts you have too. But if you disturb me too much I will break your legs."(Aizen).

    To show then it was possible I first created some wood with my Wood Release, their surprised face was quite good and I definitely saved it in my memory.

    "As you can see it is not impossible, the combination for Water And Earth is Wood, it is one of the most powerful elements due to its incredible versatility and flexibility, it is very ideal to control things, but I am not planning to show this too soon, I wanted to get a feel of the school first, so any tests I will mostly use Earth."(Aizen).

    "Ohh soo cool, I didn''t even know that Wood element existed. It sounds very strong too"(Elsa).

    "I know right. But let us focus on your Storm Release first, it is composed of Both water and Lighting and it can come in multiple forms depending on the owner creativity, but the most common ones are Laser or Storm clouds, the Storm release has both the destructive potential of lighting and the conductivity and malleability of water, its a very deadly combination if done right. And maybe if one day you became a Sage your Storm Release could even reach the speed of light or beyond."(Aizen).

    "Oh I never thought the Storm Release had such potential, I guess I will need to up a bit my lightning mastery".(Elsa).

    "I have some exercises that will surely help your mastery, but remember what I will give you are just the basics, I encourage you to create your own exercises it will surely suit you better."(Aizen).

    "Thanks. Can you show Storm Release again? I wanted to at least get a proper feel of it."(Elsa).

    "Sure, but don''t touch it. It can literally instakill you if aren''t cautious."(Aizen).

    "Okey."(Elsa).

    With that I slowly formed a ball of Storm Release lasers, this time doing it more slowly to help the little shark get the feel of it.

    "I don''t know how to describe it, but Storm just feels so right to me, is this strange?"(Elsa).

    "Nah, you probably already had the affinity for it as I expected."(Aizen).

    With that I made my Stormy release ball dissipate in a bunch of storm release lines, It quite difficult to control then but I just had to use the water to guide them around, it surely formed a beautiful visage all around us.

    I used the opportunity to make some storm clouds too, it''s important that she can get a good grasp of the feeling of it. It will help her in the future as it helped me.

    "Were you able to get the feel of it?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, I certainly engraved it in my mind."(Elsa).

    "I will do it every reunion of us until you can grasp it, and this will be as far as I will go, the same is valid for the couple."(Aizen).

    "Now we get to the Scorch Release, but to understand the Schorch Release you need to understand flames first the weakest to the strongest type of flames follow this order: Red, Orange, Yellow, Blue, White with white being the strongest."(Aizen).

    "But what about the Inferno Release (Fire+Lightning), the flames are black and pretty strong too."(Rick).

    "The Inferno Release has that name specifically because those flames are flames from hell, they just want to consume and burn things, if you don''t have an incredible control or some special means is extremely stupid to mess with it."(Aizen).

    "I understand, sorry for interrupting."(Rick).

    "No problem. Going back to the Schorch Release, the wind is part of the Scorch Release Amplify the flames and gives then a different property, so the strongest you flames the more effective your Scorch release will be, but you shouldn''t neglect you wind either, it is literally half of the equation itself."(Aizen).

    With that, I summoned a small Scorch Release ball, the heat was evident, suddenly everyone started to sweat a bit, sweat that was quickly evaporating, followed by everyone mouth becoming dry, even some lips started cracking due to dehydration. I stooped the Schorch Release.

    "What a terrifying existence is the Advanced/Combined elements..."(Rick).

    "This I completely agree, if normal elements have a lot of potentials you can guess how much a combination of then can give, you must also have in mind that the combination element have the propriety of both its contents, so it is entirely possible to do some really crazy things with it."(Aizen).

    "Thanks for Everything Aizen. But I am very thirst right now, so who want to go to the cafe and pick up some cold latte?"(Elsa).

    "Me/Me/Me"(Aizen/Gwen/Rick).

    "You and Gwen should be going first, I have some words I need to exchange with Rick man to man."(Aizen).

    "Sure. But don''t make us wait too much."(Elsa).

    Gwen and Elsa''s swiftly left for the cafeteria, both I and Rick waited in silence. Soon Rick wasn''t able to handle the awkward silence anymore and said:

    "What do you-"(Rick).

    Suddenly a heavy gravitational pressured pushed on him, he instantly goes to the ground, he would have screamed to everyone hear if it wasn''t for the seals I placed in here before our talk, as if I would let any kind of info leak.

    "Let me set a simple rule here Demon. You only talk when asked. Capiche?"(Aizen).

    "Yes."(Rick).

    "Good. What a Demon from the Raum and Belial line is doing here? and f.u.c.k.i.n.g an Angel nonetheless."(Aizen).

    "I don''t care what you say about me, but let Gwenadiel out of this!"(Rick).

    "Interesting... A demon and Angel love story, a cleary modern representation of Romeo and Juliet... romantic. Sadly you haven''t answered my question so things are going to become a little bit heavier for you"(Aizen).

    "Wait, wait I am just here to pass some time with her and study."(Rick).

    "Do I look like I am stupid to you? I know for a fact that demons aren''t taught in human society, not even the half-bloods. Principally someone from such a noble line as a mix of Raum and Belial"(Aizen).

    "I have run from home ok. They would never permit my relationship with Gwenadiel!!"(Rick).

    "Humm interesting..."(Aizen).

    With that, I removed the gravitational pressure from him, he seems immediately relieved. I just looked at him in the eyes and sent the most menacing smile I could muster:

    "If you try anything funny Demon. I will kill you. And both of you better come clean with Elsa, lies only feed lies after all. I will even tell you bunch my real name..."(Aizen).

    "Ok, I don''t see a problem with the Shark girl, she doesn''t appear to be the type to spread the secrets of people."(Rick).

    "But why did you attack me first? I presume you want to confront Gwenadiel too right?"(Rick).

    "Did you even need to ask? Demon duh!"(Aizen).

    "Oh right. Hehe."(Rick).

    "I didn''t kill you at first sight only because Gwenadiel was pure. Yes, she really loves you for her to not be corrupted like that, Angels can''t taste sin, after all, so she hasn''t fallen because her love is truly pure. You lucked out with that one. Don''t screw it up."(Aizen).

    "I know, and I truly love her. But on another note, how can you know so much about the elements?"(Rick).

    "Ah, it''s because I can use all of them."(Aizen).

    "Wait what? Seriously?"(Rick).

    "Yeah."(Aizen).

    "Wow, so for the sake of curiosity what''s your strongest combination?"(Rick).

    "This one"(Aizen)

    With that, I show him a Dust Release cube, Yeah I can use the Kekkei Tota right now, it took some time to find the exact combination and made it usable, but thankfully I had seen Onoki use it plenty of times. I can also make a blue flame that is a mix of water wind and fire, it is literally a flame that freezes, I call it Hydrogen Release, it is pretty powerful. But I am not gonna show it to him.

    "Wow, what is this? it looks way more powerful than a simple combination"(Rick).

    "Yeah, it''s a combination of earth, wind, and fire. From where I am from it''s called Kekkei Tota"(Aizen).

    "Cool, but what is that with such weird names you call those things? It''s because of your hometown?"(Rick).

    "Yep, different places, different cultures"(Aizen).

    "But it''s better if we go to the Cafe fast, the girls must be waiting anxiously for us."(Aizen).

    "Yeah"(Rick).

    We then walk a bit more, the awkwardness of my offensive slowly being forgotten. Thankfully I didn''t need to kill a Raum demon, Raum the original, and his ancestor would probably be very pissed, principally because the guy somehow has the Belial bloodline too, so he should be quite important.

    About Gwenadiel, I do know she was as pure as any Angel so her feeling is genuine, just the fact that Rick isn''t trying to corrupt her is already a demonstration of a good character and good intentions.

    Reaching the cafe Elsa is calling us:

    "Over here, we already got a table for us."(Elsa).

    "You two were too slow, what were you doing?"(Elsa).

    "Nothing much. But I guess Rick and Gwen have something to tell you Elsa."(Aizen).

    Both of them look at each other and they seem to be talking mentally over something, I don''t interrupt them and let things go as they should, liking it or not its better if they come clear now.

    "Well, Elsa I would like for you to know that I am a Demon, from the house of Raum to be exact."(Rick).

    "I would like to inform you that I am an Angel too, and we are in a relationship that was forbidden by our parents, sorry for lying to you."(Gwen).

    "No problem, you both are probably hidden from your faction right?"(Elsa0.

    "Yeah, we loved each other and we couldn''t be together with them breathing down our necks most of the time."(Gwen).

    "Well there is a simple solution to everything."(Aizen)

    "What?"(Gwen/Rick).

    "You just need to get stronger".(Aizen).

    "I don''t know Rick, it looks fake to me."(Gwen).

    "Hear me out, if both of you became strong enough, you don''t need to take shit from other people anymore you know? You could just live in peace."(Aizen).

    "It looks like a fine plan for me."(Elsa).

    "There are two more things I want to talk with you all about, first Joseph Goldheart is not my real name, my name is Aizen Senju."(Aizen).

    "Weird name."(Elsa/Gwen/Rick).

    "Yeah I know, if it wasn''t obvious before I am not from here."(Aizen).

    "The second I want to talk about is, do any of you know about your third affinity?"

    "Third?"(Elsa/Gwen/Rick)

    "Yeah, Elsa has Lighting, Water, and Wind affinity. Gwen has Fire, Wind, and Water affinity. Rick has Fire, Wind, and Lightning Affinity. I don''t know if any fo you will be able to use another advanced element, but it doesn''t hurt to try right? "(Aizen).

    With this our talks resumed, I showed them more possible combinations and even gave some ideas, sadly I won''t be spoon-feeding then. If they can''t grow on their own they don''t deserve this power. And if they think of betraying me I can easily kill any of them, but by what I can feel with my Haki I doubt this will happen.

    The day after quickly came to an end, dinner was way different this time, people weren''t divided by their houses anymore and normally ate with their teams, I guess we will only be organized in our houses during the important events.

    Before sleeping I read even more about mental abilities, I want the skill to read minds or a way to gain the [Voice of All Things] it will surely upgrade my Haki to new heights.

    I will try to wait for a bit before sending my clones to the library, it is better if I get a feel of the school grounds first, and when the rush dies out, and the monotonous of the routine begins I can easily do my things, right now everyone is still very alert, and as much as killing can easily solve a lot of situations, forbearance can do it too.

    The next day was almost the same, the trumpet alarm, breakfast, etc.

    But today classes are different, I have Earth elemental classes today, I am kinda anxious, to be honest. It would be pretty good to see how people of this verse train and develop their mastery over their elements.

    The teacher was an old woman, but she doesn''t look frail at all. She has all the correct and well-proportioned muscles, definitely a good mage. Maybe with this one, I will need to be faster if I want to break her legs.

    "Hello class, my name is Angeline Rock and I am you Earth element teacher. Well I will pass some spells and formulas for those that don''t know then, but the focus of our first class will be to understand a little bit more of the earth all around us and maybe have some fun throwing big rocks around"(Angelina)

    Well just for that speech this old gal has already some of my respect, let''s see if everything will go alright.

    "First I would like to say that earth has different degrees of hardness, it starts simple Sand-like earth where the earth is extremely brittle and looks almost exactly like sand. Second, we have the normal average earth, followed closely by Mud. After Mud we have Rock."(Angelina)

    "Reaching the stage where you can use Rock is considered a very advanced art. For a student."(Angelina)

    "After Rock, there are two more that I know of, the Obsidian and Gem state of your earth. I am one of the few people that have been able to reach the Obsidian to this day. And reaching the Gem is hard, the last know being able to reach that state was the Dwarf God of Earth, some people even say us mortals can''t do it. I doubt it, people tend to underestimate human ingenuity, and is one of my dreams to prove everyone wrong and reach the Gem."(Angelina).

    After that Angelina lectured us a little bit more on earth, the important things and things you need to look out for, she even gives some tips on how to cause tremors and earth waves, she is truly a good teacher, she passed the formulas and some spells for all the class too.

    But now its time for practice, and she seems to be aa little more energetic now:

    "Now class we are going to shoot some Rocks, I will create some pillars as targets, and your objective is to destroy or drop then throwing Rock magic, please only use the trowable magic we discussed today, any quakes of waves would be punished by me, every one of you can start"(Angelina).

    With this a huge magic circle appeared on the floor, a bunch of rock pillars are all above the ground now, these pillars are probably our targets, I silently went to my pillar and looked around a bit. Most of the students are already in their places practicing their earth magic, I shouldn''t dwindle.

    It has been a long time since I graduated from simple jutsu but I think a [Eart Dragon Jutsu] for nostalgic sake would certainly be appreciated. I even did the hand signs, hah I can certainly remember the uncountable times I spent practicing this jutsu in the Narutoverse. Of course, I didn''t go all out, I don''t want to make an earth dragon the size of a continent, it''s counterproductive.

    My earth dragon went quickly towards the pillar, and in the first impact the pillar was already down, Angelina looks fairly impressed with me being able to use solid earth already. I, of course, can use Rocks but I don''t think it''s a good idea so early, but I will definitely investigate how to reach Obsidian and Gem, my main focus is my wood Release after all, and earth is literally half of its power.

    I should also do the same for water, and I bet Shark Gril will help me. I could do it alone but with some friends, I bet it would be even better.

    The class quickly finished, and most students look very satisfied with this teacher, Angelina gave us a very good first impression and if future classes are anything like this I bet everyone will enjoy and learn a lot.

    But when I was exiting the classroom old woman Angelina wanted to talk to me.

    "You are Joseph right?"(Angelina).

    "Yes, it''s me. How can I help you?"(Aizen).

    "You are dating Allessa right?"(Angelina).

    "Yes..."(Aizen)

    The ''what you have to do with it'' went unsaid but I bet she got the message, she is old at this after all.

    "I am the teacher that takes care of the permits, so when she asked if she could bring someone to the teacher dormitory I was a little bit curious."(Angelina).

    "Ah, so it is like that, we marked a date this weekend, and she said it would be in her room because it is fairly spacious and comfortable."(Aizen).

    "Yeah she said something like that, normally a student wouldn''t be permitted to enter the teacher''s dormitory but I won''t get in the way of your young love, I had my escapades when I was younger after all. Just don''t break her heart will you, from what I was able to see she really likes you."(Angelina).

    "It''s the first time for both of us, so we are going slow. But I appreciate the advice."(Aizen).

    With that I exited the scene and went to have my lunch, next class is about body strengthening and its various methods, I thought it was pretty interesting, so even if I probably have the strongest body in the school it is a subject that interests me quite a lot. Maybe I can even find some new and better ways to strengthen myself, I just don''t like that tattoo idea I read about, my only tattoo will always be the Anbu tattoo nothing more and nothing less.

    The teacher looks ripped as hell, this guy has as much muscle as me, and this is saying something as I spent almost a decade in Atlas prison exercising.

    "Hello Class my name is Dwayne John, and I am the body strengthen teacher. Today I will gloss over what will do on our course and maybe give a good routine of exercises that you all can easily follow."(Dwayne).

    "There is a bunch of ways for you to strengthen your body, but none of them has to do anything with sitting on a cave for long periods of time. If you want your body to be strong you have to work for it."(Dwayne).

    "There are plenty of magics designed for the exact purpose of imprisoning someone, and it''s with these magics that we will be dealing today. I will use a weaker version of them on you and you will have to complete a series of exercises with it, relax that I won''t start with the heavy stuff."(Dwayne).

    "The first restriction magic will give you the feeling of you being underwater, it is not much but when you start exercising you will definitely feel the difference. Your exercise routine is simple the Saitama training, they are fairly simple exercises and they give a good result. Now start and I will correct anyone who got it wrong."(Dwayne).

    We quickly went to our exercises under the watchful gaze of our teacher, and for some reason, he went to talk with me.

    "Hey Joseph, I want to talk with you."(Dwayne).

    "Sure Teach."(Aizen).

    "I want to apologize on behalf of the teacher body for how you were treated by Osborn, We are really sorry for the inconvenience."(Dwayne).

    "Sure no problem, I honestly already forgot about that. But I accept the apologies. But if he is that bad why is he still teaching?"(Aizen).

    "It may sound strange and all, but Osborn was a Really good teacher before. We really don''t know what happens to him, but since his father Norman and the previous magical theory teacher disappeared he started acting strange, Always preaching and talking like a Chinese young master. We honestly don''t know what to do, but he will be suspended and I will cover for him until we find a new teacher."(Dwayne).

    "Sounds good to me, thanks Teach."(Aizen)

    "You''re welcome."(Dwayne).

    After these classes quickly finished and Dwayne passed some good exercises regimen for us, I had even some inspirations of my own. Definitely a good choice.

    I simply went to have an early dinner and read some books on the mental arts before sleeping till the next day.

 Chapter 150 - Weekend date.

    The week passed fairly fast, I even managed to learn some pretty good things and after talking to Allessa today I think we can start on translating some magic.

    Before meeting with her I think I should bring a gift, well I think a compilation of all the books I read in mental arts till now should be something pretty good, I will even make a customized cover of it. It certainly not much but from what I know Allessa isn''t the type that like jewels, she is way richer than me anyway so she could probably have better things. But maybe I can give something with a good meaning like a gift for our 10th date or something like that. I know for a fact that she hates earrings.

    Maybe not the mental arts book, she probably has something better. I know! a notebook should be perfect, I can even make it myself customizing the cover and I can even engrave some seals. Learning about Runes and Wards is really improving my seals, I even started adding them to my matrixes, the improvement is clearly visible. So the notebook it is.

    I even took upon myself to explore a bit of the Castle and with my [Observation Haki] it became fairly easy. But once when I was walking down the trophy room I was able to see a photo, first, I didn''t see anything wrong it was just a simple photo of the best class of that years, nothing major.

    But when I was checking the people in the picture someone stood out, he was a black-haired and red-eyed individual. First, I thought he was just a normal student, and then I read his name on the board just below, Kagane Uchiha.

    I froze for a moment there, I definitely didn''t expect to see an Uchiha here, but I guess multiverse is real, or maybe someone reincarnated as an Uchiha? I don''t know and I definitely need to investigate this. I guess I have even more questions for Allessa now.

    I think I need to hasten my plans now, I wanted to take this more slowly you know. but it appears that fate doesn''t like me being peaceful and calm. I sent a bunch of clones to the library, they can easily fuse with the floor or blend with their surroundings while they read, so I doubt anyone will be able to spot the more than a thousand clones in the library. I can definitely already feel the headaches...*sigh*.

    So thus I put on some good clothes, picked up the Notebook I made that is currently in a Wooden box created by yours truly too, I even engraved the wood with some cool images of Allessa favorite animal the Snow Leopard.

    Entering the teacher''s dorm I greet Angeline that is being the guard today and went to Allessa''s room number 3478. Knocking on the door it was swiftly open and allessa tackled me on a deep hug, she has even kissed me on the cheek. We both blush a little, before entering and her closing the door.

    "Hi, how have you been doing?"(Aizen).

    "Good, and like you''ve said I learned a lot by just teaching people, it was definitely worth it. I was even able to improve my magic a little bit."(Allessa).

    "That''s wonderful news. Ready for the movie?"(Aizen).

    "You bet I am ready"(Allessa).

    Then we went o her living room which was pretty spacious and sat on a big sofa that was close to the TV. there was a bunch of snacks already prepared, things like Doritos, popcorn, pringles, Mountain Dew, and other miscellaneous things. Yeah, Allessa loves Doritos and Mountain Dew too, which is a good common trait we share.

    The movie was pretty good, definitely something I wouldn''t mind watching again. Somewhere in the middle of the movie Allessa rested her head on my shoulders, at the first moment I went a little bit stiff but I was able to relax after some time. We are slowly growing together, this is what? our 5th date? but I have to admit I have some feelings for her. On the sad part of the movie she even hugged me and stayed like that till the end.

    "It was a good movie. did you enjoy it?"(Allessa).

    ''Oh my god! I am hugging him, I can''t believe it, he is soo good to hug, I can feel his perfectly sculpted muscles basically brimming with energy, and he is pretty warm too, I wish we could continue hugging like this forever.''(Allessa-Thinking).

    "Yeah it was pretty good"(Aizen).

    Wow, did I ever mention that allessa is using that s.e.xy teacher''s clothes of hers? I had really some trouble controlling it when she kept hugging me. Thankfully I am a Sage and I have excellent self-control. But it became really good when you have a very s.e.xy teacher hugging you with clear intentions wanting for more.

    "I am thankful you''ve liked it. But I guess we must go on the serious business right now."(Allessa).

    "Yeah, how was your investigation?"(Aizen)

    "After some time I was able to track whatever send those two people at the pub, and you are probably not gonna like it."(Allessa).

    "Another pantheon?"(Aizen).

    "Well yes, but actually no."(Allessa).

    "Huh?"(Aizen).

    "They were slaves of an extremely strong being. A Dragon to be exact. his name is Jormag"(Allessa).

    "Well, f.u.c.k. This guy is no joke. I''ve played a few Guild Wars 2 and he was definitely a pain in the ass and now he is a Dragon that probably has Divinity. His domains are Ice and Persuasion right?"(Aizen).

    "Yep, and as you''ve killed you probably entered his radar too. I bet you already guessed who wounded Athena too?"(Allessa)

    "It was Mordremoth probably, its domains are Plant and Mind, it''s the only one I can think about right now."(Aizen).

    "You are right. They are planning some sort of invasion on this Verse, I don''t know exactly how it is going to work but they have already infiltrated the world and are definitely making some plans."(Allessa).

    "About the gods?"(Aizen).

    "There were some movements but they appear to be amassing a lit bit of strengths. And by the number of Demigos this year they are definitely planning on recruiting some people from here."(Allessa).

    "Yeah the scheme of using people you gain proximity(your team), and after some time spent together you recruit them to your faction is a smart move."(Aizen).

    "Ah. The factions that have been in most unrest is the Demonic and Angelic factions, apparently, two important youngsters have run away from them. They are madly searching for any kind of clue about it. I guess it never occurred to them that a young A.d.u.l.t would return to school to hide, quite a smart choice your teammates have done there."(Allessa).

    "They are good people, I even helped them with their elements a little bit."(Aizen).

    "But I have one more question. Do you know anything about Kagame Uchiha?"(Aizen).

    "Who are you talking about? I have no idea."(Allessa).

    "Apparently he was an ex-alumni from this place, and I guess he was the leader of the 12 temples too, but all of this are speculations. Guess I have to act the detective and search for more clues"(Aizen).

    "It''s a good call, if this guy was another reincarnation maybe he left some clues? its possible"(Allessa).

    "Humm I agree, just hope his legacy isn''t another headache I have to deal with"(Aizen).

    "Relax, I am here to help you. But talking about helping we should schedule you, extra magical classes, with me."(Allessa).

    "Thanks, I definitely appreciate the help, it will surely accelerate the process."(Aizen).

    "No problem. Now let''s get back to watching some more movies. We have the whole weekend after all."(Allessa).

    "Yes."(Aizen)

    With that Allessa hugs me tightly once more, her s.e.xy teacher outfit accentuating her curves and perfect figure. Her perky and perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts pressing on my side. This kind of moment makes me think that besides all the troubles, I am truly blessed.

    The pleasant time passed faster than I would like, we talked a lot and not only about work. I thought telling some funny stories from our lives would be a good way to get closer too, so after every movie, we would pause and tell some different and funny stories. allessa of course has way more of them than me, she is way older after all. But it was truly an enjoyable time.

 Chapter 151 - Training the squad.

    We ended sleeping on the sofa, both a little mentally tired from all the problems we have to deal with. Allessa is still hugging me like a koala, not that I mind of course. Our little marathon of movies took the whole weekend to be carried out, but it was fun. We spent most of the times hugging each other and watching a romantic comedy on TV, it was nice relaxing a little bit, even if the school per si doesn''t pose any form of peril to me I was still very alert at all times, but on that sofa hugging each other, we had a little moment of peace. And I was happy.

    Sadly even the most enjoyable moments need to come to an end. Soon Allessa was awake, and even her waiting to finish such a blissful moment even less than me, we had our things to do.

    "Good Morning."(Aizen/Allessa).

    "What a nice sleep."(Aizen).

    "You bet it was."(Allessa).

    "But unfortunately we both have classes to attend, so better be prepared."(Allessa).

    "Yeah, you are right. And about the private sessions...?"(Aizen).

    "Just come after 21:00, I am free after that. Let''s crack some magic for you. I am honestly pretty exited doing something so new and ambitious."(Allessa).

    "Me too, just that repair spell you use was worth it, and as much as I can hit spiritual beings with Haki I don''t have any kind of cleansing or purification jutsu."(Aizen).

    "It''s good that you are motivated. How was going runes, by the way, you talked about it a bit"(Allessa).

    "It went good I am learning a lot and it is surely helping me make my Seal work even better. But my favorite is still potions and herbology, and sadly it was just theory past week. Hopefully this week we can move on to more practical things."(Aizen).

    "Relax I am sure the Teacher was just making sure the class didn''t kill themselves with some poison or dangerous plant."(Allesssa).

    "Yeah, I guess you''re right. Sadly I have to end the conversation here we both have classes after all."(Aizen).

    "Bye and have a nice day"(Allessa/Aizen).

    With this, she kisses me on the cheek and we both went our ways.

    Classes were normal for a lack of description, as normal as magical classes could be anyway, Dwayne was a way better teacher than Osborn and he explained in detail how the team dynamics work here. We will basically do some of our tests in groups so having a team is necessary, besides that it incentives the students to socialize more and make some good connections to the future, team can even challenge each other if they so desire, there is a teacher specifically et to oversee it.

    The class basically focused on team stuff, things we need to know and look for, what is expected of a team, and of course team positions, etc. You could even have your team specialized in something or the other.

    Alessa''s classes were pretty good too, we learned more about Light spells, she even briefed a little bit on some more advanced spells. Seh also started a transfiguration, yeah that same branch of magic you see in the hp series, here it is a necessary step to alchemy, she even said Animagus do exist and I would be dammed if I didn''t become one in the future. I will definitely talk with her about it later.

    The best part is for you to become an Animagus here you need just to be proficient in potions, which I am fairly good at seeing as I have exception coordination(thanks handseals training). There are a bunch of Potions to help you become an animagus. The first is a potion to identify your internal animal, which I don''t even need it I already know. The others are just o help you in those regards. But the most important one is a potion you need to make using the parts of your animal. Its fur claws teeth with some especially rare herbs and this potion will be the one to transform you into your animal. Besides all the potions stuff you need to know a lot about your animal beforehand, its habits diet, life cycle, biology, etc. So it is a really extensive process to become an animagus but I think it''s well worth it.

    Allessa''s class finished. Elsa called our group to meet in the library again, we have been meeting regularly in the past week, and its been something very productive, they even improved their elemental control thanks to my tips. But I guess right now should be the time for the first-team training.

    "Sup team. How was your weekend?"(Elsa)

    "It was pretty good me and Gwen went on a date and we spent a lot of time together."(Rick).

    "It was very nice."(Gwen).

    "I spent the weekend hanging out with Allessa, we had some romantic movies marathon. It was pretty great."(Aizen).

    "Shit! I am the only one here without a date, now I feel bad."(Elsa).

    "Don''t be this kind of things shouldn''t be rushed. I am certain you will find your another half one day, just be patient and I am sure you will find him"(Aizen).

    "Thanks, Aizen, but right now we should focus on the team training, even if we had done some bonding sessions and individual training we need to fight as a team a little it will help our coordination."(Elsa).

    "Yeah I agree, but before we do anything I have something important to say that you need to change right now."(Aizen).

    "What is it?"(Elsa).

    "All of you need to enter the body strengthening class. And don''t give me f.u.c.k.i.n.g excuses, even if all of you already have pretty strong bodies thanks to your races, you have no excuses to dismiss body training. The body is literally the foundation for most of the things you will do so I think it is a good idea for every one of you to start teacher''s Dwayne class."(Aizen).

    "I don''t like it but what you say made sense"(Rick).

    "Same, I never thought about it. I had always dislike being all sweaty and smelling bad."(Gwen).

    "I never thought about it. Thanks for the heads up"(Elsa).

    After that we discussed some more and went directly to a training ground Elsa reserved for our team, it was basically just an earth plain. Not even an earth mound was present.

    "I don''t know how to say this but... Aizen you are our earth specialist. Can you do something about the training ground to become more realistic?"(Elsa).

    "Sure no problem."(Aizen).

    A stomp on the ground sending a wave of chakra all around, a river cut the training ground diagonally, some mountains and earth mounds appeared, there was even a waterfall. And for the finishing touch, a bunch of gigantic trees sprung from the earth building a natural fortress. The previous training ground now looks more like a bootleg forest of death.

    "Wow. Amazing."(Elsa/Rick/Gwen).

    "Thanks, but we are here to train a bit not to look at the scenery as beautiful as it is."(Aizen).

    "You''re right, let''s do this."(Elsa).

    "But I have no idea where to start?"(Elsa).

    "Well, why not all of you tree fight gains me? I have more fight experience than any of you, so I can spot some mistakes and help you improve. I will withhold of using elemental attacks."(Aizen).

    "Seems good to me."(Rick).

    "Sure."(Elsa).

    "Why not?"(Gwen).

    "So Let''s start"(Aizen).

    I picked every one of then throwing them in different directions in the middle of the forest, now I will terrorize them until they find each other and make some sort of plan to fight me. For anyone looking at me right now, I would have simply disappeared, even the normal presence I use as a mask gone, I was like a part of the scenery from now onwards.

    Terrorizing then was easy, they didn''t have any kind of ninja training to back them up, and I bet very few people had it in this verse, they are always more concerned about magic and forget the other valuable skills you could learn. My exact opposite. Magic is wonderful ngl, but you can''t be overly dependant on it.

    To terrorize my teammate si would throw at them my multitude of weapons, from kunais and shurikens to the bigger and more menacing weapons. I am really not afraid to kill them, to be honest, first, I am too god to land accidentally killing blows, second even if they gather a lot of wounds, heck they can even lose a limb for all I care, I can easily heal then with my medical ninjutsu and Yang Release. Yeah of course I know how to use both Yin and Yang Release, and their respective combination Yin-Yang Release.

    Sadly I am not gonna create any bijuu soon. For some reason I can''t use the [Creation Of All Things] that the Sage used, I have some suspicion that this skill, in particular, was the special ability of his Rinnegan, same as Madara Uchiha Rinnegan special ability [Limbo Clones] so for now, even if I possess Yin-Yang Release most of its function eludes me, but right now my focus is on other things. (AN: These things I said about Rinnegan special abilities are my take on, I don''t know if they are true or cannon so take it with a grain of salt will ya.).

    Soon an Angel a Demon and a Shark girl were able to reunite themselves. They are fairly beaten up with a bunch of bruises or cuts, there are some very deep ones but all of them have exceptional psyche and senses, they were literally learning and improving realtime when I was terrorizing them definitely signs that they are prodigies.

    "Good people, but now that the three of you have united the time for the beatdown started."(Aizen).

    They didn''t even have time to protest or say something and I was already pouncing on them, of course, I am holding myself back a lot, I can destroy the moon with physical strength alone for f.u.c.k sake, of course, I would hold back on them.

    Punches and kicks were launching at my tree victims, I am actually very impressed that Shark girl managed to use her Tail for combat some times, sadly for her, I fought a lot of opponents with tails(my summons) so I had some experience against it.

    A Powerful kick sent the relentless Elsa flying away, I am certain I broke some ribs. The couple was with some good coordination ''cornering'' me so I fainted a punch toward Gwen but changed the Direction towards Rick, which surprised him as he made a hasty X with his arms to tank my punch, which easily broke both of them.

    Gwen looks somewhat horrified at her Boyfriend Broken limbs, I just smiled and kicked her legs strongly breaking both of them. What? I am a fierce supporter of gender equality, which means that I will punch a woman as strongly as I punch a man.

    They were pretty beaten up, but they haven''t given up. Elsa started to send some pressurized water shots that can easily cut stone, I simply avoided all of them with otherworldly elegance. But I didn''t attack then, I just wanted for the [Fire Tornado] the couple was preparing.

    And boom Rick spewed a sea of flames in my direction while Gwen creates and controls a tornado, both elements feeding off each other augmenting their might. I just looked a little bit amused, and just swipe kicked in the direction of the tornado. An incredible pressurized shockwave that easily broke the sound barrier has hit the raging inferno, that was easily destabilized. The shockwave continued traveling toward the group hitting them with the strength of a school bus immediately breaking their spines. Elsa even with a broken spine managed to gather some strength to say:

    "We give up."(Elsa).

    I immediately use a jutsu that I copied from Six Paths Naruto, the [Sun Mark], while it has the same sealing power its healing powers are off the chart. It of course uses a humongous amount of Yang Type chakra.

    Touching the three of them with my [Sun Mark], I can already see the results. A yellow circle that looks closely like the sun appeared on the places I touched, some yellow lines appeared all over their bodies, the healing was fast and almost instantaneous. If naruto could heal someone who opened the eight gates which is a death sentence I doubt I can''t heal these three.

    "Oh my god, did you really need to be so f.u.c.k.i.n.g violent and brutal with us?"(Elsa).

    "Yes."(Aizen).

    "couldn''t you be more... you know, gentle?"(Elsa).

    "Do you want to get stronger fast?"(Aizen).

    "Yes of course we do."(Elsa/Rick/Gwen).

    "So suck it up."(Aizen).

    Seeing as they ere relatively better now, I trowed then in the forest again. And the cycle repeated itself many more times over the span of some hours, soon it was already 20:30 os I decided to call our training of.

    "Good training today people, I will continue to tort- I mean train all of you until I deem ourselves somewhat satisfactory, then I will start practicing some more team dynamics with all of you"(Aizen).

    They weren''t able to form any kind of coherent response due to how tired they were. I just smiled seeing they rush to their dormitories to probably sleep like a log. Now I need to make myself presentable because I have some private studies sections with Allessa.

    I was ready and presentable in a few minutes. Gotta love Swift Release hyperspeed, it''s very convenient. Soon I was knocking on Allessa room again.

    "Hi Aizen, how was your day?"(Allessa).

    "Pretty good actually. I was even able to tort- I mean to train the rest of my team a little, they are certainly prodigies, they learn and adapt to things fast. at the start, they would constantly flinch or make mistakes with the minimal wounds but they began to slowly develop and improve."(Aizen).

    "Remember to not be too hard on them, few people have something comparable to a Senju vitality, your family is simply too monstrous."(Allessa).

    "Sigh* you are right, but I don''t want to go soft on them, I don''t know how much time I will be staying here so beating them up a bit will certainly help their battle instincts. I don''t wanna my team to be some weak side character when we leave the place."(Aizen).

    "As long as you don''t kill them I think it''s okay. With your Yang Release it''s simply too easy to heal something."(Allessa).

    "I know right?"(Aizen).

    "So let''s start translating magic"(Allessa).

    We are now both back in the living room sitting on the sofa, but this time the TV is off and the air is a bit more scholars.

    "So as I said to you Yin Release is probably the key point for you to be able to translate magic in jutsu, can you please give me an explanation of it."(Allessa).

    So she entered her teacher mode, which made her even s.e.xier with these teacher clothes. I am really glad I have a good amount of self-control, principally because she looks gorgeous right now, and that elven tattoo makes her beauty and curves even more perfect.

    "Yin Release is based on the spiritual energy that governs imagination, can be used to create form out of nothingness. It is really the power of your imagination, your spirit, your will, your mind, your spiritual self. It can give form to nothing even the craziest of conceptions your mind can imagine. Yang its polar opposite Yang Release is based on the physical energy that governs vitality, can be used to breathe life into form. It''s your body, your muscles, blood, bones, your aggression, your warmth, your activeness, your health, your physical self. Together they form Yin-Yang release which I have very little information about, as I can''t use it properly yet."(Aizen).

    "Well it''s a lot of info but it''s better to get these things out of the way than to keep asking for them. But by what you said about Yin Release ewe might be on something, and even if we can''t use it to translate magic to jutsu we can perhaps use it as a translator a tool for translation."(Allessa).

    "Yeah, I too always thought that Yin and Yang Release have a ton of potential, so not trying to find anything more about then sure a waste."(Aizen).

    "Hmm, we might be on to something... Have you ever tried using Yin Release but as a Senjutsu instead?"(Allessa).

    "Never used Yin Release as Senjutsu, it never occurred to me it could be potentially a very inescapable genjutsu cast using it, well why are you asking?"(Aizen).

    "Well, when you use Senjutsu you not only amplify the strength of a Jutsu right?"(Allessa).

    "Yeah, It can normally even add some extra effects in some Jutsu, an example would be the [Rasenshuriken] naruto created, at the start he couldn''t throw it, but after he became a Sage he was easily able to so I guess it really can give some effects depending on the jutsu."(Aizen).

    "Excellent, can you use a [Sage Art: Yin Release: Genjutsu] here, just for me to get a feel of it."(Allessa).

    "Sure no problem"(Aizen).

    Then I used [Sage Art: Yin Release: Genjutsu], with only one hand seal, I could''ve done without it but I am afraid of it going Hayward, I was never the Yin kind of guy, that things are more for Uchihas you know. But I was able to successfully use it, and it was breathtaking, suddenly the room we were in was replaced by a beach, but I was so real I could even feel a bit of the sun warmth and the ocean breeze, but there was definitely something off about this, I don''t know what but I am definitely with an uneasy feeling in this illusion, it''s soo real but also soo fake. a f.u.c.k.i.n.g contradiction.

    "Thanks, Aizen, you can disperse it now."(Allessa).

    I did it and everything was back to normal, like the sandy beach was never there, to begin with, the strangeness feeling has gone away too.

    "Wow, it was strange. It felt simply too real to be a genjutsu, and this is coming from someone who has never fallen under a genjutsu. If it wasn''t that strange feeling I would definitely be fooled. Damm, maybe I can honor my name and pull a [Kyoka Suigetsu] here, it would certainly be fun"(Aizen).

    "Thoughts of copying a Zampakuto aside for now. The energy I was able to feel during that genjutsu is incredibly familiar, I just can''t point it from where I felt it... Can you use it again, but this time just let the Sage Ar: Yin Release energy out, don''t shape it in anything."(Allessa).

    "Sure no problems"(Aizen).

    I let a [Sage Art: Yin Release] its just basically raw Yin release made with senjutsu, it started simply flooding the living room, and soon Allessa looks like she had an epiphany.

    "I figure it out. Finally!!"(Allessa).

    "What is it?"(Aizen0.

    "Do you remember inc lass were I said that Mana has a lot of correlation with your spiritual side, but we don''t know all of the specifics. But seeing as there can only be ghosts of mages/wizards clearly indicates that they have a very strong spiritual side"(Allessa).

    "Wait..so this means that..."(Aizen).

    "That Mana is literally an upgraded and mutated form of Yin Release."(Allessa).

 Chapter 152 - A new form of magic.

    "Wait.. so if Mana is an upgraded and mutated form of Yin Release, it means..."(Aizen).

    "Yep, you can technically use you Yin Release as a fuel for magic instead of the normal Mana, most of the magic would need to be readjusted according to but it''s certainly possible."(Allessa).

    "Cool, thanks Allessa. But how did you discovered that?"(Aizen).

    "Remember when we were talking in the Pub? You were using Yin Release to cast a genjutsu around us right?"(Allessa).

    "Yeah I remember, what about it?"(Aizen).

    "The first time I felt it, I was able to grasp some familiarities but I let it in ht back of my mind thought it was nothing important."(Allessa).

    "But when you used it here with senjutsu I became closer to mana, so I immediately was able to make some form of connection."(Allessa).

    "Wow incredible. Thanks."(Aizen).

    "You''re welcome."(Allessa).

    "So now that means I can do all the cool stuff with magic right?"(Aizen).

    "Well yes, but actually no."(Allessa).

    "You will probably never be able to use the higher tier of magic. Even if Yin Release can be considered very close to mana it is still not mana. Thankfully for you, high tier magic usually is just for destruction or large scale targets, things you can easily do with your jutsu."(Allessa).

    "I don care much about high tier magic, I basically start wanting to learn then because it is very convenient. You just have to look at how easy you were able to repair the Pub, I probably can''t do the same. Or simply the fact that can become an animagus. Destroying things is fairly easy, repairing, and building then that is difficult."(Aizen).

    "Well I completely agree, most of your repertoire is just for destruction, some variety with magic will do you good, principally Potions you can literally brew immortality."(Allessa).

    "So let''s try converting a formula for your use, [Magelight] will do like a good first research"(Allessa).

    Then we went on to our research to converting some formulas, it was difficult but with Allessa help it eventually bore some fruit. Thankfully I would be able to do it alone after she taught me how to, with clones I think I will be able to do things relatively fast.

    After some time and lots of calculations we had a prototype to [Magelight], hope it is successful.

    "*Sigh* Thank god we were able to to make something. Wanna test it?"(Allessa).

    "Sure."(Aizen).

    Then Using Yin Release I draw the magic circle in the air, putting all the right numbers and formulas to make it work. With the circle finished I start pumping Yin Release chakra on the magic circle, it quickly begins to fill up and not much time later a purple ball of light appeared in our vision. Success.

    This [Magelight] is a little bit different, its color is deep purple very close to black, but the move away from the core of light you are the closest to a normal purple it becomes.

    "It''s slow and totally unrefined but I am positive you can improve it. A very good start if I do say myself."(Allessa)

    "Hah, this sensation is simply magnificent... being able to use magic is like a childhood dream come true. It was the same when I used my first Justus, this fulfilling and happy sensation... Thanks for everything Allessa."(Aizen).

    "No problem. It''s for you after all."(Allessa).

    I showed her a very happy smile, and for the first time I initiated an intimate hug, she was a little bit surprised. This hug was different, you could clearly feel it was more warm and special, and Allessa absolutely loved it. She hugged me back with a very possessive and lovingly hug, I didn''t mind. both of us were very happy.

    We decided to do an Anime marathon right now, a very good relaxation after we spent so many hours trying to get the new spells right. Both of us technically didn''t need to sleep, but that doesn''t mean we don''t like to, or that we don''t become mentally exhausted. The anime was nice, it was just some random slice-of-life we got to watch. Soon it was already morning and both of us needed to go back to our classes, so with some reluctance we separated from our hug and went to our lives.

    Suddenly a month has passed.

    It was an extremely productive month. I trained with the team a lot, and I can comfortably say that they were coming along nicely. They had plenty of talent after all. They joined teacher Dwayne classes and begin a very strict exercise regimen. The good part for them was that they can do the most strenuous and body destroying training that I would easily heal them with my Yang Release and medical jutsu. Some even if it was less than I month that they started working out and exercising their bodies developed fairly quickly. You can easily spot some muscles on their before the soft figure, they have a lot of work to do body-wise ngl. But they are definitely improving at extreme speeds.

    But what gave the most improvement for them all was, of course, my tourt- I mean training sessions. Their danger sense improved tremendously, I even started attacking then outside of training as I wanted to instill the thoughts of CONSTANT VIGILANCE on them, I am sure it would save their life one day. Besides the improvement on their senses and instincts, they now have some good amount of battle experience and very good pain tolerance as I am not the type to pull any punches even when they are training, broken bones, lost limbs, blindness I did everything and worse I could think of in combat. Everything was easily completely healed with Yang Release of course, but all that torture made then very battle-hardened. Sadly I can''t give them a genuine life and death experience, after all, that one they will have to find for themselves.

    Now for their elemental training, it was going fairly well, to be honest. Rick and Gwen are close to being able to use scorch and Shark Girl were on a very dangerous moment able to use Storm Release, she indeed is the most talented of them all. After being able to use it the first time she has been trying to grasp it with all her free time, and now I can easily say that she can use a bootleg version of my [Storm Release: Laser Circus] but I have hopes she will get there in less than another month.

    Another very positive thing was my dates/teaching sessions with Allessa, our mutual curiosity and pursuit of magic has been making us closer by the day, we have now a lot more physical contact than when we started, it is not uncommon to see us hugging each other or walking handhold with one another. We were able to translate most of the spells I will learn in this first year, it was just a matter of finding the right pattern, it took us some time but we eventually were able to find it. I was thinking of doing all the rest on my own but our dates were something extremely nice and I don''t want to mess it all. So I let it be as some sort of couple activity we do together, it''s definitely a good way to get closer and know each other better, besides we both enjoy it too so I think there is no harm done.

    My wooden clones were very meticulous when they started reading the giant school library, and even using my cheats with Swift Release and khaki to augment my reading speed I can safely say that I have read less than 1% of everything, which is already something astronomical. I am literally pumping up the number of clones every day, I didn''t simply make one gazillion clones simply because of the memory backlash, I am literally strengthening and training my brain to become more resistant towards it, making the quantity of backlash bigger by the day so my brain is slowly adapting to it, it has the incredible side effect of making my mental defenses stronger, my mindscape stronger, and my spirit stronger. Definitely a very good decision.

    My runes and wards class has been some of the more enlightening experiences I had so far, I was able to progress immensely on my Fuinjutsu, I hadn''t seen such fast improvement since I started. but the biggest improvement so far has been the ability to imbue my intent on my seals, something I hadn''t thought deeply before and it made the might of my seals skyrocket to high heavens. definitely gonna dome some crazy shit with it in the future.

    Herbology was my favorite class. I was literally in my element there, I learned so much bout the different plants their properties, and much much more, the fact that I had my mokuton made my connection to the plants natural and easy, the teacher immediately took a liking to me, I took the course and tests like a fish to water. Definitely approved of herbology here.

    Potions were pretty good too, sadly we are just learning the basics, like energetic potions, blister potions, sleep potions, etc. It pretty good, sadly most potions don''t work on my body thanks to [Sage Body] so I can''t taste the effect of them, thankfully I bet they can be useful in some form or another depending on the situation.

    You must be asking yourself, why all this training? it for a test of course. At the end of this moment, we will have a performance test, this performance test happens every end of the month, they are used to see which student team has the qualifications of taking missions. Yes, we can take missions, and said missions can be in or outside of school grounds. Shark girl wanted to pass the test from the start, and I completely agree with her, some missions will do good to get the three of them some valuable experience.

    And today on the last day of the month I and the team are here for our test. I direct my speech at an extremely nervous looking shark girl.

    "Calm down Elsa you and everyone trained a lot, you will surely pass."(Aizen).

    "I know. It''s just that I can''t help but feel nervous, you know?"(Elsa).

    "I know I was like that in the past, but it only made me do worse in my nervousness. So chill there Big Shark"(Aizen).

    "Yeah Elsa, this demon here trained us a lot, it''s impossible to fail."(Rick).

    "Yeah, you should believe in yourself more."(Gwen).

    "Thanks, guys the encouragement is appreciated."(Elsa).

    "All team gathers. I will explain the first test parameters."(Referee).

    "Your first test is a simple Fetch quest. In a special forest created for this test, the teachers put Obsidian flowers there. Your objective is to find and collect one of them and finally exit the forest. It won''t be easy, as any team can be attacked or killed. We advise against killing because we will collect unconscious and disabled people, but if you kill in there no one would be able to cause trouble for you. Now go."

    It took a little bit of time for the words to sink in, and then people started running towards the portal that will send us to some random location in the testing forest.

    Our team in the middle of the chaos that was entering the portable was able to go in. we appeared on some clearing in the middle of the forest.

    Our time immediately springs to Action, all three of them entering an absolute alert mode. Me? I am literally in my home here, it is a frigging forest FFS, my sensing ability works even better here. so anyone seeing our team right now would be faced with an extremely strange visage, three extremely tense and alert people while a very tall dude just taking a stroll there with his eyes closed.

    Our search for an obsidian flower was well... Difficult. I could easily spot every flower in here with my [Observation Haki] yes. But I won''t do it, it''s counterintuitive to do this on a test in my opinion. Let my minio- teammates get to work.

    After an hour or so we were able to find an obsidian flower. It was a trap of course, even without my [Observation Haki] I could easily spot something like that. Sadly my teammates can''t, so imagine their surprised faces when Elsa almost lost an eye to a sword when she got too close to the flower.

    A team composed of exactly four people has come forth, they weren''t normal people to boot, of course, they have a half-orc, a half gnoll, half treant, and some long-nosed yokai that I have no idea what the hell it is. Let me guess it''s gonna be the cliche...

    "What a bunch of beauties we have here. I can''t wait to stick my nose on them."(Long-nose).

    "Yeah, me likey."(Gnoll).

    "I won''t let you touch Gwen or Elsa with your filthy hands and long nose you bastards."(Rick).

    "But I wasn''t talking about them. I was talking about you and that cutie over there."(Long-nose).

    With this, he pointed his hands towards me and Rick showing who he was talking about. Ngl I shuddered a bit there. Rick''s face was kinda priceless as he was hanging his mouth open in one of the most stupid surprised faces I have ever seen. But something strange happened to the always calm and lovable Gwen, she had an aura that screamed purification oozing out of her.

    "Rick''s booty is MINE! MINE!!!"(Gwen).

    With that she advanced at full speed towards the Longnose, Rick was fighting the gnoll trying his hardest to protect his booty, and Elsa was fighting the half-orc. The treant was running towards me with some surreal speed for a tree. I simply grabbed his face with my hands and sent a pulse of mokuton chakra {Primitive Reversal], he just reversed completely to his tree form fixing himself on the soil and growing well above the other trees.

    Looking at the other fights I can see that Elsa is winning, but the Demon and the Angel are losing, not a surprise seeing as Longnose and gnoll were the strongest of the enemy team. Guess I can lend some help to them. With a flick of my wrist, two kunai appeared on my right hand, another flick and the two pointed object travel at an incredible speed and hit the gnoll leg, debilitating his irritating jumping power, and the other hit longnose on his arm reducing a few his strength.

    Suddenly a bright light illuminates the whole clearing, Shark Girl has used some of her Storm Release to kill the half-orc. After that with Elsa''s help, everything finished rather quickly. They seem pretty surprised with the giant treant turning into a giant tree, but after seeing too much weird shit for a day I guess most of us just want to take the Obsidian flower and finish the second and final test.

 Chapter 153 - Final test.

    Finishing the first test was fairly easy after the fight. We just took the obsidian flower and went in the direction of the portal. We had a few more fights that were not worth mentioning. Finally, we had exited the portal.

    They didn''t have some kind of epic reception or anything, a referee simply awaited us to confirm our Obsidian flower. I kind of appreciated the simplicity here, some times it better be simple than extravagant.

    We had to just wait for one hour, for the next exam. It would simply be a team battle with the first eight teams to exit the portal, can''t exit fast enough? your f.u.c.k.i.n.g problem.

    Soon we went for one of the fighting rings we have here, it is simple really. Pretty similar to the DBZ tournament ring, just a simple flat slab of concrete where two teams will fight it off.

    Our fights in the tournament were laughable, the first one I just used an earth wave to throw most of the enemy team outside the ring, one of them was able to evade us, but quick Storm Release Laser thought his chest, courtesy of shark girl, and he was out.

    Most of the battles were easy like that, but then came the finals. I didn''t think much of it but the finalists were Demigods. And in my conception there are two types of Demigods, those that are very loyal to their Godlike parents, do everything is asked of them, and go on quests around the world bringing up the prestige and fame of their own religion.

    The second type is those who absolutely hate their Divine parent. Yeah as expect Gods aren''t the best parents to have around, they have very little care for their supposed half-mortal family. A very good example is Zeus himself, he is the hornydog of the Greek pantheon, I think even Eros loses to him in the number of children, and the Guy is the god of s.e.x or something, besides that Zeus has some very weird fetishes, he likes to have s.e.x in animal forms, yeah I know the guy was a furry before people even created the word, the weirdest shit I ever read about him was when he transformed in some golden liquid to f.u.c.k a princess of sorts. Weird shit I tell you.

    Looking back at the demigods I can definitely say that they are the first type. Sadly I can''t kill them in front of everyone watching. But this doesn''t mean that they aren''t dead, no, on the contrary, it just means that they will survive one more day.

    I started the fight by creating a huge pillar in the middle of our enemy formation. My team responded quickly with the couple using their combination move [Fire Tornado], and shark girl preparing some sort of lighting magic. One of the enemy''s demigods used some throwing knives in my way, a simple [Teleknises] spell that I am finally able to use, made his action worthless.

    That moment, Shark girl sent her Storm Release, on the blue-haired Demigod, which I think is the son of Zeus. The guy simply absorbed it, which is not even a surprise he can even absorb low-level Storm Release, Half Lightning god after all. He looks more energies right now, so I don''t want him to send that thing back overpowered with his half-divine energy. I summon a 10 Meters long and 3 meters large [Rock Dragon], you could even see that the rock has a relatively deep color, showing its close to obsidian. The Rock Dragon hit him when he laughed his powered lightning strike causing a great impact and throwing the Zeuspawn out of bounds. The first one is eliminated.

    At that moment the couple combination attack was released. A giant fire tornado rushed against our enemies. Sadly they had a son of Poseidon with them, he was able to rise a mini tsunami to counter the tornado which was easily sniffed out. The guy didn''t wait for us to counter his tsunami, eh swiftly use his earthshaker abilities to send shockwaves at us. I had some Marineford flashbacks there for a moment. Thankfully his tremors aren''t as strong as Whitebeard.

    Elsa was able to easily disrupt the flow of the tsunami changing its trajectory slightly. It sadly went for me, sadly for the Poseidon kid, of course, Using my exception water control, I made the mini tsunami into a [Water Hydra] which I used to immediately attack the Poseidon demigod. And with some wind currents, courtesy of the Resident couple we were able to snuff the kid out of grounds quickly.

    The Last two Are twins, Son of Apollo seeing their focus on archery. Some quick Beams of Storm Release from Elsa and one of them was out, with a lot of holes in his arms. The last one was simply blow by a sea of flames, thanks to our Demon teammate.

    And so We were the Winners. Our prize? Simple the authorization to do missions. Quite a lame prize I tell you. Couldn''t they made something cooler like some kind of weapon or armor, it would be sure useless to me but my team would appreciate it.

    After finishing our Test we were relatively happy with the results. We had won. So we set out to party a little bit, just the four of us. We ate at some fancy restaurant, courtesy of your truly. And then we decided to have some Ice cream competition, who could eat more Ice cream in less time. I had an absolute advantage there, sadly my teammates don''t. Elsa even passed out of brain freeze.

    But at the end of the day, we were all happy and returned to our rooms going to sleep. Minus I, of course, I had some Demigos to kill, and according to my research they didn''t even know I am an enemy of their pantheon, they are here to steal some of the Dean treasures, not that I care what they do. But I am kind of at war with their pantheon, and I have done far worse things than kill four people during the war. My first thought about them was Weak, they were too f.u.c.k.i.n.g weak. I don''t know much about Zeus or Poseidon battle powers, but I know they are strong. But their kids be so weak is strange, maybe is some kind of natural law in this world? Don''t know and don''t care enough to find out. Now I have some godspawn to kill.

    But Before everything, I need to get my clones memories of the day. It headache-inducing with the amount I am reading in the school library? Yes, it is. But since I improved with the mental arts it''s been a little bit easier. But the most important has been my memories of Buddhist temples, since the chief monk of that temple said to me I had fate with Buddhism I''ve investigating a bunch of temples all around the world, with my clones of course.

    And I discovered something extremely interesting, as I''ve already read most books about mental arts I have found in both the library and the market, so I was a little lost on where I would find more ways to progress in the art. No don''t get me wrong, I am very advanced in mental arts, I can already read minds on simply eye contact, but I always found some aspect of mind arts incomplete. And then came Buddhism, at first I didn''t tough much, but after reading some scriptures and Buddhist books I slowly was able to find new ways to progress in my mind arts, which was a surprise to be sure, but a welcome one.

    At the time I thought that was all my fate with Buddhism was. Oh, how wrong I was.

    After receiving most of my memories of the day, and some goo new ways to improve my mindscape. I decided that it was finally time to see the demigod''s situation. I focused and expanded my [Observation Haki] that now easily can cover half of the world. But I decided to focus on the Arcane University, concentrating on finding the demigods.

    I was able to see Elsa sprawled on her bed sleeping like a log. Both Rick and Gwen were cuddling and sleeping together. When I focused on Allessa for a bit, she even waved at me. But soon I was able to find the Demigods, expecting them to be sleeping or at least in their rooms I was fairly surprised seeing them on a corridor in the lowest level underground, I didn''t think much of it after all these levels are accessible to students, the only place off-limits is the teacher quarters and the dean office. There is more but they are mostly irrelevant to me anyway.

    I quickly flooded myself with Swift Release and went running for the underground, sadly I didn''t put a [Flyign Thunder God] on that hall yet. the world around me was slowed to a crawl, if moving only my body physical power I was already impossible to see from most people in this university, when I use Swift Release I doubt anyone can even see my shadow.

    I was able to find the merry band of demigods relatively fast. I observed them for some time, maybe they could have some useful info for me?

    "Wait so you saying that the titans allied and fused with the gods?"(Poseidon-kid).

    "Yeah, It was what my father told me. Apparently some prophecy from Apolo as too much worrisome so they''d decided to fuse. Even the Fates agreed."(Zeus-kid).

    "Shit. Is that serious. It''s the dragons aren''t it? "(Apollo-kid).

    "I think so too, even if they can''t enter this Universe, they still keep trying. Athena was really bold in trying to enter one of their domains, I am quite sad she died"(Apollo-kid2).

    I think I''ve heard enough. still in my Swift Release state I made a knife motion with my hand filled it with khaki and applied a [Raikiri], with a swift motion I beheaded both Poseidon and Zeus kids. The twin sons of apollo didn''t even move as I am too fast for them to even react. Two punches through their hearts and they were down too.

    Looking at the fallen bodies, I take a deep breath. I wore my Anbu uniform for this occasion, thankfully it didn''t get dirty, Getting rid of the bodies was easy, just some control use of Scorch Release and they were goners, it even helped me evaporate the blood everywhere. And who would''ve tought. They bleed like normal humans too. The only clue of what I had done was some small droplets of blood in my mask.

    When I finished with the Demigods I discovered something strange. At the end of the corridor, there was a bunch of crates, which would normally not gather my attention. But there was something different, under these crates there was a trapdoor. And normally a trapdoor wouldn''t warrant such attention of myself. But that thing doesn''t appear in my [Obsevation Haki], and to my knowledge the only person who can disappear from my Haki is Allessa, and I am pretty certain she hadn''t made this.

    So, what the heck is this thing?

 Chapter 154 - Spooky, spooy, skeleton.

    Looking at the trapdoor I was curious but at the same time apprehensive. just the fact that someone was able to hide from my senses should mean whatever did this is more powerful than me. But I am still very curious, well being cautious wouldn''t hurt.

    I moved the crates out of the way and then summoned a [Wooden Clone], the wooden clone nodded and went in the direction of the trapdoor, his steps so silent that it would spook anyone watching, his pacing slow and cautious and after finally reaching the trapdoor the clone slowly put his and on it and with a push he opens the trapdoor...

    Nothing happens, I dispel the clone a let out my breath that I didn''t even know I was holding. looking at the opened trapdoor I see something that absolutely stunned me...Fuinjutsu.

    And not that little bit of fuinjutsu, no. It was something more, I can barely understand it and I can easily say that I am beyond a master of this craft. So this can only mean two things, the guy that made this was leagues above me in the area, meaning that I am trying to understand calculus while I was learning simple multiplication yesterday, meaning his Fuinjutsu is way more advanced than me. The other option is that this guy went on another branch of Fuinjutsu than me, I focused principally on smart sealing matrixes, so the guy could be specialized in other things outside of my area.

    And analyzing a little bit more of these seals I can definitely say it''s a little bit of both. Thankfully I am not that incompetent to not know what the heck these seals do. They are made to protect, seal, and reinforce. So there is probably something sealed here? an overpowered sentient sword perhaps? Or some kind of Necronomicon that corrupts the mind of people? any could be useful to me... well better check it out, I can always teleport out of there anyway.

    Closing in the trapdoor I look down, and what is ee surprises me again a star leading towards, but what is surprising is the amount of Fuinjutsu on everything, the walls look almost black with the number of seals put on this place. Besides that the guy who made the seals made them very tiny, so he could put even more seals per cubic meter.

    I simply jump down instead of slowly descending the stairs. I touched the ground without making any sound whatsoever, even without any fancy powers I trained a lot no be a real ninja in Anbu. Talking about my powers... I can''t use them... No, I can''t expel then from my body, for some strange reason I can''t expel chakra from my body, using it internally is absolutely fine, so I could even boost my perception with Swift Release, or reinforce my body with chakra, using mokuton to heal faster is good too. But I can''t expel anything from my body...

    I tried using my Haki and I was left alone too, not unexpected. But I can''t sense anything with my [Observation Haki], to my senses I am literally in some kind of void. I tried using my [Armament Haki] to harden, and it worked. I can safely coat myself with Haki at least. I tried making a [Fireball Jutsu] but even if I can mold my chakra and start the jutsu every time I try to spit it, it whiffs out.

    Well, f.u.c.k. My combat effectiveness just got shot down hard. What a mess. Well, even if I can''t use my [Observation Haki], I can at least use my norma senses normally. Seeing as I am already here I decided to explore a bit...

    I started walking the seal-filled creepy corridor, I walked slow paying attention to everything. In these kinds of moments that I am thankful for my summoning contract changes, with my better eyesight I can easily see in this dark, with my better ears and nose too.

    I walked and walked... But everything seems so calm, strangely so. I fell really n.a.k.e.d without my [Observation Haki], I was able to literally to see without eyes, and with my huge range of it, I was always prepared. But without it, I feel so exposed.

    I don''t know for how much time I walked in that long corridor. All I know it has been a long time, but this long time hasn''t been for nothing, as I can feel that the corridor is slightly inclining downwards and to the right. A spiral it is.

    I continued walking and walking, everything got more sinister and I don''t know how to explain it properly, but there is something very strange in the air, something evil and sinister. More time passed, and I can safely say that my perception of time has been very screwed. It just felt like I was walking for days...

    The wall is becoming more and more black, filled with seals to the brim I could barely see any concrete color of the wall. And after more time walking everything around me was completely black, filled with ink and Fuinjutsu to the brim.

    It became more and more black until it started to become devoid of color... a Void like I''ve seen no other.

    "Walking in the valley of evil and death, I fear no evil".

    Soon I see some light, after such a long time with just darkness and my deepest thought I was able to see some light. I didn''t know that darkness could be such a terrifying thing. I walked slowly towards the light step by step...

    The light grew bigger the closer I got to it. And soon after who knows how long I passed through the light.

    The sight was beautiful beyond belief, grass plain until the eye couldn''t see anymore. Such a nice place to fly... Yeah, I can still fly too, its an innate ability that doesn''t sue chakra so no trouble there. But I still can''t expel chakra from my body... What is happening?

    I look back from where I came, there is a stone gate there now... This gate has a symbol of a strange tree floating atop of a black hole, there is a Sun too atop of the tree, but it is hollow like it can''t shine yet... But besides the strangeness of this gate, this is where I exactly came from... there is definitely something amiss with yet, besides the strange design I can clearly feel the desire to protect this gate, it''s like is something extremely precious to me... Something irreplaceable.

    *Rattle*

    Suddenly I hear the sound of some bones hitting against each other. I immediately look at the source, a skeleton running towards the gate. Alarm bells immediately soared through my mind, I merely bitch slapped the skeleton who turned into bone dust immediately.

    A skeleton? strange, this whole place is strange. But I didn''t have more time to think about anything as 10 skeletons appeared at my front running towards the rock gate. my strange protectiveness of the rock gate flared, and two punches sending shockwaves decimated the skeletons. Now that I noticed, they are just as strong as a normal a.d.u.l.t human... Peculiar.

    Suddenly a 100 skeletons appeared. I decided the skeleton menace is more urgent right now and focused on fighting them.

    Thankfully during all this time, my clone was able to read a technique in the Buddhist temple that will give me an extreme advantage against such beings. [Ripple] or [Hammon]are way different than magic that you need mana, and the only form of having mana is being born with said energy. [Ripple] is way simpler, it''s just a regular form of breathing that permits you to generate Holy Sun energy, so anyone that breaths can use it. Ripple has very good properties for a human, like faster recuperation, top psyche for a longer time on your life, and much much more. And for someone like me that can even do [Photosynthesys], [Ripple] was a godsend, or Buddhasend if you get what I mean. {AN: IF SHE BREATHS SHE IS A RIPPLE USER}

    I take a deep breath in the correct patterns and suddenly my body starts being filled with warm and holy energy, you could even see some yellow lightning around my body, showing it is being filled with ripple energy. The first row of the 100 skeletons is already almost touching me, I simply open my eyes, that right now instead of the previous feline green emerald eyes, it''s now filled with a yellowish health glow. And then I struck, the skeleton probably the result of something necromantic and evil is immediately vaporized, not only because of my strength but also because of [Ripple] Holy sun energy.

    The fight was easy, but my inexperience with [Ripple] made me fail in some attacks with it, thankfully my strength is enough to decimate these skeletons, and soon every one of the Skeletons was bone dust in the grass.

    Using [Ripple] in combat is difficult, extremely so. I can say it is extremely impressive that a normal human can effectively use this technique in combat, it''s not simply impressive, it''s Bizarre.

    Soon 1000 skeletons appeared here. But there was something different in the horde, there was a completely black skeleton, his bone looks like some kind of charcoal, and he has some horns on his head.

    I didn''t care much, the mobs are too far away from hurting me. So I entered the skeleton army, taken care to breathe rhythmically and not lose the [Ripple] I went fighting. It is difficult to maintain my breath in a certain rhythm while fighting, even if I am not exerting myself my breath normally changes patterns depending on my movement.

    I danced between the army of skeletons, killing everything with one hit, slap of sometimes just shockwaves from my movement. Soon the Blck skeleton advanced towards me and attacked with his punches. I simply hit him with a [Ripple] filled slap and he became ashes. Some more punches and kicks and now most of the skeletons were gone. And what I was able to identify from the black skeleton is that he has double the strength of a normal one.

    Soon 10000 Skeleton appeared, but this time they are armed, and like the previous time, there was 1 black skeleton for 1000 of the normal one. This time I decided differently, instead of fighting one on one with each skeleton which I was only doing to get used to the [Ripple], now I can start my massacre seeing as I am more accustomed to using [Ripple], I am just a novice of course, but I have been making progress nonetheless.

    I took a deep breath, ripple filled my body. I reinforced everything with my chakra. I used Swift Release to increase my speed. I covered myself with [Armament Haki]. and then u run as fast as I could, killing and destroying skeletons like a juggernaut, I was like an unstoppable locomotive that cut through the rankings of skeletons like a hot knife through butter.

    The number of skeletons starts reducing at an alarming rate, for them of course. Destroying the last two skeletons I finished this horde. I am still in top shape pristine condition as all those skeletons are mere a.d.u.l.t human in strenght.

    The next wave appeared 100.000. I started rampaging like a juggernaut again, but I am sure in the eyes of the skeletons I would just disappear, and appear on the other side of the battlefield leaving only a trail of ashes. After some time the wave of 100.000. Was finished.

    Next came 1 million skeletons. I just sighed and went to work destroying these menaces that want to touch my rock gate. After cam 10 million, then 100 million.

    Then came one billion, I started destroying the skeletons again. But what I didn''t notice at that time due to my constant slaying of evil beings using a Holy and Sun technique like [Ripple], my soul slowly became more bright and holy, I was literally being rewarded back for cleaning such evil beings, sadly I would only notice the constantly growing holy and brightness of my soul years latter.

    I continued my rampage in the middle of the skeleton army, sadly their weapons and armor they are equipped with are made of bones. But id decided to forsake the juggernaut method for a bit and start using all the techniques I could in this situation, no time like the present to practice some things, even if I can''t expel energy Taijutsu techniques are still valid. It slowed down a bit of my speed in the destruction of skeletons, but it doesn''t matter much, if these things follow a pattern I should be here for a long time more.

    10 billion, 100 billion, 1trillion, 10 trillion, 100 trillion, 1 quadrillion, 10 quadrillions, 100 quadrillions, 1 quintile, 10 quintilles, 100 quintilles, 1 s.e.xtile, 10 s.e.xtile, 100 s.e.xtile... until 100 decillion.

    When I looked at the number of skeletons I was already kind of apathetic about it. But 100 decillion is f.u.c.k.i.n.g too much, the number is giant 100.000.000.000.000.000.000.000.000.000.000.000, of frigging skeletons, besides all the previous ones. There are so much bone dust and ashes in the ground that I can''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g see any patch of grass anymore, it like I am in some special type of hell.

    I literally lost count of how much time I spent fighting here, I only fought, fought, and fought. I am honestly sick of seeing skeletons. But I can''t let them reach the rock gate.

    I took a deep breath, my proficiency in [Ripple] has skyrocketed, I am using it simply too much, but I can certainly say that I like it. Breathing on the correct rhythm became almost second nature to me, I hardly have to think to do it anymore, I guess I kinda became an integral part of myself the rhythmic breath of the [Ripple].

    I would normally freak out without knowing how much time I spent here, but the last black skeleton always shows how many days I am here. I have been here for at least a month, but when I hit the last skeleton, a black one I might add. I finally let a sigh of relief. I guess it''s finis...

    *Rattle*

    My face paled a little, that sound of bone against bone again. No. F.u.c.k.i.n.g Hell no. I look and there was a skeleton and he was alone. I hit the thing basically on pure instinct, with how much time I spent destroying then it became second nature, just like [Ripple]. But this time the skeleton was different, he had peak human strength.

 Chapter 155 - Rhythm.

    The cycle continues. A new horde of skeletons would appear and I would eliminate them. I punched kicked and destroyed. I had never fought so much in my life... It was an enlightening experience, I didn''t know my martial style had so many flaws until I exhaustively used it without stopping.

    It started slowly when I felt that I could send a punch with more precision and using less energy. Then I applied it to my kicks and movement, soon my whole being was moving more efficiently, wasting less energy and dealing more damage. The same could be said about my breathing, it became my rhythm my maestro if you will, learning [Ripple] didn''t just helped me deal with evil beings, it also helped me deal with the flaws in my style, now it has a rhythm.

    But I am glad that I slept a lot when I was at the Arcane University, I don''t know if I would be able to do this if I wasn''t well-rested before. It isn''t difficult, no. Its the f.u.c.k.i.n.g number of these pests that is really bothersome, I can easily one-hit kill then, but they have so many numbers... some times I wish I had my jutsu, I could just wipe out them with some large scale mokuton jutsu.

    I''ve long since been able to reenter the vapor stage, reaching the Gree Vapor stage, it wasn''t difficult as I am literally using my chakra 24/7 right now to fight...

    I am in The fourth cycle now I am close to destroying 400 decillions of skeletons, I have been in here for literally years... 11 years to be exact... But I was finally able to reach the Liquid stage again, entering the Green Liquid Stage. Now I just have to reach my divinity, but I have no idea how.

    In the fifth cycle, I decided to experiment with new things, like using Ice Release to cool down some of my muscles or use Boil Release to superheat then and make a bootleg version of [Gear 2nd]. but my best improvement was mixing [Ripple] with [Yang Release] I just called it [Holy Breath of The Sun], I am literally immortal as long as I breathe... huh, never expected it.

    No, my breath has nothing to do with Demon Slayers(Anime), it''s just basically an improved version of [Ripple] with extra steps. And yes the skeleton gets stronger with each f.u.c.k.i.n.g cycle, I can still one-hit-kill them easily, but I bet if this continues I won''t have the same easy way... if they get infinitely stronger, I am truly f.u.c.k.i.e.d.

    I continued fighting all I know is that I can''t let the skeleton reach the rock gate, and the more I fight the more important the rock gate feels.

    Sometimes I would fight in my Animagus form a Jaguar(On?a-Pintada), it was difficult at the star fighting in my animal form, but I soon was jumping from place to another like the jaguar that I am. I did all the animagus thing with Allessa, she is a Snow Leopard by the way.

    Fighting like an animal was different, but I could still use my other skills, like Haki or Swift Release. the most difficult was to get used to having a tail, and I don''t want some kind of useless appendage so I frequently used my tail to fight. I could even transform into some different kind of hybrid forms. I could look like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g furry... Or simply like a Beastman with just the ears and the Tail. I liked the upgrade to my talons very much, they became sharp and acquired some kind of hooklike format.

    It was wonderful and I am glad I became an animagus, I don''t think I would see the word in the same light if I hadn''t.

    .

    .

    .

    I... How many years has been? The skeletons are already fighting with the average Jonin strength... Cycle 137? 389 years... how I haven''t felt so much time passing? I was so engrossed in fighting these dammed bones that I simply lost myself in it, I just fought, fought, and fought some more.

    Soon the skeletons started using different tactics, there were some elemental masters with them...cryomancers, pyromancers, electromancers... I dealt with basically every element and its eviler version. Soon I was adapted to everything, they just couldn''t throw a thing that would falter me.

    But when finished cycle 249, almost a thousand years had passed. I have simply been fighting for so so long. I think my Taijutsu reached simply godlike standards... I would move with the minimal energy necessary and deal more than double the damage that I should. My [Armament Haki] upgraded to new heights, I''m could send Haki shockwaves basically at will right now. My [Holy Breath of The Sun] was mastered beyond even my belief, I didn''t even know a technique I created on a whim would be so op.

    .

    .

    .

    Something changed when I defeated the last enemy of the 249 cycles. I just looked intently to where normally the first skeleton of the new cycle would appear. Oh and he appeared alright, but something was different this time, the skeleton was way, way stronger than it should be, I am already very accustomed to them growing just a little bit every end of the cycle. But this time I honestly feared a little bit, the skeleton possessed half of my strength...

    The fight was fast, really fast. I am just thankful that I can fly and these skeletons not. But the battle ended up being easier than I would think. The Skeleton may have the brute strength but he was absolute trash at using it, with no technique whatsoever.

    My technique and fighting experience made destroying these bags of bones easy, I had literally fought too many of these things.

    When Ten came it was still easy, they had no coordination so some well-placed punches and kicks using my ability to fly dealt with the problem.

    Then came the 100 hordes, it was crazy. more than I would like I would fight 4 or more skeletons at once, and I am really thankful for my [Holy Breath of The Sun], it helped my already crazy regeneration, even more, so even when I lowered my guard and got wounded I would heal easily too. Besides [Holy Breath of The Sun] also gives me an amazing buff against the undead.

    When if finished the last skeleton fo this wave, the wave of thousands appeared. The black skeleton was there too. And this motherf.u.c.ker had the same stats as me.

    I didn''t wait much, I just activated the [Overdrive] and [Hyper Sage Mode]. I can''t joke around with someone with the same stats as me.

    I immediately went for the black skeleton, using my Swift Release to boost my speed, Boil Release to raise my muscles temperatures, full-body [Armament Haki] and my improved version of Tsunade enhanced strength, a deep breath, and gravity Release to augment the weight of myself the max I could, which would normally be bad for my movement speed, but I boosted my weight when my punch was close to connecting

    The moment my punch connected I sent a shockwave using my Haki as a base. The black skeleton literally disintegrated like the area around him. Thank God the skeleton didn''t have any kind of technique or battle experience, just my brute strength.

    And it went like that, I would normally use a combination of various Release boosting my body and eliminate most of the skeletons in one go. But I noticed something strange, normally when I use [Overdrive] and [Hyper Sage Mode] I literally make the world tremble but this time the place I am was strangely stable. But it doesn''t matter, I had skeletons to destroy.

    I was pushed to my limits, I didn''t think an army of myself would be something so devasting. But I didn''t give up. I continued persisting and using combos to destroy these skeletons, and thank god they can''t use [Overdrive] and [Hyper Sage Mode].

    But when the Last wave came I was tired, my chakra that I always tough was almost inexhaustible was halfway. Do you know how many years I spent without this sensation of "low chakra"? it is really strange after so many years I am experiencing it again. But I don''t mind as I am having literally the battle of my life. But I think exhaustion is catching up to me.

    So instead of entering the fray and star my killing spree, I decided to wipe out the last of 100decillion skeletons with a technique.

    I straightened myself, my body covered head to toes with [Armament Haki], the only signal of my clothes some rags that I use as pants. I take a deep breath [Holy Breath of The Sun] cycling in my body, easily healing the strain from [Overdrive] and [Hyper Sage Mode].

    [Sunlight Mega Strike Yellow Overdrive].

    I ran like no tomorrow and kicked the center of the skeleton wave with all my strength. The subsequent explosion and shockwave disintegrating at least 70% of the whole formation.

    For the rest, I was able to destroy them with my variety of techniques punches, and kicks. And at the end of it all, I was completely exhausted, my chakra was for the first time in decades at the bottom, I am mentally and physically exhausted, something I haven''t feel for a long time. I have honestly almost forgotten this sensation...

    But after destroying the last skeleton of the horde, I could help but lay in the ash-filled ground with a smile on my face. But at this moment my body started to glow, something was definitely happening.

    My body glowed more and more, it was a golden holy glow that was slowly growing in size and brightness by the minute. It pulsated sending shockwaves of holy energy everywhere.

    It continued rhythmically pulsating, following the pattern of my [Holy Breath of The Sun]. It grew more and more, soon I felt like my body was filled with the purest energy I ever felt.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    My holy energy exploded outwards in a force I haven''t seen nor experienced before. I looked around searching for clues of this situation, and the only thing I could see was that the rock gate disappeared. And then multiple spatial cracks followed the disappearance of the rock gate, they were erratic and strange, sadly I didn''t have that much time to appreciate them because...

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    With another explosion of holy energy which created even more cracsk I was engulfed by one of them...

 Chapter 156 - Holy.

    I was falling and falling... sadly the burst of Holy energy made me immobile, and said holy energy is growing by the minute, but it isn''t coming from my body chakra or anything, it is coming from my soul.

    Falling...

    And Falling...

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    Another explosion of holy energy creating even more cracks, but at this point, I passed through so many cracks that I honestly don''t know what to do.

    My holy energy grew brighter and brighter, it was something truly extraordinary, I think I''ve maintained my consciousness until now because of the holy light, if it wasn''t for it I would be probably out could sleeping, the fight with the skeletons really did a number on me.

    Suddenly I was going in the direction of a fairly bigger crack, this one was one of the smallest at first but after being bombarded with my holy energy it grew to an impressive size.

    Soon I entered the giant crack, but this time I wasn''t in some strange psychedelic space-time tunnel, I was face to face with the normal sky, the crack where I passed slowly closing and healing.

    For any spectators, they would be able to see a giant shining golden meteor colliding with the earth in the middle of what appears to be a neverending forest.

    Not much time after I collided with the earth.

    And lost consciousness.

    .

    .

    .

    Most of the inhabitants of the Douluo continent are scared now. In the morning a giant golden meteor had crash-landed in the depths of the Star Dou Forest.

    But while most of the population is apprehensive at seeing such a sight. The experts are as excited as they could be like always they flocked in the direction of said crash site thinking it was some kind of treasure, their greed knows no bounds as does their arrogance.

    Before they even reach said crash place the young masters were already fighting for the ''prize'', the idiots don''t even know what it is, and there were already a hundred or more dead people. And they haven''t even reached said place yet.

    It was a race to see who got the prize first. but while the young masters fought with all of their beings, the true experts the Titled Douluos were just observing the situation with a calculative glance showing they have at least more brain cells than the young masters.

    Soon the multitude of experts reached the crash site, Thankfully there weren''t any soul beasts in the way, said beast appears to have run far and far away from the crash site. This only proved that beasts are way smarter than Chinese young masters by a fair margin.

    But when everyone got to the crater, there wasn''t some kind of peerless treasure or an immortal herb. There was just a person. the young masters instantly became angry, in their minds they were thinking "How dare this trash waste our time". Sadly their minds are too small to process such advanced concepts as danger or fleeing.

    Oblivious to the angry young master shouts towards the downwards figure stayed there still on the ground. On that looked particularly more arrogant than the others decided to flex his "Power" to intimidate the still figure. Wrong Move.

    While the young master showed his measly cultivation that he is so proud of, two yellow rings, and two purple rings. A soul ancestor of at least Rank 40.

    The figure likely sensing the "danger" shot up unnaturally. Yes unnaturally beautiful fashion, for some reason every time the figure moved, his movements would produce an echo of his previous action, it was like his every move was graceful and precise, for those keen on their eyes they would be able to tell that even the world appreciated the way this person moved.{AN: Imagine his echo is like Ryu special on those old Streetfighter games for the arcade, where he would leave some blue trail showing his previous moves.}

    These perfect and synchronized movements seem to be ignored by the young master in question. he is still showing his rings btw. The young master saw himself be ignored, so decided to in the most condescending and arrogant tone say:

    "Who do you think you are trash. You made this young master waste his time, how are you going to compensate?"(Soon to be dead young master)

    .

    .

    .

    Well, f.u.c.k. I crashed in somewhere, that I am certain is not earth. My chakra Reserves are still very low but are already regenerating. But there is something strange with my body, I...

    Suddenly I felt something on my side, fearing for the worst in a practiced manner I shot up and I raise my guard. Only to see an idiot with two yellow, and two purple rings rising from the ground. At least this idiot gave me a clue on where I am. Douluo Dalu Verse probably, at least I don''t know any other kind of verse that uses the ring system. While I was thinking the Young master appears to have said something...

    Of course, I don''t understand what he said, all I heard was gibberish. A new language huh? But there is something strange, even if what he said was gibberish I could still read his meaning. Some kind of insult, something about wasting his time, and how I am gonna compensate him. And while I am sure the young master there is as braided as his title implies, and his words as predictable as a shitty fanfic plot. I have an unnaturally understanding of the language... huh, neat.

    Ops the idiot is becoming more aggressive, better deal with this soon.

    I simply waved my hand in a knife motion in the direction of the said young master. People are looking at me like I am stupid as they haven''t felt any kind of soul power, so they think it was just a gesture. Unfortunately for them, it wasn''t. On a surprise to everyone, the young master''s head flew in the air, his body looking like a fancy dressed fountain of blood. Everyone in the crash site looks as surprised as they can get.

    the young master entourage and what appears to be his father are fuming in anger. I already know where this cliche plot is going decided to just kill everyone and be done with it. the smartest people have already started to run, it is not like I am persecuting them or something, so I won''t try to catch those that have run away. But I will still kill these people that are disturbing my peace.

    How I am gonna kill them if my chakra is low? simple, with my physical body of course. I don''t even need chakra to deal with these idiots here, just my body and my haki are more than enough. Yes, thankfully my [Observation Haki] is working normally again, is am so f.u.c.k.i.n.g relieved. Welcome back.

    The Fight, no massacre of the young masters didn''t take much time, I just made I 360 turn while slashing with my hand in a knife motion, and more than a thousand sharp shockwaves bisected most of my enemies in two, they were way more afraid of me than I gave credit for, during this fight I noticed that my movements are way better for some reason, I am moving way smoother than before. I am not complaining actually, I am grateful.

    Soon the crash site has been cleaned of the trash. I decided that I don''t want to fall victim to the cliche ancestor vengeance troupe so I just transformed into my animagus form (Jaguar), and started searching for a faraway place where I can rest and renew my energies.

    The forest is honestly beautiful, even if you can easily find a beast that can destroy mountains and cities the forest remains a beautiful place. And there''s another thing I was able to grasp since I am not restricted by the strange place anymore, this planet is way more alive than any other I was in before. Its natural energy is exuberant and bright, I am sincerely breathless by such a magnificent feeling. But what impressed me the most was the [Blue Silver Grass], soo much vitality, so much life contained in such a small little thing. What a marvelous existence.

    Soon after walking for some time in my animagus(Jaguar) form, I was able to reach a good secluded place. It was a simple cave in a mountain, and my [Observation Haki] tells me it''s empty right now. Well, it''s a good place as any.

    Entering the cave I didn''t wait for much o cover the entrance with some simple Earth jutsu, even if I am very low on chakra I can still do these simple things. To not raise suspicions I covered the entrance of the cave with some trees and grass, of course, I let some space for air to enter I am not stupid. Thankfully the cave is in complete darkness and I don''t need light to see.

    The first thing I did was sleep. I literally awake on borrowed time here, if I wasn''t constantly channeling Swift Release chakra to maintain my brain extra active I would probably already drop dead. Thanks to my breathing method too, if it wasn''t for it constantly supplying my body with Holy, Sun, and Yang energy I would probably be dead from exhaustion. But at this moment all I want is to sleep. And sleep I did.

    What I didn''t know was that my body was shining when I slept. Every time I took a breath I would become shinier and brighter. I slept for a very long time, I was really exhausted from that ordeal.

    .

    .

    .

    I am awakened by the sounds of some birds chirping, they must''ve made their nest on the tree close to the entrance. I immediately expand my [Observation Haki] and looking at my surrounding I wonder how many days have passed. A tree answers 12, so twelv-. Wait a tree answered? wtf? For all, I can remember I was never able to talk with tress... Unless... the [Voice of All things] of course, I must''ve somehow awakened it after the battle, pretty neat stuff. So I can literally hear the voice of all things now... Huh? If I take I shit and ask it something, will it answer in my voice? How do my clothes feel? when I look at that angle knowing the thoughts of things seems pretty weird.

    I tried to gain some semblance of control fo this new power, so I focused on one of the stones in my cave, it said:

    "Hey, you. You''re finally awake"(Stone).

    Dit that stone just... No, better test this power after, when I am calmer.

    Right now I better focus on my changes. Yes, all that holy energy changed me somewhat, so I entered a meditative state and focused on myself completely. Not much time after I can already see what changed in myself.

    I''ve become an Arhat.

    but what is an Arhat? you must be asking. Well, an Arhat is one of the four ''titles'' a mortal can receive in Buddhism, being an Arhat means that you are a being of an elevated Spiritual/Soul state. During that fight again something considered truly evil I must acc.u.mulate a lot of good deeds and suffered some sort of enlightenment that granted me the position of an Arhat.

    Wait... so if I am already an Arhat, this means... So it''s like this...

    Becoming an Arhat and achieving one of the four titles a mortal human can gain is something extremely good for me, principally for someone like me that was searching for a divinity. If I am not mistaken I will need the 4 titles to become a buddha.

    If you are curious the titles are Arhat, which I have already achieved. Second is Buda, yes this Buda is different from Buddha, Buddha is something divine, while Buda is a title for people who were awakened to the true truth of things, someone who can see the true nature of all phenomenons and truths, and I have zero ideas on how the hell I would be able to reach something like that. then there is the Bodhisattva. Bodhisattva is an illuminated being, they are people that have the spontaneous desire to search for the truth "Buda". thankfully I know a training regimen that will help me become a Bodhisattva, I just hope it turns out alright. And the last title is Pratyekabuddha, a Pratyekabuddha literally means a "lone buddha", so this probably means that I have to obtain the four titles on my road to Buddha on my own, while also not losing the importance that people have in my life.

    But calling these Titles is somewhat wrong. the correct way to call them is The four Sublime States of Being, yes they''re f.u.c.k.i.n.g states of being, pretty hight level stuff. But looking at this positively, I at least have some sort of clear objective now.

 Chapter 157 - Bodhisattva.

    In a desolate mountain in the middle of the Star Dou Forest, we can''t see a cave. Of course, we can''t see it the person inside has hidden it well, but I am summoning my powers as that narrator to see it anyway. Going back...

    In the cave inside the mountain, we can see a man, the man is in a typical meditative position. But there is something different about this man, his very presence seems to blend with his surroundings, is what would normally be for someone like him in possession of the [Sage Body], but no this time it''s different, his very being seems to echo with the reality itself like he is simply too heavy to be handled in just one layer, you can even see some golden ghosts that seem to imitate his previous movements, it is difficult to see how many "ghosts" are following his previous movements, but it is never more than five and never less than two.

    The breath of this man seems to spit some goldish-yellow fog, like he has the holy sun itself on his chest, the air inside the cave is so filled with his sacred presence that if a weak evil being dared to enter it, it would swiftly become ashes.

    This is none other than me Aizen, and right now I have just woken up and I am meditating a little bit. The sleep I had was something I deeply needed, thankfully I was able to sleep without interruptions. And finally stabilizing myself, and my way bigger chakra, yes my already enormous reserves grew even bigger, it must be partially because I have reached the Liquid green state again, Partially because I became an Arhat, and partially because of how much I use it when I was fighting.

    Right now I will eat. Now I will my invisible seals I drew on my skin to appear, there in those seals is literally all my things. I am not stupid to put them in some easily destroyable clothes, I will in the future use Atlas Prisiona s my personal deposit, but first, I need to kill Atlas. Well of course I brought said prison with me, I''ve long since made it mine. the only person who can currently enter it is Atlas himself, and maybe Allessa because Allessa is a cheat.

    And oh boy did I ate, ate like a frigging starved animal, which isn''t something far from the truth. I think this was the time I ate the most in my life. I made some water with my jutsu for me to drink, quite convenient I tell you.

    With my stomach full and satisfied I decided to make some plans. I think first I should become a Bodhisattva, it should be the easiest of the four, principally because I know exactly what to do to get it. It will take some time, but I have a lot of it anyway.

    The training isn''t something mystical or abstract, it fairly simple when you look at it. I will just need to draw some seals on my body first, thank god I can erase these seals on my body whatever I like, imagine having a tattoo like a seal permanently, and I refuse to have another tattoo than the Anbu one, it is my pride and a memory of my starting days.

    I got up and simply phased through the ground like Zetsu, and now I was outside of my man cave, I need to find the appropriate place for my Bodhisattva training. The forest looks especially beautiful today, it''s greener and more vibrant, and I can definitely feel the welcoming sensation of it.

    Suddenly a small at with two tails walking in my direction seemly unafraid, maybe it''s because of the holy vibes+ mokuton am exhaling? could be.

    "Hey, little boy, how it is going?"(Aizen).

    It bit the hand I was gonna caress it, and suddenly it became bigger and I mean like 10x times his previous size, it hissed to me and ran away. Wtf, just happened to me? well, forget that stinky cat, lets concentrate on finding me an appropriate place to train.

    I need to find a flowery plain surrounded by a mountain range first, I am not sure if it is necessary but I want to make it as closely as I''ve seen it at first.

    I transformed into my animagus form(Jaguar) and went searching for it. Why do I keep using my animagus(Jaguar) form? simply because it fits with the forest, it''s easier to move me even if I have 4 meters of length as a Jaguar, the animal is literally made to be in the jungle so it is easier to move like a jaguar.

    It took me three days to find the perfect place, I even put some boundary seals to secure the environment around me.

    It was a beautiful flowery field, with some trees creating sort of a clearing, you could even see the mountain range in the distance.

    I immediately activated the seals I drew on my body, they will seal away my strength to that of a normal human. I can of course destroy these seals in a millisecond but right now I can''t be stronger than a normal human. I need to do Netero''s Training.

    Yep, Isaac Netero''s training is the key to becoming a Bodhisattva. Well, the guy could indeed summon the Guanyin Bodhisattva with his Nen, so I am pretty sure that his training is the key to it.

    Looking at the clearing I am fairly surprised it has started to snow, the snowflakes slowly falling and painting the beautiful flower field white...Ah, nature what a beautiful thing. I am not only doing this training to solely improve my almost perfect technique, my fists and movements are so precise and economical that I have long since surpassed original Netero, no I am doing this to be able to reach the same enlightenment as him towards the path of a Bodhisattva searching for the Buda.

    But I am not arrogant enough to think myself perfect. Perfection simply doesn''t exist, I am a firm believer that one can always improve, no matter how much of a master you think you are. and what you know? Maybe I can learn some new things about punching from this training too.

    Going to the middle of the snow-covered flowery field a assume the correct posture and took a deep breath.

    .

    .

    .

    Aizen.

    2046 years old.

    Winter.

    After reaching the "limits" of a mortal body and martial arts skill, he spent a long time in contemplation before reaching an answer.

    That answer was Gratitude.

    .

    *Breath in**breath out* "Amen..."(Aizen).

    .

    He owned a debt to both his martial arts and skills that helped him mature.

    The method he came up with to repay the debt the best he could... Was to throw 10,000 punches of gratitude every day.

    He would calm himself, worship, pray, ready himself, then punch.

    At first, completing the sequence took five or six seconds.

    On the first day, he required over 18 hours to complete 10,000 punches.

    Upon competition, he''d fall asleep on the spot.

    When he awoke, he resumed punching, day after day.

    .

    .

    .

    After two years, he noticed a difference.

    After he''d completed 10,000 punches, the sun was still up.

    At the age of 2050, he had made the perfect metamorphosis.

    He managed to complete 10,000 punches of gratitude in under an hour.

    This left him more time for prayer.

    And when Aizen came down from the mountains, it seems as if his fists left the light behind them in their wake.

    I didn''t expect to obtain such results from Netero''s training, being able to punch faster than light is... strange, as a human, I always thought the light-speed was the maximum you know, it was the peak of being able to move at light speed''s. But now that I reached and surpassed the light I felt... weak, yeah weak. When I reached beyond the light I was able to feel all the new possibilities, for one moment when I became a Bodhisattva I was able to feel everything.

    And at that moment I knew that I was growing arrogant previously, I was never a person growing complacent but I really felt I was at the top, but becoming a Bodhisattva taught me something invaluable gratitude and humility, I need to be always improving and always becoming better because perfection doesn''t exist, perfection is just a lie of our human imagination.

    Becoming a Bodhisattva didn''t make a light show like previously, it was simply a momentarily shine that made me punch faster than lightspeeds, without my seals, of course, I thought it was obvious that.

    And now I can feel something in my soul that is exactly half-full. Previously it was 1/4 full, but after reaching the Bodhisattva state of being it became 2/4 full, now I need to just find the Buda, but this one is a bit more tricky, for becoming a Bodhisattva I have the clue of Netero''s training but for the other, I will have to discover in my own, maybe I will get lucky and have a similar accident as what happened with the skeletons.

    "There are no accidents."-Master Oogway

    I couldn''t help but her master Oogway voice in my mind... huh, maybe he is right? well, I couldn''t know, not for now at least.

    Now I need to investigate a little bit about this world, not gonna underestimate it and pay for the price later. But first, let me check on my clones on the other side... Well, shit they dispelled when I became an Arhat... It''s not much of a problem, if so many years passed on that side everyone, I know is probably already dead, minus Allessa of course, Elfs are ageless.

    Don''t think about bad things now, first investigate the world, then you can think about bad things. But when I was prepared to take off I see someone looking at me, someone I know very well...

    "Allessa."(Aizen).

    This time it was me that tackle hugged her, and it felt good and relieving seeing her after so much time, it felt great...

    "Aizen..."(Allessa).

    She looks a little confused, as it''s very difficult for me to start contact, but she is happy about it nonetheless.

 Chapter 158 - Much needed reunion.

    "I missed you..."(Aizen).

    "Me too?... But I don''t think a week is such a long time..."(Allessa).

    "A week, are you kidding me? I was gone for almost 2000 years."(Aizen).

    "Wait, what?"(Allessa).

    "Yes, when I went kill that demigod''s band, I also felt something strange with a trapdoor..."(Aizen).

    With that, I told Allessa everything that happened to me, from investigating that strange place to the hordes of skeletons, it is a long but relatively simple history. but when I told her about me becoming an Arhat and a Bodhisattva, she made a very sad face...

    "Wait what''s wrong? isn''t it a good thing I became stronger?"(Aizen)

    "Not, that''s not it... isn''t a buddha someone who is completely apart from his earthly desires, they don''t feel hunger, sadness... Love... But if you really want it, I will wholeheartedly support you."(Allessa).

    "Thank you Allessa..."(Aizen).

    Our eyes locked at each other, I could certainly feel her love for me just looking at her eyes, her beautiful face, her soft rose lips that are becoming closer and closer...

    And then we kissed. It was a soft chaste kiss at the start, simply a connection of both our lips, we marveled at each other taste and softness, time was a useless concept when we had our lips connected. It was a proof of our affection, a desire we both have been holding for years, even if for her was just one week without seeing me, for her, it was already too much for someone who always searched for love, it was too much. For me, it was the culmination and the buildup of our relationship, wichs tarted with simple dates of people having fun, to share our hobbies with each other, to share her passion for magic, to even become an animagus together, all of this culminated to this moment when our lips touched.

    We continued with our lips connected, our bodies hugging each other to somehow make them closer, but just the lips weren''t enough, we both waited for this moment for a long time, we wanted more. so we used our tongues, it started with a simple probe a test if you will, but soon we were already invading each other mouths, our tongues wrestling and entangling each other. It was heaven, for a few moments we were both genuinely happy if we had a choice we would choose for this moment to never end. But sadly all good things have to come to an end. We separated briefly taking deep breaths, still on each other embrace. You could definitely ee a deep blush in both of us...

    "This was... "(Allessa).

    "Yes, it was..."(Aizen).

    "I simply don''t have words for it... just that I wanted to do it again..."(Aizen).

    "Me too..."(Allessa).

    We went back to our make-out session, it was the first time for both of us, we were awkward and messy trying to do it, but we didn''t care, even with our inexperience we like each other very much, so we continued, and continued...

    .

    .

    .

    ''Oh my god, I can''t believe we kissed, I wanted and dreamed of this for such a long time... And it was even better than in my dreams, it was so perfect, so gooooooood... I want to do it again...''(Allessa-thinking).

    Now after some very long and much-needed make-out sessions, we were lying on the grass in each other embrace... it was time to continue our talk...

    "You don''t have to be concerned about em becoming a buddha, nothing will change. I may become more benevolent and mellow out a little bit. But I never forgive nor I forget..."(Aizen).

    "Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you..."(Allessa).

    After data we kissed again, it was a little brief but I can definitely feel the affection and satisfaction in that simple touch.

    "But I am still halfway to becoming a buddha, I am just an Arhat and a Bodhisattva for now..."(Aizen).

    "Just an Arhat and a Bodhisattva he says, you said this like is something anyone could do..."(Allessa).

    "Hehehe..."(Aizen).

    "But does it really only passed a week for you?"(Aizen).

    "Yes, I first thought you were in some kind of important breakthrough or something so I didn''t think much of your disappearance, there were very few people who could threaten you after all... But after a week I decided to use my magic to check on you... And to my surprise, you were in another universe... I have long since known about that strange place under the school, but I never thought much about it, for me, it was just a place where people can get access to some of the Yggdrasil roots..."(Allessa).

    "Wait... the leylines are Yggdrasil roots?"(Aizen).

    "Well, yes they are..."(Allessa).

    "Maybe I can control them with my mokuton one day..."(Aizen)

    "Maybe, it''s indeed a possibility... But I want to talk to you first about that rock gate you described to me..."(Allessa).

    "Sure, no problem. I think I already mentioned it, but I thought strange that I had a deep-rooted desire to protect it."(Aizen).

    "It''s not strange, that rock gate if I am not mistaken is the representation of you being. If the skeletons managed to get a hold of you they could literally possess you, so you made the right choice of following your instincts to protect it..."(Allessa).

    "Phew. Dodged a bullet there..."(Aizen).

    "Indeed..."(Allessa).

    "But what would you want to do now? Go back? or explore this world a bit?"(Allessa).

    "Might as well explore this world a bit, I have even sent some probes into space to find a good planet for my experiments... but besides that, there are a lot of interesting things here."(Aizen).

    "What kind of things?"(Allessa).

    "Couldn''t you use your magic to know?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, I could. but where is the fun in that? I like to experience the things in life normally too you know..."(Allessa).

    "I can definitely relate. I could''ve just sent some clones to the University and get it done in record time but I chose to experience the student life without the pressure a bit more, it was fun in a way..."(Aizen).

    "Yep, being a teacher was cool too."(Allessa).

    "Going back to what I want to do here... I wanted to research their [Martial Soul] they have gone here, and get some cools new techniques, principally for blacksmithing and other very useful things."(Aizen).

    "Interesting... I would like to research these [Martial Soul] you are talking about, it sounds very promising, and I am curious too."(Allessa).

    "I don''t think e can use them like the normal inhabitants of this world, but who knows?"(Aizen).

    "Yep..."(Allessa).

    "Do you want any help becoming a buddha, I am certain that I can help with one thing or the other..."(Allessa).

    "Unfortunately I would have to refuse, one of the 4 states fo being I need is to walk this road alone and without guidance."(Aizen).

    "I understand, but if you need help with anything else I am all ears, and I have pretty big ears btw."(Allessa).

    "I don''t mind your years, I think they only make you look more beautiful" (Aizen).

    "*blush* thanks..."(Allessa).

    "Hehehe, want to explore some cities and see how is the civilization of this place?"(Aizen).

    "Personally I just want to cuddle more, but looking at the new sights doesn''t sound so bad..."(Allessa).

    "So let''s go?"(Aizen).

    "Let''s..."(Allessa).

    "Wait, do you want to go on our animagus form?"(Aizen).

    "Sure, it does sound very romantic."(Allessa).

    With that, we both transform into our animagus forms, me a jaguar, and Allessa a snow leopard, she is beautiful even in her animagus form, such smooth and shiny fur, such a pretty tail... She too looks at my form entranced, I am happy she thinks the same of me too...

    We interweave our tails with each other and proceed to walk through the forest. We are in no hurry, and a good walk in the forest sounds like a pretty good alone time with just the two of us...

    We continued walking around the forest, we both could move pretty easily on our forms right now, Allessa had a little bit of trouble at the start but she can learn fast. It was definitely pleasant, we would even some times roll around playing like big cats, it is very amusing indeed.

    Sadly my good mood was shut down when I sensed something in my [Observation Haki] range. A massacre, more specifically the results of one. Allessa immediately seeing what happened too assumes a more solemn attitude.

    "Well, shit... what a way to damper the mood huh."(Aizen)

    "Yes..."(Allessa).

    "I have done worse, and seen worse. But no matter I still feel very upset when I see something like that"(Aizen).

    Yeah, you could consider these cultivator novices compared with the ninjas of the elemental nations, on the Anbu I have done way worse, but ever since I became an arhat and a Bodhisattva I think my righteous fury has gone up a bit. My controls lipped a bit and Allessa was able to see my echoes, which have improved in number btw, by there is a minimum of 12 and a maximum of 15 now. I learned to control them for them to not always appear but my control must have slipped a bit...

    "I understand, is the same for me. No one right on the head likes to see a massacre..."(Allessa).

    "I agree... Let''s pass-through this destroyed village, maybe we will find some clues?"(Aizen).

    "Sure. But one another note, what are these strange echoes of your actions, I didn''t see them before..."(Allessa)

    "I don''t know, to be honest, they sort of just appeared after I became an Arhat. But I have some theories of it myself when I find something more concrete I can explain better to you."(Aizen).

    "Sure"(Allessa).

    With that we decided to pass through the destroyed and massacred village, I just hope this isn''t my fault in some way.

 Chapter 159 - Impressive...

    I and Allessa went back to our normal selves, and we started walking in the direction of the destroyed village, but I happen to feel something strange... Focusing on it for a bit I had some surprises.

    "Huh..."(Aizen).

    "So you felt it too..."(Allessa).

    "Yep, there is someone still alive. There used to be some kind of orphanage"(Aizen).

    The city wasn''t a pretty sight to see, you could see bodies everywhere, thankfully most of these people appears to be killed relatively fast, whatever did this did with some sort of job, not out of some sort of twisted pleasure.

    But the number of bodies is worrisome, the city isn''t so big to host so many people, so maybe they executed some prisoners here? could be it.

    Both me and Allessa went in the direction of the life signal. We reached a destroyed orphanage, soon on the lobby we can see the corpses of kids everywhere, but whatever did this was in a hurry as the cuts were simple and clean, to kill fast and the most efficient way possible, thankfully whatever killed them didn''t bother to check the bodies.

    The is a little girl that was bisected in two, fo all intents and purposes she should be dead 10 times over, but for some reason, she is holding on to her life with such a tenacity that could easily bring most being to shame... Impressive.

    "Do you want me to heal her?"(Allessa).

    "Nah, I got this covered."(Aizen).

    Suddenly a [Sun Mark] appeared in my hand, my body tart emanating a soft golden glow reminiscent of something Holy and sacred. I touch the girl''s head, my big hand making the one-year-old look like some sort of barbie doll in my hands. Suddenly her whole body lit up.

    Golden marks traveled all over her body, the gloomy atmosphere all around town disappeared, being replaced by a solemn holy feeling. The golden marks start to lit up, suddenly you could see her legs regrowing, her nerves, her muscles, and her skin. With just a simple touch I had completely healed her.

    We went for the room that was thankfully empty of corpses and put the little girl there to sleep. Allessa even traded her torn up clothes. We need to decide what to do with her. But first, I want to test something...

    "What you want to do?"(Allessa).

    "Well, I am still thinking about it. but first want to test something, let''s go outside of the village for a bit, my test can cause quite a mess."(Aizen).

    "Sure no problem."(Allessa).

    We headed to the outside of the village when we got a good distance away I said something that clearly surprised Allessa...

    "I want you to punch me with all you got"(Aizen).

    "Sorry, Aizen I am not comfortable with this kind of thing..."(Allessa).

    "No I am not a masochist. I just want to test how much stronger you are comparing to myself."(Aizen).

    "But I don''t want to hurt you..."(Allessa).

    "Ok fine. I will just extend my hand, and then you punch it. If I lose my arm and somehow aren''t able to heal it, you can easily regrow a limb right?"(Aizen).

    "I guess if it is like that I see no problem...Prepare yourself."(Allessa)

    I took a deep breath letting my breathing skill take a deeper hold, using my I filled up my body with Holy Release. Yup, I have awakened Holy Release after becoming an Arhat and a Boddhisattva, it sure has the normal uses holy energy has in fiction you see everywhere, but I am using it right now its power to enhance my body, I covered my arm in khaki, I used Gravity Release to make myself heavier, I even used Wood Release to glue my feet on the ground. Another deep breath, and then I raised my arm...

    She punched...

    And my arm was gone, destroyed, I would be surprised if a cell survived such an attack. The attack was so clean, it didn''t even make any sound, if I hadn''t seen her punching I wouldn''t have been able to even detect an incoming attack, in one instant everything was fine and dandy, and in the next just pain, thankfully years suffering worse pain numbed me to the sensation so I didn''t even show it in my face. She is strong... extremely soo.

    "Are you okay..."(Allessa)

    "Yes, I am. It''s just an arm"(Aizen).

    With this, I take a deep breath suddenly the form of a skeletal arm lit up, it slowly reformed the bone-white skeleton, formed the nerves, the muscles, the blood vessels, and finally the skin. Huh, my breathing skill really does speed up my recovery.

    "Are you really okay Aizen? I know it was something stupid to do, I shouldn''t have done it..."(Allessa).

    "Relax Allessa. I just wanted to test how much I improved, I was just thinking a bit. Thanks for helping me with his test, I really appreciate it"(Aizen).

    "You''re Welcome. Just please don''t make me do it again, I really don''t like to hurt you..."(Allessa).

    "Sorry about that. I promise I wouldn''t do it again. But when I become stronger, will you be up for spar?"(Aizen).

    "I don''t mind sparring, but please not more senseless limb loss..."(Allessa).

    "Okay, I promise. But right now better check on the little girl. I will even pick some useful things along the way."(Aizen).

    "Stealing from the dead?"(Allessa).

    "First, if they are dead it isn''t stealing, simply picking what is lying around. Second, shinobi habits die hard. and Third, I will make a proper burial for everyone, its only natural that I take payment"(Aizen).

    "It is fine I guess. I did this a lot on my home verse, we were always at war so scavenging became second nature to me too, it took a long time for me to stop doing it"(Allessa).

    "Huh, interesting... But let''s take care of a little girl"(Aizen).

    Well, when I healed the little girl I used the opportunity to scan her mind with some of the Yamanaka Jutsu, normally scanning the mind of someone is a battle of wits and will, something that could be dangerous to both the victim and the caster, but after I became an Arhat, my soul literally became illuminated and started evolving into a higher state fo being, so I doubt any mortal could stop my mind arts now.

    Her name is Zi Ling, and she doesn''t have that many memories, of course, it''s because she is one year old and for some strange reason she has an indomitable will to live, quite impressive I might add. And she is pretty smart for her age, I don''t doubt if she survives she can become a God rank here.

    Alessa took the little girl in her arms and we exited the village, I created a simple Japanese house with my Wood Release, and we waited for the little girl to wake up, before that we have something to discuss...

    "So what do you want to do with Zi Ling?"(Aizen).

    "So that is her name.. I don''t know, to be honest, we could always just find a good orphanage and send her there... "(Allessa).

    "I am not the type to babysit too, and kids are too troublesome, so I don''t mind the orphanage option."(Aizen).

    "But I feel somewhat sad about it... it must be my transition into arhat and Bodhisattva."(Aizen).

    "I know how it must be... It''s like you can''t help but do something good right..."(Allessa).

    "I know ts pretty messed up, heck I myself made a bunch of kids orphans in my homeworld... But I don''t know... I feel extremely bad if I don''t do this..."(Aizen).

    "Well I particularly don''t mind, this Zu Ling seems to have a very strong will. so she shouldn''t be that bad..."(Allessa).

    "At least it will be a good experience, But if we are gonna do it, better do it right, I don''t do things half-assed."(Aizen).

    "Me neither, if we gonna do it we do it the right way..."(Allessa).

    "So? Let''s adopt?"(Aizen).

    "Let''s adopt."(Allessa).

    It may seem coldhearted to talk like that, but it''s better if Zu Ling finds a loving family than some parents that don''t want her. And like I said, I don''t do things halfheartedly, if we are gonna adopt her, I will treat her as my real daughter. And father and mother and who raises, not who is biologically connected, those that are just biologically connected are simply s.p.e.r.m and egg donors, parents are those who raised you with their love and affection.

    "Talking about Zu Ling, she appears to be waking up"(Aizen).

    "Let''s greet her, in the end, we are her new parents..."(Allessa).

    "Sure"(Aizen).

    We entered her room, and you could say that little girl is undeniably cute, she has copper-colored hair and big copper-colored eyes, her eyes are slowly blinking awakening what she presumably thought was her death, she looks around the wooden wall confused until she spots us. Seeing us she spots a fearful curious feeling, Alessa is literally a 2.18 meters tall elf, and me a 2.10 meters tall dude, it''s a given she didn''t immediately start crying.

    She looks between us and says nothing, she must be very shy or afraid, But for some reason every time she focuses on me she would become calmer and more at ease, must be my aura and demeanor halfway to becoming a Buddha is no joke.

    "Hello Zu Ling, Me and Allessa here found, healed, and rescued you from that village. We thought about it a bit and decided to adopt you. do you accept?"(Aizen).

    She looks at me strangely. Oh right forgot she is just one year old.

    "We both wanted to be you, mommy and papa?"

    She just looks at me and Allessa a little bit and nods her cute head vigorously.

 Chapter 160 - Funeral.

    Looking at the ball of cuteness that is Zu Ling I smile a bit.

    "You must be hungry right? Let''s eat."(Aizen).

    The little girl got up and started to follow us, she can already walk pretty well. Soon we reached the dining room, I just used my Yang Release to create a bright light, and summoned some food I had stored on my seals, it was pasta, ramen to be exact.

    The little thing practically inhaled it asking for seconds already, me knowing it just smirked and waved my hand another bowl of ramen appearing.

    After her third bowl, Zu Ling seems to be satisfied, before going to sleep on the spot.

    "I guess she was exhausted. Some times I forgot how exhausting a wound could get to normal humans..."(Aizen).

    I quickly pick up Zu Ling and put her back in her room. She is soundly sleeping, I doubt she will wake up any time soon.

    "I will bury the body of villagers, do you want to come?"(Aizen).

    "Might as well."(Allessa).

    We slowly walked outside, It Autumn seasons you could see multiple different colors on nature itself, everything is so beautiful. It''s really a pity that this village was destroyed, it must''ve been a wonderful place to live in.

    We stopped a little bit away from the village, I started to slowly make hand signs, I could''ve done it with my control and easily buried everything with just a pulse of chakra, but I wanted to make this moment something special and memorable, it is my daughter birthplace after all.

    The village slowly started to lose height, the earth itself going downwards slowly, huge walls of earth went up encasing everything in an earth box, or better, an earth coffin. The earth coffin started to slow descent to the earth. I said slowly in a low voice...

    "[Earth Release: Burial Earth Coffin]"(Aizen).

    After some more time, I continued doing hand signs, I wanted to give at least a memorial to these people. A tree will do.

    "[Sage Art: Wood Release: Teldrasil]"(Aizen).

    Taking inspiration from Allessa homeland I made a huge tree similar to Teldrasin, it will maintain this place healthy and prosperous. At the base of the tree, there is an obelisk memorial stone describing the massacre and the lives lost, it''s more of a tombstone really, I even put the name of everyone who died here, who did I know? [Voice of All Things], I just had to ask their surroundings. Really convenient power I might add.

    "At least they have some sort of proper burial now."(Aizen).

    "I know. Let''s let them rest in peace."(Allessa).

    "Yes, Let''s..."(Aizen).

    We went back to the house I made with my wood release, it looked really close to a traditional old wooden Japanese house, we even had some futons. But before going to sleep it''s better if we discuss some things...

    "I won''t beat around the bush. I want to start training Zu Ling at earliest possible."(Aizen).

    "Isn''t it too soon?"(Allessa).

    "Meh, in the era of the warring states they started really early too... But I get your point..."(Aizen).

    "Maybe, it doesn''t need to be training..."(Aizen)

    "What do you mean?"(Allessa).

    "Instead of making something boring like sit-ups, we could make the training like some sort of game... like she is playing instead of training."(Aizen).

    "It''s a very good idea, with this she got''s to play, and we got to prepare her for what it is to come."(Allessa).

    "Yup."(Aizen)

    "But you know it''s inefficient, right?"(Allessa).

    "Of course I do. But I was planning on augmenting her gravity little by little, it would be imperceptible, and every time she gets used to the new gravity, I would make it stronger, so with he, she will make her body stronger without even knowing something will happen, and like that she got to at least have some sort of normal childhood."(Aizen).

    "Wouldn''t this hurt the development of her body?"(Allessa).

    "Did you forget that I have Yang Release, and I am a real medic ninja?"(Aizen).

    "True, I could also make some ritual circles and wards to bless and protected her, it will make sure she will grow up healthy and strong."(Allessa).

    "Good, I will also make sore that my gravity seals are automatic..."(Aizen).

    "Another thing I would like to talk about is that I wanted her to attend school when she awakens her spirit and is six years old."(Aizen).

    "No, absolutely not. You know how bad schools are, they kill creativity, ingenuity and mental health of people, I would prefer she was sent to a prison than a school."(Allessa).

    "And you are completely right. I was never planning on sending her to a normal school, I want to en her to the protagonist school."(Aizen).

    "Ahhh, now that makes way more sense. *Phew*... I thought you were going to send her to a normal school there for a second, thank god."(Allessa).

    "I don''t want a suicidal daughter you know, I want her to be healthy and happy."(Aizen).

    "Me too."(Allessa).

    "Now that our daughter matter was dealt with. I want to go and read the protagonist of this world memories..."(Aizen).

    "Why? does he have something particularly interesting?"(Allessa).

    "Well, yes but actually no"(Aizen).

    "I want the [Purple demon Eyes] it is a very cheat skill that when trained enough can even give better effects than Sharingan, so of course I would need something like that, I don''t have any eye techniques after all..."(Aizen).

    "I don''t have eye techniques either, but we would have to translate this technique to both our power systems, it won''t be easy, but we have a relatively good amount of time in our hands, we barely need to sleep after all."(Allessa).

    " I know, but I still want to be mentally healthy, mental exhaustion is the worst.."(Aizen).

    "Good point. and we also could use this as an opportunity to... sleep... together."(Allessa).

    "Of course, I would love to Allessa"(Aizen).

    Then we kissed.

    .

    .

    .

    The next day Zu Ling woke up early, I could tell she was having very little difficult moving with the seals, but she was able to adjust relatively fast. I had barely adopted this little girl for a day and I am already proud of her. Is this how a parent feels?

    We have eaten breakfast and went to the memorial I built yesterday. zu Ling even cried a bit, but I could feel it was a cry fo relief, see all the people she knows got a proper burial, I am just concerned because she hasn''t talked much, and I know for a fact that she isn''t mute, I can easily cure physical problems with my Yang Release after all. She must''ve been really affected by this...

    I proposed we played ball for a bit, I took one of those huge but light balls we use on the beach and we start playing, running around and tossing the ball at each other, me and Alessa were fairly happy seeing that the little girl smiled a bit during our games. Good to see she is warming up to us...

    Soon it was lunchtime, The little girl has eaten a lot again. I even pated her head while using my [Sun Mark] to heal any kind of damage to her body, she basically melted on my hand that way... It was kinda cute, to be honest.

    After lunchtime I decided we should play some board games, we played monopoly, chess, and even a more tame version of D&D, I want my daughter to be cultured after all. Sadly as intelligent as she is, she is barely a year old, so the max she could do was to point to the magic listed in the paper and admire me telling what happened and what her character had done.

    Soon it was dinner time, we ate, and she was extremely sleepy again. She is literally sleeping like a log, already looking like her father... I am so proud.

    And after putting Zu Ling to sleep I talked to Allessa a bit...

    "You''re a tailor right?"(Aizen).

    "Yup. I picked a lot of professions and tailoring was one of them. After all we elves have a lot of time so it''s common to have a wider skillset..."(Allessa).

    "Could you maybe make some clothes for Zu Ling, I am good at making armor, not clothes..."(Aizen).

    "Sure I was already thinking of doing it"(Allessa).

    "Now I will ''borrow'' some skills from the Tang family"(Aizen).

    "Ok, be sure to return by sunrise."(Allessa).

    .

    .

    .

    To find the right village took me more time than I would like to admit, thankfully with my speed running around the globe is a fairly easy task, principally when I have Swift Release, I am almost certain I can beat TVFlash in speed, but the one from comics I sincerely doubt it.

    Entering the village was as easy as breathing, I am a former Anbu stealth was literally my job. Entering the Tang family House is equally easy. Besides being a Sage and having a very good Anbu training, my energy is something totally different than Tang Hao was expecting, he would be probably in guard if Soul Power was used, chakra from a sage... not some much.

    The first that I went to use the Yamanaka jutsu was Tang Hao, just looking at his drunken sleeping form made me lose a lot of respect for his character. I know you lost the love of your life, heck I would be probably just as sad if I had lost Allessa, but instead, fo wasting yourself away drinking, why didn''t he try to become stronger to enact his vengeance, why not use all these negative sentiments to fuel a newfound sentiment to justice, heck maybe he could try being a father for Tang San if the brat was a normal kid I have no doubts he would grow messed up. Thankfully Tang Hao lucked out a lot with Tang San.

    Pushing my thoughts away from the drunk father I use the Yamanaka jutsu on him, the need to touch long gone, now I just need fairly good proximity with my hand and the victim''s head and I can safely use the jutsu.

    Normally trying to extract memories is a very dangerous battle of will and wits, which would be the case between me and Tang Hao, sadly form him I have a higher tier of both soul and spirit thanks to becoming an Arhat and a Bodhisattva, thus making the process as smooth as breathing. I am relatively happy with the multitude of training regimens for Soul Masters, The forging, and blacksmithing techniques... I have to admit, this guy was really a prodigy with a hammer. It only made his drunken self more ugly to see.

    Now Tang San, I expect him o be more difficult than Tang Hao. Because even if tang San doesn''t have any cultivation whatsoever the [Purple Demon Eyes] besides an eye technique are a mental one, so his mental defenses should be way more refined than Tang Hao.

    And was right and wrong at the same time. Tang San does indeed have more refined defenses than tang Hao, but he is still weak being the same age as my daughter and all, Or I am just Op as hell? both it is probably both.

    And Tang San was a frigging well of skills and info, This guy has better throwing techniques than the ones I had in Narutoverse, and this is saying something. And this guy was really a genius. the principal technique I wanted from him was...

    His knowledge of both throwing weapons and martial techniques, something very useful. His knowledge of pills, herbs, and poisons, something I don''t need much due to my connection with nature but it''s sure nice to have it.

    The [Purple Demon Eyes]

    Which is divided into 4 stages.

    Survey

    Detailed

    Mustard Seed

    Boundless

    In the Survey realm, it was able to substantially improve vision power and clearly grasp detail.

    The Detailed realm improved the user vision even further and granted a mental state where everything slowed down, allowing the user to react in the shortest possible time. It is also able to see Soul Masters'' amount of soul power given that the soul power of soul masters is lower than the user''s.

    The Mustard Seed enabled Tang San to survey the surroundings, including noticing very minute details such as the wings of a fly, and even the fact that Xiao Wu was a Spirit Beast. It allows Tang San to shock or confuse an enemy who is in a vulnerable state. It also allows Tang San to breakthrough illusions. This realm also allows the user to attack the mental state of the opponent.

    Upon fusing with his second spirit bone, the Wisdom Skull, his Purple Demon Eye advanced directly to the limits of the mustard seed-stage and allowed him to condense his spirit force and create an attack capable of destroying a boulder, which he named God Eye.

    While nearing the end of the 3rd Seagod trial, Tang San in a moment of inspiration unlocked the Boundless realm level, breaking the Wisdom Skull Bone, and became able to see everything on Sea God Island. The Boundless realm rather than enhancing eyesight, unlocks the Mind''s eye instead, and combined with the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud version of the Wisdom Skull Bone, becomes able to survey not just a whole island but the surrounding ocean as well.

    It would be a good addition seeing as I don''t have any kind of improvement to my eyes, and I like to make every part of my body into a lethal weapon, and I mean EVERY PART.

    Then there is the [Mysterious Jade Hands].

    Mysterious Jade Hand causes the palm and the hand to become extremely tough and tensile. Moreover, it can obstruct any poison. This is a good technique that will probably help me improve my [Armament Haki] even more.

    A footwork technique called [Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track Steps].

    This is a movement and balance technique that allows Tang San to move with extreme speed and traverse difficult terrains as well as dodge attacks fast enough to leave behind after images.

    This is something that was extremely lacking in my arsenal, I may have very good footwork and technique, but I don''t have any kind fo technique specialized in it, this will make me faster and more nimble and agile, it will surely improve my speed of movement even more.

    [Controlling Crane Catching Dragon].

    It is a method of improving coordination and strength. It is also an extraordinarily potent grappling technique that has diabolical muscle splitting bone displacing techniques. This technique, when combined with soul power, can also manipulate objects at a distance.

    This will help a lot too, seeing as I have just normal grappling techniques, and the bonus of using your energy to affect things at a distance is surely welcome...

    [Hidden Weapon Hundred Separation]

    Is the official name of Tang San throwing techniques, definitely something I am looking for, as a ninja and an Anbu I definitely appreciate it.

    And finally the [Mysterious Heaven Skill]

    It is a method for training internal qi. This allows the user to resist extreme pressure, poison and helps with recovering injuries. It also helps on purifying your energy, making it denser and purer, besides being literally the base for all the other techniques, which I am unable to use right now. Thankfully I already have some experience modifying techniques so I think I can change it to suit chakra.

    But what do I want a cultivation technique for? I am not a cultivator, right? Well technically no I am not. But my method of expanding chakra is simple direct and works exceptionally well, so I thought of modifying and changing the Tang San cultivation method and fuse with the one I made, my idea is to pick the principles I use on my first one of constantly expanding and smoothing the surface of my channels and fuse with the other benefits of Tang San technique. So I will try to change the part of his technique that helps open the 8 extraordinary meridians and use it to open my 361 tenketsu, well they are already open but I want to open them extraordinarily. I am sure it will make me stronger.

    Leaving the Tang Residence I went to the church of the village, the other important thing I want to take care of, the awakening ceremony formation. And after almost an hour inspecting the place I was able to take every info I could about this formation, now I and Allessa just need to translate it to our type of energy.

 Chapter 161 - Quiet life...

    Waking up cuddled with Allessa was definitely a pleasant moment, I can say with certainty that our feelings for each other grow by the day. Our relationship became more solid and ''real'' too. I am delighted with her, her defined body, firm ass, and thick tights, and fairly voluptuous b.r.e.a.s.t, making the figure of my dream. Our personalities are a very good match too.

    Even if we don''t agree on everything, which is impossible as we are two different people, after all, we can feel we are growing closer by the day, long were past the days we sleep separate, now we sleep in each other embrace, and I am telling it was the best goddam sleep I had in my entire life.

    I already told Allessa about the skills and things I got last night, her proposition of analyzing and modifying it together, I even proposed to teach our daughter about it, but she quickly denied saying that we could make a more custom made version for her, I readily agreed to it.

    We slowly got out of bed, our bodies hardly protesting or having any after sleep symptoms, it was like we weren''t even sleeping, f.u.c.k.i.n.g hell I love [Sage Body]. The first thing we did was a deep and passionate kiss...

    "Good Morning."(Allessa).

    "Morning"(Aizen).

    "Breakfast? I will prepare it this time, I will even make some elven food"(Allessa).

    "Good. But I''ve got to ask, do you miss your homeworld?"(Aizen).

    "Yes... I miss my family a bit"

    "Well, we could visit your world when we finish doing your things. You could even introduce me to your parents and the rest of your family."(Aizen).

    "Sure, it sounds like a wonderful idea. I bet my sister will like you very much, her boyfriend Turalion is a bit grumpy sometimes but I bet she is mellowing him out. and all my little sister will absolutely adore you, they always teased me that I was gonna end up a loner cat lady."(Allessa).

    "Well, it definitely sounds like a fun family. I too will introduce you to the people of my homeworld."(Aizen).

    "Both of them?"(Allessa).

    "Yes, Even the one from my previous life if I can find it... I really don''t want any kind of lies and falsehood in this relationship, so I won''t hide behind a mountain of excuses to not show that world, even if my worst day were there."(Aizen).

    "But you participated in two wars..."(Allessa).

    "Yes, that world is worse. At least in my second life, I found a reason a purpose. There I was only existing and waiting for the next day, I saw my life as something pointless and useless, if I was gonna die and everything I did was futile why the heck do it in the first place. the world is boring and unjust, a true grey and monotonous world. It was principally the fact at the time I was born. I was born too late to explore the seas and the world, but too early to explore the stars. Suicide was all times high and most people considered living there more of a curse than anything, and frankly the world lack color, it''s a true dry grey world."(Aizen).

    "And the fact that you can''t grow stronger, you can''t improve yourself. You were born limited, held back by the genetic lottery and luck, some people could simply have the world just because they were born beautiful, I didn''t resent that, what I did resent was the impossibility to improve myself, I resented that I had to continue as a stagnant normal human being, dying from a heart attack was honestly a f.u.c.k.i.n.g blessing, and I hope everyone that dies gets the same chance, our lives in that world were simply to shitty and monotonous for it to end simply only there... to end as just simple dust..."(Aizen).

    Suddenly Allessas hugs me and gives a deep and passionate kiss, we stayed like that for a very long time.

    "Stop worrying about it, everything that happened there has already passed... just try to live happily and content now..."(Allessa).

    "Thank you, Alessa... I Love You."(Aizen).

    She seems very surprised by my sudden declaration, but I can quickly see that she is extremely happy.

    "I Love You Too Aizen"(Allessa).

    We kissed again, this time even more passionate, our emotions and love almost interwoven with each other right now...

    "But I am definitely showing you my past life world, not only for you to see it, but for me to also overcome its shadow..."(Aizen).

    "I can somehow understand how you feel. Nasuverse isn''t the most welcoming of the verses you know, I''ve seen some pretty messed up shit there... But I also made some very good friends, Ishtar for example, the shield girl that call everyone senpai... "(Allessa).

    "I guess there are some positive things too, I wouldn''t be me of today if it hasn''t been for my experiences there. In some sense I should be thankful for it too."(Aizen).

    "Is good to see you opening up a little bit more you know. Don''t you feel a little lighter after spewing your grievances a bit..."(Allessa).

    "I definitely feel a little bit better right now. Thanks for everything" (Aizen).

    "I should be the one saying thanks, you have no idea how much you helped me too..."(Allessa).

    We went on another round of kisses and embracing until the little girl started waking up, separating our bodies that were almost glued to each other was more difficult than you could imagine, but we had a little girl to take care of.

    "I guess we need t stop for a bit."(Aizen).

    "Yeah... Breakfast?"(Allessa).

    "Breakfast."(Aizen).

    I quickly went and helped Zu Ling wake up be prepared for breakfast. She was a little bit sleepy but nothing that a flood of Yang Release on her body can''t take care of. I''ve been constantly flooding her body with yang Release to make sure to rise her vitality, well she won''t suddenly be a well of vitality, but I am hoping with time I can help her raise her vitality, it will also help her grow healthier and immune to most diseases, it will also passively heal her muscles of the automatic gravity seal I placed on her. So it will overall make her quality of life better, in the long run, it could even improve her lifespan.

    With renewed energy Zu Ling quickly went to the breakfast table with me, the food was magnificent. It was manly fish, but I loved it, principally one of my favorite dishes grilled salmon. It was a hefty and fulfilling breakfast.

    We decided to go outside and play with Zu Ling for a bit, but I detected some beasts outside, there some good-natured one that was certainly attracted to my holy aura, but there were also some vile beats that came here due to the stench of blood from the massacre.

    Well, this looks like a job for me. I went outside and transformed into my Animagus (Jaguar) form, looking at the number of beats close to here I decided to give them a warning. Using my Holy Release and my holy aura I roared...

    *ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAR*

    It a deep and frightening roar to all who heard it, the evil best immediately understood the message and started running away proving their superior intelligence when compared with Chinese young masters. The more benevolent of them understood that this was my place and they can stay, as long as they don''t threaten my family. But what surprised me the most...

    "kitty..."(Zu Ling).

    Well, my daughter''s first word was ''kitty'', and now she is curiously looking at my animagus form. She looks adorable and her curiosity is something I found a very positive characteristic. Going back to my human form she looks surprised...

    "Wheres kitty...?"(Zu Ling).

    I transform in my Animagus(Jaguar) form again, and I went to play with her, Allessa even went with us transforming on her Animagus(Snow Leopard) form and we start joking and playing around with little Zu, we would occasionally transform back into our normal form and play too.

    Soon it was time for lunch, Zu Ling ate a lot, she needs it seeing as just existing is training for her, after lunch, I decided to do something different.

    Seeing as today was a fairly hot day, I thought about making a pool outside. I first dug out the earth my jutsu and made the surroundings with rocks to not create mud each time someone uses the pool, I also coated the hole I dug with rocks, but this is no normal rock, its a special one granite to be more exact, its is smooth and don''t produce dust, so it is an ideal rock for the pool.

    After that, I filled it with water jutsu, and so we had a pool. As it is summer now I think this is quite a good time to teach Zu Ling how to swim, it is also a good way to refresh and see Allessa in a swimsuit.

 Chapter 162 - Finally.

    Three months passed rather fast, we continued with a simple routine, but sometimes I and Allessa would train together or spending more time together. Our research on the Tang sect techniques bore fruit and we have been able to translate them to our respective energy systems.

    I gotta say, the improvement in the speed that I can grow my chakra bigger was something nice. And if you are asking yourself, why someone with such a huge amount of chakra is still expanding it? Simply because it never hurts to have a bit of it in excess, besides there are some monsters who have infinity energy around, so if I can''t have infinity energy I can at least get the next best thing. A humongous amount of it. It worked until now at least.

    I really like the new speed I can grow my chakra now. I guess if I already had such a monstrous chakra before, now it will only grow bigger and bigger. I''ve also become more used to my Buddhist abilities, there is nothing too impressive yet, but I am sure I am building toward something impressive. The [Mysterious Heaven Skill] was really worth it, I already reopened almost a third of my 361 tenketsu, and my chakra almost doubled... after I reopen everything I will truly become the monster between monsters...

    With [Mysterious Jade Hands] I was able to improve my [Armament Haki] in all aspects, it was indeed a very good thing I opted to learn these techniques, it became stronger, more tensile, its defense powers sincerely skyrocketed.

    Thanks to the [Hidden Weapon Hundred Separation], my throwing techniques improved by leaps and bounds, if prior it was already strong and inhuman thanks to my Anbu training, now it''s something otherworldly, my accuracy improvement is extraordinary principally thanks to the [Purple Demon Eyes].

    The [Purple Demon Eyes] is incredible, I can finally understand from where all those arrogance the Uchiha''s have come from, being able to see the world soo differently... It was like I was half-blind before and now I am using the highest quality glasses, even in such a low time I am already t the peak of the [Detailed Realm], and wow... It is magnificent, all the details I can see, how far I can see, my vision now literally extends itself for kilometers on end, this also made me extremely relieved, I was growing concerned that my eyes were becoming useless in the higher level fights, as I grew in power I started to use my eyes less and less, it was becoming essentially useless due to my [Observation Haki] fused with all my other sensing abilities being infinitely superior, principally now that I was able to reach light speeds, the eyes can''t see above light speed, can it? But now thanks to this technique I will be able to give use to my own eyes, I was sincerely thinking of transplanting the Rinnegan, but the prospects of this technique held me off. Thank god I wasn''t hasty, this technique grants me literally better eyesight than the Rinnegan... Maybe even better if I combine the technique with it?...Thoughts for the future.

    [Controlling Crane Catching Dragon] was the most normal of the techniques, its use minimal int he grand scheme of things, but this did nothing to lessen its merit, no it only made it better and more useful, because some times simplicity is what births indomitable power, sometimes the most simple dagger can kill a god, sometimes... a simple technique can help save your life. And while none of this happened yet I added that grappling technique to my repertories, we never know when it will be useful down the line, better have it than don''t.

    Another thing that changed even the way I walked was the [Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track Steps], I always had very good footwork, being a ninja and an Anbu granted that I was specialized in moving with the minimum of steps as silent as possible, it always served me well, I could easily move without making sounds, I was very fast nowadays. But the [Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track Steps] made me more flexible, more agile, coordinated, now I could easily run above water without chakra, easily walk on walls without an ounce of chakra, and when ic combine the two I became almost twice as fast and twice as resourceful, if before my speed was comparable to TVFlash, now I could easily run the double of it, now I had a proper technique to my steps, making then more grateful and more efficient than ever before, It improved my movement speed drastically. but what made me almost giddy is that now I can run in the air, don''t get me wrong I can easily naturally fly, but now even without flying I can run in the air, and fast as hell too. Maybe I can even run to the moon like that?

    Another thing that stabilized right now is my echoes. Fourteen ghosts of myself are always following me chowing m previous actions, I sincerely don''t know their functionality besides being cool, but I guess I will probably know when I become a Buddha, they started appearing after I became an Arhat after all, so I guess that they are some kind of power I will unlock in the future, it''s just that they are showing some signs of appearing right now.

    Another thing of note that I must say si the other Soul beats on my vicinity, they treat me as their king of this territory, and the fact that I can transition between my human and my animal(Animagus) form made they respect me even more, for all they know only the strongest beats can change to human appearances, so every time someone new comes to my territory thanks to Teldrasil prosperity, they will always pay respects to me. Some of the more young beasts even play with Zu Ling, It kind of funny saw they stupidly afraid of me when I watch their playtime like a Hawk, well I am not dumb enough to let a one-year-old unsupervised. But I''m quite satisfied that playing with these animals made Zu Ling''s mood improve, her near-death experience must be something very traumatizing, even if she won''t remember much of it due to being one year old, it still must have left some scars on her psyche. This is also one of the reasons I wanted her to go to school after her awakening ceremony at six, she needs to have some human contact and friends, and by that time I hope she is feeling better and more comunicative.

    Zu Ling''s progress was well... impressive, I don''t know how but her body is growing extremely strong by the day, just seeing her grow physically stronger brings a smile to my face, the fact that I flood her blood daily with vitality(Yang Release) and she is eating a lot a very healthy, and her growth something supernaturally good, the gravity continues to automatically increase every time she adapts to it, and for her, she is just playing around and having fun as swing, playing ball, running around with the ''kitties'' would hardly count as training in the eyes of a lot of people, and I was pleased that my plan of making her training just a fun playtime is succeeding splendidly. I will also try to introduce her to trampoline, slides, wall climbing, and a bunch of other activities that are fun and training at the same time. Now that I think about it there is also a lot of games that we can use in the pool to... gonna test some tomorrow.

    I emphasized making Zu Ling body stronger due to a simple fact, in the Douluo Dalu verse, its extremely important to have a strong body, a huge part of absorbing a stronger ring is having a stronger body and a stronger mental power, so I making Zu Lign body stronger for her to eventually be able to absorb Rings way above the optimal age, she will be a little monster I tell you.

    Well, we of course didn''t forget Zu Ling mental development, we would always play different board games principally emphasizing D&D, we want her to have a very broad and creative mind, reading fables and other histories from our world helped her learn a lot of different things too, Alessa is thinking of Teaching her to read and write when she 2 years old, it will be just a start so nothing compels, it will be a long process but going in Zu Ling pace is the most important, pressure ina kid so young isn''t healthy.

    Another thing that I am happy about is that Little Zu Ling started saying more words, after the Kitty episode she started communicating more, it started slow and sometimes she would just say gibberish, but soon she was saying Mamma and Papa, this sure brought a smile to my face.

    But it is not because my life is very peaceful and quiet that I will grow complacent, I''ve seen this error being committed so many time to fall for it, so I and Allessa still train at night, our research to translate the awakening ceremony growing smoothly, my guess its that in two to three years we would have a result ready for use, which is well new if I can have a Martial Soul I bet I will be able to strengthen my foundations, making them sturdier and more solid while also becoming stronger in the process. What I am hoping is that I get some hacks abilities, like the domains Tang San obtained in the original, those things were op as hell so of course, I want my unique domain.

 Chapter 163 - So soon?

    Three years passed relatively fast.

    Zu Ling has been growing up nicely, she is pretty big for a human her age. Her body is extremely strong and healthy, she could easily beat some grown-up normal human with her strength, it is quite an impressive feat, to be honest, so much strength packed in such a little cute thing... Now I understand how everyone felt about Fou huh...

    For to reach such an abnormal physical strength I had to flood daily her body with Yang Release making her vitality skyrocket, and the seals constantly pushing her forward are a very good measure too. She will definitely be a little monster in the future and when it''s time for me to star her in school me and Allessa will give her some martial training, for now, let her have a childhood.

    Zu Ling also started in the phase of Why? everything, she clearly asked why the sky is blue, why the earth si brow and why the grass is green, it was so many questions that I was fairly tempted to just answer "Because God created like it", but I didn''t choose the easy way out, I explained in scientific terms how and why it is the way it is to the best of my abilities, of course, the four years old didn''t understand everything so I try simplifying and explaining things in more simple terms, it worked for the most part, and I was able to complete one of my objectives. Of making her interested and curious about the world around, no giving easy answers, and not making her dependent on just simple knowledge.

    Thankfully Zu Ling was pretty smart and got most of the things I talked about after I explained them a bit, she soon acquired some thirty for knowledge that I was only able to find in Allessa and Myself, I was very proud of my little girl. we were even able to make a normal D&D section just the three of us, I played both the master and a player so it was kind of difficult at the start but my speed made up for it very easily. It was a very good bonding time for the three of us. We really did become a real family. And I am pleased about it, and I can finally understand how fulfilling having a family can be, I always thought my father was mistaken when he talked about it, but now that I have a happy family of my own I can definitely feel that pride and fulfillment he must''ve felt at the time, a lot of things he said and talked with me stuck to this day and I was able to have a happy family thanks to him... Thank you, dad.

    Allessa and I were growing even closer, and I think we only hadn''t had s.e.x yet because of our fears... yes we had fear of going through the next step, our relationship is soo good and harmonious that we were afraid of changing it, its a first time for both of us and we don''t want to destroy the good relationship we have here. It''s dumb I know, Alessa knows, but when have fears been something logical. We talked a bit and decided to simply let nature take its course, so when we enter the mood and have time to do it, we will do it. I don''t see a problem with it, and I think we will soon do it, I just want to make it a special occasion for us, something romantic and unforgettable. After that we will probably be f.u.c.k.i.n.g like rabbits nonstop, we both have huge stamina so I don''t doubt something like this will happens...

    Waking up I look at my love Allessa, we are currently in each other embrace, her voluptuous body and perfect curves enticing me more and more, I, of course, had a boner as hard as diamond but this is already a common occurrence between us, we would often kiss and make war with our tongues, our groping getting a little bolder with time, I couldn''t help but grip her firm and tensile ass, and it''s heavenly sensation making me even harder than I thought I could be, her breath laborious and hot showing she too was turned on, we held ourselves closer to each other, both of using sufficient strength to shatter mountains, but this only made it even more enjoyable. Sadly good things have to come to an end, our little girl is waking up.

    "Zu Ling si waking up..."(Allessa).

    "*Sigh* Let''s go..."(Aizen).

    "Don''t be like that, we finished the awakening ceremony adjustments yesterday, today both of us can have a new fancy spirit.... I am pretty giddy to find out mine..."(Allessa).

    "You are right... I am a bit anxious to see what my spirit will be too, hope is something useful that can increase my strength..."(Aizen). {AN: I am accepting the suggestion of ring skills if you have anything in mind. Any kind of help is appreciated. Thanks}

    "Yup, Tonight we will do the awakening ritual. But right now we better go and have breakfast..."(Allessa).

    We went to the kitchen to prepare a hefty breakfast and soon Zu Ling was with us...

    "Morning Mommy, Daddy."(Zu Ling).

    "Morning Little Ling."(Aizen/Allessa).

    "What are we having for breakfast today?"(Zu Ling).

    "Some bacon eggs and fried potatoes, there is also some cheese if you want."(Aizen).

    "I like more extra bacon, please"(Zu Ling).

    "Sure, sure. No problem"(Aizen).

    We ate breakfast relatively quickly, it was a nice and big breakfast, ideal to start the day...

    "Today I have a surprise for you little Ling."(Aizen).

    "A Surprise! What is it?"(Zu Ling).

    "A new obstacle course for you, I even added lava this time since you were so insistent about it."(Aizen).

    "WOOOOOOOA, thank you Daddy, thank you Mommy."(Zu Ling).

    "Sure, sure. just be a little more cautious will ya, I don''t wanna see any kind of injuries little ms."(Alessa).

    "Ok, I will make sure!"(Zu Ling).

    And with this, she runs out of the house with all the speed she could muster. Heh, it''s quite impressive my little girl... since when she made three years old I''ve been training her on poison resistance, our food is always laced with different positions and toxins, everything I could come up with and much more, currently, she can easily resist poison that could kill an elephant, of course, she can''t feel anything differ no, on the contrary, she said the new spices are pretty good, of course, is tart with the minimum dosage and went it up bit by bit, she didn''t notice, and with me flooding her body with Yang Release daily she builds up resistance quite fast I might add. I am proud.

    The day passed relatively fast, Zu Ling couldn''t help herself and play with the new obstacle course/playground until exhaustion which is pretty impressive with her stamina I might add.

    We quickly put the little girl to sleep. she is sleeping like a log and with all the multitude of seals in the house, I doubt she would hear or notice anything different. Good, I don''t want interruptions today.

    We quickly went to our underground research lab. But today the lab was different, there is a giant circle with different kinds of patters, some pentagrams, some six-pointed stars, and even an octagon, it is shinning with an eerie purple light, but the rest of the lab is illuminated with a low rose pink light, candles can''t help but spew some romantic aroma in the air.

    Yes, I thought it would be a nice date for us the moment we got our spirits, both of us had been working on it for a long time, so when Allessa sees a table with some candles her favorite food and drink she could help but smile and blush towards me, I did the same.

    We sat on our chairs looking at each other eyes, much like our first date at that pub, but this time you could see the love in our eyes, love, and an obsession for each other. We talked little, more concerned about each other than petty words, we couldn''t hold our eyes nor ou emotions, any empath worth their salt can feel the extremely pink atmosphere, and the fact that I enchanted the ceiling to show the night sky was only a very good bonus, what seals can''t do I am right?

    Our dinner was pleasant, so was our very passionate and wild kiss at the end of it. but now we gotta do the awakening ceremony...

    "Let''s do this.."."(Aizen).

    "Yes..."(Allessa).

    "You go first Alessa, you''ve earned it"(Aizen).

    "Ok. You are being very romantic tonight, I like it"(Allessa).

    She entered the circle and with a pulse of mana the awakening ceremony started.

    There was light, lots of it, it continued for a long time shining until it becomes an electro green color then it went to a rainbow-colored light, extremely fitting.

    It was a Staff.

    The staff was made of silvery blue metal, and its gems and runes were shining in some rainbow-colored light, it looks very powerful just from here.

    "Not gonna say I am surprised by this one, it was kinda obvious..."(Allessa).

    "Doesn''t matter, I still think it looks cool. and it sure mixes well with he s.e.xy teacher grab you are going now"(Aizen).

    "Thanks.<3"(Allessa).

 Chapter 164 - Awakening time.[NSFW R+18].

    "Well, it''s your turn now..."(Allessa).

    Allessa said that still looking at her new staff, she had normal staffs previously probably acquired or made them on her home verse (Warcraft), but this staff is very special, it''s her martial soul, it''s literally part of her, she won''t find staff with better compatibility, it is literally the perfect tool to use her magic. It literally runs on mana according to the changes she made, so its compatibility was bound to be stupidly high.

    "Do you want to test your Soul Power level?"(Aizen).

    "No, I will wait for you so we can test it together..."(Allessa).

    "Alright, now it''s my turn to awaken..."(Aizen).

    "I liked the JoJo reference there..."(Allessa).

    With that I took a deep breath and went to the awakening formation, my heart was pounding a little bit in anxiety, what is gonna be my Martial Soul? [Blues Silver Grass]? a tree? a super-duper cool dragon king? I can''t wait.

    I took a deep breath sent a pulse of chakra in the formation.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    I immediately felt a huge explosion coming from my soul, no my whole being, it was like an ancient beast has awoken from its slumber, its started lethargic and rusty, my entire body started tingling, a chill went up to my spine and subsequently all bones of my body.

    Brown green and golden light bathed everything around me, suddenly I felt extremely hot, it started from my chakra pathways and my coils, but it soon extended to my bones muscle and skin, I felt like I was melting something is changing my body, all my bones skin and organs to my most minuscule cell acquired a specific pattern, a Wooden pattern, for some reason even my atoms have the same wooden patters right now.

    Well, you certainly can''t see it with your eyes of course, but I felt it, it felt my very being be engraved a woodlike pattern. It hurts a lot. and when the pain was reaching some very high levels, with a deep breath a holy light start surging from the depths of my being nourishing and boosting the processes even more. And then suddenly everything stopped, the lights the pain, everything.

    I deep breath, then I look at my Martial Soul.

    A [One Armed Wooden Buddha].

    I have some mixed feeling about this, I definitely wasn''t expecting it of course, but it was not outside of logic if you really think about it.

    "Are you okay? are you alright? it looked like a pretty painful process from here."(Allessa).

    "Yeah I am alright, it''s just... Chakra had some unexpected effects when awakening my Martial Soul."(Aizen).

    "What happen?"(Allessa).

    "You know that chakra is literally the mix between my physical (Yang) and my spiritual (Yin)?"(Aizen).

    "Yep, already know that."(Allessa).

    "And you know about the three types of spirits right? Body, Tool, and Beast type?"(Aizen).

    "Yep, you already explained then to me."(Allessa).

    "Well apparently due to chakra being both physical(Yang) and spiritual (Yin), my martial soul is both part Body martial soul and part Tool martial soul."(Aizen).

    "Wait, so you did get a mix of a body martial soul and a tool martial soul?"(Allessa).

    "Yep."(Aizen).

    "So this [One Armed Wooden Buddha] is both connect to your body, meaning hurting it will hurt you too right?"(Allessa).

    "You got it right."(Aizen).

    "Isn''t this like some kind of JOJO Stand but with extra steps?"(Allessa)

    "Shit, why haven''t I the one who literally has shown what JOJO is to you made this connection, now I feel kind ashamed as a Jojo fan..."(Aizen).

    "Don''t be sad, let''s measure our Soul power."(Allessa).

    "Can''t I just use my [Purple Demon Eyes] for this?"(Aizen).

    "Well wouldn''t it be cool to do it like in the novel? besides we already spent time and money making the measuring orbs to our respective types of energy."(Allessa).

    "You are right. It indeed sounds cooler."(Aizen).

    With that Alessa picked two orbs I separated on an altar close to our awakening ceremony. she gave me one and we both sent our respective energies into the orbs, making them shine a lot, the Orbs exploded.

    "Well, that''s a Sure level 10."(Aizen).

    "With our respective quality and quantity of energy, I am just surprised we didn''t immediately shot towards level 99."(Allessa)

    "Well, it''s probably due to us not having any soul rings"(Aizen).

    "Probably..."(Allessa).

    -----[NSFW]-----

    "I Love You Allessa."(Aizen).

    "I Love You Too Aizen."(Allessa).

    I look at the person who has my love and obsession, Allessa. she is beautiful as always, her shining full Rainbow eyes, her delicious lips, her incredible and curvy figure, her tight and tensile and well-proportioned muscles matching perfectly with her s.e.xy teacher outfit she is wearing now.

    A white social t-shirt that does nothing to hide her voluptuous and perky b.r.e.a.s.ts, a red skirt that is closely hugging her incredible tights, a pantyhose that does nothing to hide her tattoo and incredible legs, black high heels that she swiftly kicks away. She too isn''t shying away from looking at me, I could feel the love and obsession or her gaze, it''s an extreme turn on. We can''t hold it anymore.

    With a speed that could easily shatter the sound barrier, we collide with each other. Our mouths immediately seek each other, our tongues twisting and interweaving one another, invading each other mouths.

    Our hands started to wander on each other bodies, she started to touch my muscled back, and I stater fondling her breaths, they are absolutely heavenly, they are firm and soft to the touch at the same time, she lets out some m.o.a.n of pleasure escape her beautiful mouth.

    Not wanting to be outdone her hands slowly went to my d.i.c.k, which at this time is already hard as a rock, she started fondling my balls and my d.i.c.k, her tender hands feeling like something I never felt before.

    I grabbed her firm ass as a man possessed, and started fondling it, she appears to like it very much if I went for the increasing louder m.o.a.ns I am hearing, her breathing grew more l.u.s.tfully and laborious, then she started grinding herself on to me, my already hard c.o.c.k pulsating wanting for more. Between very laborious breaths Allessa looked at me and said:

    "F.u.c.k ME. VIOLENTLY. I want to feel your enormous c.o.c.k break me, split me in half. I wanted to get f.u.c.k.i.e.d until my mind goes blank. I want you to destroy my innocent v.i.r.g.i.n p.u.s.s.y."(Allessa).

    I didn''t need to be told a second time, the hearts in her eyes already telling me everything. I destroyed our cloths with just a push, we both too l.u.s.tfully to say anything more. Holding Allessa firm and delicious ass I tossed her in the bed, giving her a complete view of myself and my c.o.c.k.

    "... its f.u.c.kign huge..."(Allessa).

    My enormous c.o.c.k makes an orc look like a shota, it''s better to call it an arm than a c.o.c.k. A true bitch breaking c.o.c.k. Allessa started salivating, her hearth shaped eyes shining even more. I didn''t wait and simply jumped into the bed, she opened her legs for me, and I positioned my bitch breaking c.o.c.k at her entrance, it is untouched and v.i.r.g.i.n and there was no hair in sight, this made my c.o.c.k twitched in excitement even more.

    I rammed my giant member into her, a scream of pain l.u.s.t, and pleasure exiting her mouth, a little bit of blood was falling from her entrance but none of us took attention of it. Her body was arching in pleasure, then our eyes connect I received a silent pela from her, she wants to be f.u.c.k.i.e.d really bad. I was more than happy to oblige.

    Ir removed my c.o.c.k, just letting the tip inside, and rammed it on her again. She was tight, too tight. Her v.a.g.i.n.a was warm and somehow was embracing and pressing on my c.o.c.k, making me entering her more difficult and pleasurable, I enjoyed it. I continued ramming my c.o.c.k into her with sufficient strength to shatter boulders, and her screams and m.o.a.ns of pleasure just made me even harder.

    I continued ramming my bitch breaking c.o.c.k into her. But I also grabbed her butt to put even more strength in my hip thrusts, her m.o.a.n grew increasingly louder, so I connected my mouth with hers, invading her mouth in the most l.u.s.tful way possible. Soon her breaths grew laborious, my thrusts only making it even more difficult for her, I started sucking and fondling her big and bouncy full tits.

    Soon my thrusts grew faster and stronger, making her m.o.a.n even louder, I grabbed her ass with enough strength to make a mountain putty, and she liked it. Her ass was thicc and soft, I slapped it making it ripples and waves travel all over it, Allessa screamed in pleasure. But I was closer to c.u.m.m.i.n.g.

    "I am coming..."(Aizen).

    With this, she used her legs to lock me inside of her, and with a tempting and l.u.s.tful voice that made my d.i.c.k twitch she said

    "I want inside. C.u.m inside of me, fill me up. I want to be filled up by your c.u.m, fill my dirty s.e.x with your c.u.m, I want you to fill everything inside of me..."(Allessa).

    My thrusts grew faster and stronger, she even used her legs to help me, I started hitting her cervix nonstop, which only made her m.o.a.n more. Soon my c.o.c.k twitched once more releasing a river of c.u.m inside of her, filling her up entirely. I took my huge d.i.c.k from inside of her, you could see some c.u.m falling from her now dirty p.u.s.s.y, but none of us are tired.

    She turned and pointed her ass to me in one of the hottest and exciting sights of my life, with l.u.s.tful voice she said:

    "F.u.c.k my ASS. WHEN I SAID I WANTED TO BE F.U.C.K.I.E.D I MEAN IT, I WANT YOU TO SPLIT ME IN HALF, DESTROY MY ASS WITH YOUR HUGE C.O.C.K"(Allessa).

    I went for her ass. First, I started to grind my c.o.c.k with the entrance of her anus eliciting some breaths of l.u.s.t and anticipation from her, I slapped her ass making it juggle and ripple, my c.o.c.k twitched and I rammed it inside of her ass, she screamed in pleasure and arched her body, soo she bit the pillow and gripped the covers almost tearing them.

    She is too f.u.c.k.i.n.g tight in her ass, if her p.u.s.s.y was tight her ass is simply on another level, it folded into me pressing and pressuring my c.o.c.k for more, almost sucking it inside of her. I continued thrusting and ramming my c.o.c.k on her tight ass, her m.o.a.n increasing.

    Soon I embraced her and started fondling her huge tits, still slamming my c.o.c.k into her ass, I even put a finger in her mouth and she started sucking it, it was incredibly s.e.xy and made my lock twitch, even more, I f.u.c.k.i.e.d her harder. Soon we were involved in so much l.u.s.t and pleasure that we didn''t see the time pass, I c.u.mmed filling her ass with my c.u.m, Her eyes rolled to her back and she passed out for a moment our two. But we didn''t stop, we only grew fiercer.

 Chapter 165 - After a wild night..

    The night was wild. Something I can guarantee that both of us enjoyed. I filled her so much that even her stomach was full. Sadly even if both of us have almost infinity stamina we decided to give a little pause, as Allessa is very sore.

    "Wow, we should have done it sooner..."(Aizen).

    "Totally should have done it sooner..."(Allessa).

    "Not that I am complaining or anything, but you were a little bit out of character during the night."(Aizen).

    "*huff* Of course I was, I''ve bottled it up for years waiting for you. What did you expect, some kind of slow and steady s.e.x, as if? And it''s not like you didn''t enjoy it too..."(Allessa).

    "This wild side of you is definitely a surprise to be sure, but a welcome one. I simply love it."(Aizen).

    "I like your wild side too, dear. I will probably be sore for a long time you know..."(Allessa).

    "I Love you Allessa..."(Aizen).

    "I Love you too..."(Allessa).

    We went for another round, but this one was slower and more passionate. But soon our daughter started waking up, so we had to stop, unfortunately. We could literally make love for years if we wanted, but right now we had a daughter to take care of.

    We put on some clothes, and a quick magic to cleans ourselves out and we were good to go. The moment Zu Ling entered the kitchen she looked at us and said:

    "Morning Daddy, Mommy. What happens?"(Zu Ling).

    "What do you mean?"(Aizen).

    "I don''t know, it''s just that both of you look way happier right now."(Zu Ling).

    I shared a look with Allessa, we both smiled at each other, I could help but have some flashback there, but I soon composed myself and said:

    "Well, it is because we were finally able to awaken our Martial Souls Last night."(Aizen).

    "WOW, really. That is so cool. Can you show me?"(Zu Ling).

    "Of course. Here is mine, it''s a staff."(Allessa).

    "Woah, it looks so shiny. What is the name?"(Zu Ling).

    "[Photon Galaxy Magical Staff]. Pretty cool right?"(Allessa).

    "YES"(Zu Ling).

    "And your Martial Soul daddy? show me yours too."(Zu Ling).

    "Sure."(Aizen).

    With that I take a deep breath, suddenly an invisible figure starts to slowly come into existence, it becomes transparent, and soon it was solid. I couldn''t help but sigh a little this thing is really a stand with extra steps...

    "Wow. It looks strong. But Mommy''s Martial Soul looks better..."(Zu Ling).

    I almost face faulted when she said it. I am definitely showing her what JOJO is when she is older, no one in this family will reach a.d.u.l.thood without knowing JOJO.

    "Don''t say things like this little Ling, Every Martial Soul can be strong, it all depends on its wielder, if the wielder is weak even the strongest Dragon King martial soul will be weak too, even the weakest [Blue Silver Grass] can take someone to the top if wilded properly. So never and I mean NEVER underestimate someone."(Aizen).

    "...ok..."(Zu Ling).

    "Don''t be down daughter, I am not reprimanding you. I am just giving some advice for when you go fighting out there."(Aizen).

    "Ok, daddy I will do my best."(Zu Ling).

    "I am sure you will. I am already very proud of you, and I am sure your mother feels the same."(Aizen).

    "Teheee"(Zu Ling).

    I gave some head pats and shuffled her hair a bit, making her smile and become very relaxed. A pulse of Yang Release and her day started like the same, today she wants to play tag with some of the Soul Beasts she made friends with. This is not the first nor the last time she will do it.

    Time passed fast and days went by. I and Allessa focused most on stabilizing our new martial souls, they are literally a new part of us we need to get used to, It like you suddenly gained a tail or something so you need to learn how to use it properly. It took some weeks of training and constant use of our Martial Souls, but soon we were able to move then as we had them since birth.

    Having good control of our Martial Souls got us to talk about our first Soul Rings.

    "So how should we go about acquiring our Soul Ring? do you want to do the optimal configuration?"(Allessa).

    "Allessa, the optimal configuration is simply a guide to normal people to follow and don''t screw up when absorbing a Soul ring."

    "I know this already... Ah I finally understood, so this is why you insisted so much on training Zu Ling physically"(Allessa).

    "Yup, physical and mental strength are the deciding factor when absorbing a Soul Ring, so with our huge physical and mental strength..."(Aizen).

    "We could easily Absorb 1.000.000. year-old Soul Rings..."(Allessa).

    "Yep, we can literally fill all of our spirits with the best quality Soul Rings. That''s one of the reasons I was so insistent on awakening our Martial Souls, we can literally have the most Overpowered configurations of Soul Rings in like ever... the only one that can get close is that cheat Tang Wulin in the future, his son too. But they aren''t important now..."(Aizen).

    "I get your idea but where would we find 18 1.000.000. year-old beasts, for all I know most of them either died, were imprisoned or banned during the revolution of the Dragon God."(Allessa).

    "Well, you are completely.... in the right of course."(Aizen).

    "I am sensing a ''but'' there."(Allessa).

    "But, do you know that Douluo Dalu has a lot, of pocket universes, Pocked dimensions, Sub universes, Sub dimensions, Private dimension, and Alternative dimension and universes."(Aizen).

    "Ahh, I understand..."(Allessa).

    "Yep, this World is Old, very old. So there was a lot, and a mean a LOT of 1.000.000. year-old beasts, but they were relatively smarter in ancient times, so when most beasts reached such realm they would make their own pocket dimension to live in with their respective clans. And now we are the British and we need to make some new colonies."(Aizen).

    "I understand, so you will invade such pocket dimensions and hunt some 1.000.000. year-old beasts. do you already have a plan?"(Allessa).

    "I already have my first six targets. Remember that Dragons that were trying to invade our previous world?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, Jormag and company, I remember them. I was planning on killing them when we got back... wait, don''t tell me..."(Allessa).

    "Yep, they came from here. Or at least their dimension si connected to this world. I think they only haven''t tried anything here yet because of the Asura God. That guy is incredible op, he managed to split the Dragon God, the equivalent of an Overpowered Prismatic Dragon in Two, so its kind of understandable that they fear him, seeing one of the strongest Dragon being defeated like that must''ve been a huge shock for then so they must fear the Asura God to this day."(Aizen).

    "Huh, the more you know..."(Allessa).

    "I have done some investigations with my probes, here is a list of a target for us. I am generally avoiding the benevolent beasts, so most of the beasts we are gonna kill are tyrants and jerks, but if you have another target in mind just speak up."(Aizen).

    "Hmmm. Now that I think about it, don''t every 1million years old beats Soul Ring give like at least four to five skills at the same time..."(Allessa).

    "Well yes, but actually no."(Aizen).

    "They sure can give you this much skills, Yuhao is proof enough of it. But I don''t want four weak skills, I want one strong skill per Ring. So I have a try that with enough will and mental strength someone can condense all his Soul Ring in a unique powerful skill."(Aizen).

    "It''s indeed a better and smart choice, we already have a lot of variety and flexibility thanks to magic, so some good and over-powerful skills will do both of us good."(Allessa).

    "Yup, there is Also the Soul Bones. And while I have an extremely strong body, training bones it''s kinda difficult, but 1million years old beast is guaranteed to drop Soul Bones, so we can strengthen our skeleton a lot with it, maybe even gains some new abilities from the Soul Bones too,"(Aizen).

    "Good thinking, strengthening the bones is always a pain. If you make them too hard they become brittle, and if you make then to soft all your effort is useless, so you have to find a good balance between the two, but with Soul Bones, we can literally cultivate our bones strengthening then the right way. good thinking indeed"(Allessa).

    "Yep, so let''s get going..."(Aizen).

    "Wait, if you are gonna fight the dragon I want to show Zu Ling the fight, ti will do good for her to see how we fight, after all, I will use a filming spell on you so I can stream it to the living room Tv for me to watch with her."(Allessa).

    "Good Thinking, seeing a high-level battle will be good for her perspective of the world. It can be a good motivation too... Don''t forget to save the stream, it is useful to watch your battles too, you can find your mistakes and correct them."(Aizen).

    "Okay. Take care dear."(Allessa).

    "First let''s call the hyperactive little girl."(Aizen).

 Chapter 166 - Dragons, should be overpowered.

    Calling Zu Ling to the front of the ''TV'' was basically a no brainer, just saying "Daddy will fight" and the little gremlin was already running at top speed to see what is going on.

    "Daddy will fight? I can''t wait"(Zu Ling).

    "Hee will, I will apply one of my spells to stream the fight in real-time, pay attention to it daughter, you can learn a lot from observing such a high-level fight, and if you have some problem seeing at such highspeed I can easily slow down the video for you. Don''t be afraid to ask."(Allessa).

    "What you will be fighting daddy?"(Zu Ling).

    "An Evil Dragon Named Mordremoth, his territory si called Heart of Maguuma, and I am going there to fight him. Wish em good luck."(Aizen).

    "Good Luck daddy."(Zu Ling)

    "Good Luck Dear."(Allessa).

    A burst of speed and I was gone, filled to the brim with Swift Release chakra I was speeding like a flash toward my destination, but this time I didn''t need to only rely on my [Observation Haki] to guide me, this time thanks to the [Purple Demon Eyes] I could literally see where I was going.

    Soon it reached my destination, one of the closest places to the Mordremoth pocket realm. Now I didn''t need much technique, taking a deep breath and circulating my breathing skill, filling both of my arms with [Armament Haki] and filling myself with both Yang and Holy Release, I activated every buff technique I had in my hands and memory.

    I put my hand on a crack that was already made thanks to the help of some wooden clones and fuinjutsu, and with a strength that could shatter the moon, I held two sides of the crack and pushed it wide open.

    *CRACK*

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    With my enormous strength, the crack started expanding and soon there was enough passage for me to enter. I entered it. The crack repairing and closing in my back.

    I took a deep breath and observed the scenery. It was beautiful, a full blow Amazon forest was in my sights, it was untouched by any kind of civilization, it was immaculate and it would certainly be perfect if it wasn''t for an evil presence corrupting such gorgeous sigh fo nature, and now that the glitter of the first time looking has passed I could spot some strange things in the forest, distorted tree, strange colored moss, more than it would be necessary of falling leaves out of season. But I didn''t have much more time to appreciate the view...

    "Intruder."

    "Pest."

    "Outsider."

    "What are you doing here?"(Mordremoth).

    A voice echoed in my mind, and from what I was able to gather one of the domains of this Dragon is the mind, so he being able to talk directly into mine is a sure show of skill.

    "Treasure? Power? Or perhaps just a paladin trying to hid the world of ''evil''?"(Mordremoth).

    "No... You are different. More confident and sure of yourself. You would be a fine pawn. All you have to do is let me in..."(Mordremoth).

    "Riches beyond your beliefs. Power like no other. Pleasure the world has never seen before... All you have to do... Is let me in..."(Mordremoth).

    The Dragon appears to be tired of waiting as he slammed into my mind with his full force. soon an enormous pressure befalls my conscience, my brain felt like melting...

    "Bow. Bow before your new King..."(Mordremoth).

    I started to slowly resist his influence, but the moment he asked me to bow to him a switch flipped in my mind, a part of me that was always there, just waiting for the right time to surface and shock the world.

    "I Refuse. I am my own King, and I bow to no one."(Aizen).

    A shockwave of pure will exploded from my body tainted the world in the color of its new king. The earth started shaking, thunderstorms assaulted the sky seemly cheering for the new King that has bestowed his presence upon this world. Iv¨¦ finally awakened my [King Haki], the will of the King, the color of the conqueror. And Mordremoth is taking the full brunt of it.

    I didn''t hold back, I simply let loose all my will pressuring the arrogant Dragon to the ground. I walked close to the dowed form of the dragon, he has glistering green scales, and deep eyes, you could say he is just a bigger version of a D&D green Dragon. I took a deep breath and asked:

    "Have you ever been punched at the speed of light?"(Aizen).

    The Dragon''s eyes widen ins surprise and terror mixed, he started struggling again my [King Haki] but he was quite unsuccessful, it only made him more tired. I positioned my legs properly, put my right hand back, and filled myself with all my buffs possible, my hand already black of [Armament Haki], another deep breath.

    The problem in punching someone at the speed of light is that I literally cannot see the strike yet. but I can easily sense it, it''s unpleasant not being able to see my own attack, but punching someone at the speed of light is f.u.c.k.i.n.g worth it. One more deep breath, I concentrate a good volume of my chakra in reinforcing my strike.

    I Punched.

    The World Exploded.

    Reality whined.

    Space distorted.

    Time was still in the exact moment my strike connected, the dragon instantly lost half of its body. My punch transforming it into cosmic dust, but as one of the fundamental laws of nature says "In nature, nothing is created, nothing is lost, everything transforms." So even if half of the Dragon basically disappeared it would be wrong to call it disintegration. But saying he became cosmic dust is surprisingly accurate. Another deep breath. I relaxed.

    The fight was only so f.u.c.k.i.n.g easy because that dumb dragon decided to attack my mind, and its weakness is its own mind, if he started with physical and fast combat the fight would surely be longer. But now is not the time to dissect my fight...

    Looking at the Golden Soul Ring that has risen from the half-dragon corpse I couldn''t help but smile a little. My first Soul Ring... I am certainly anxious...

    I Sit close to the Golden Soul Ring, my heart beating a little bit faster. I summon my martial Soul the [One-Armed Wooden Buddha], its imposing wooden figure would easily sport fear in the enemy heart, some can even say if it wasn''t simply one-armed it would be even more formidable. The Wooden Martial Soul touched the Golden Soul Ring, the process of absorption was immediately started.

    Normally I would have to fight the conscious of the beast in this case, but the Dragon weakness was literally his mind so his remanent consciousness on the Soul Ring was quickly crushed under the new might of my [King Haki]. So I just had to absorb and assimilate the soul Ring to my Martial Soul.

    The absorption process took me 3 and a half hours, and when the time was up you could already see immediate effects. The previous [One-Armed Wooden Buddha] now has grown a little in size, but its major difference was that it now it has 10 Arms, so calling it [One-Armed Wooden Buddha] is quite wrong, its new name is [Ten-Armed Wooden Buddha].

    I w \as instantly surprised with the pseudo evolution of my Martial Soul, and if every time I put a Soul ring on it, the number of arms will grow it will surely become very powerful in the future. Definitely not complaining.

    I can feel my body is stronger, as the first six Soul Rings are responsible for psyche strength and foundation my first six Soul Rings will probably rise my physical strength a lot. The 7th Soul Ring is called the Key Ring, it is the ring that determines your successes in achieving godhood it is one of the most important Soul Ring in your configuration, as it''s the key to your future. The 7th Soul Ring is also the one responsible to create your Soul Power core, in my case, I already have something similar with chakra, with your Soul Power core you will be able to fly, regenerate you, Soul Power, faster, and a lot of other advantages, but the Soul Power core is essential for you to use your 7th Soul Ring skill, the True Avatar form of you Martial Soul, without a core is a pipe dream to even activate said skill for seconds.

    Thanks to my research I was able to determine the equivalent of a Soul Power Core, to its equivalent made fo chakra, its the liquid State basically. So I won''t need to do make all that drama forming my Core, I already have it.

    Well, the two last rings 8th and 9th Soul Rings are the Rings of Power, they are the Soul Rings with your strongest abilities, they are the Rings that will fill yourself with power to reach Godhood, they acc.u.mulate the power, and they normally have the strongest and most destructive skills.

    Now I need to Search for the Soul Bone of this big lizard...

    I found it, it''s a Head Soul bone that miraculously survived everything intact. I sincerely don''t know how this survived everything, but this just shows how much of an upgrade a Soul Bone is. Anyone can have at max six soul bones, one for the Skull, torso, right leg, left leg, right arm, left arm. there is also the external ones, they literally create external appendages like tails, wings, horns, etc. This one from the now dead dragon is a Skull Soul Bone, it looks literally like a Dragon Skull.

    Sitting closer to the Soul Bone I pick it up and touch my forehead with it. Fuush, the process of absorption instantly started...

    PAIN, A LOT OF PAIN. IT felt like my head bones were being broken to pieces VIOLENTLY and REPEATEDLY, and the pain only grew with time.

    Then I felt nothing, a rush of euphoria and pleasure when something clicked. The Skull Soul Bone was absorbed.

    The abilities I received from the skull soul bone were unexpected. As Mordremoth was a Dragon with domains of plants and mind I was expecting a buff to my Mokuton of something of the sort.

    But I ended up receiving [Telephathy] and [Teleknesis], I have no idea how strong they are, but the potential of both abilities is monstrous.

    Well, you must''ve been very curious to know my Soul Ring skill, I''ve been convoluting to tell you anything soon simply because I like to make some suspense. Looking at my now [Ten-Armed Wooden Buddha] I smiled happily, a Giant Golden Soul Ring rises from the ground.

    The name of my Soul Ring Skill is [Detachment of The Primitive World]. ITs function is simple, it does exactly what its name says.

 Chapter 167 - New Skill.

    The skill [Detachment of the Primitive World] effect is simple yet complicated, I can literally detach myself from the world. Using it for the first time was a novelty, I was able to detach my mind from my body. No, it isn''t some sort of Astral projection or anything, I literally detached, not separated.

    The most obvious effect is that I didn''t glow anymore, and I don''t have to control my energy to not flood or distort anything near me, looking at my hands and body I can feel that everything is normal, not my normal but humanly normal. It''s the f.u.c.k.i.n.g perfect stealth skill, I simply have no presence when it is activated, if someone isn''t directly looking at me I could be considered to not be there, it''s the perfect skill for someone like me that has to constantly hold in my chakra. I literally become detached and the only way to detect me is seeing me.

    I will do more tests with Allessa later, but if this skill can hide me from Divine Sense... the possibilities if divine sense can''t detect me are endless, I could literally kill a God while he is sleeping.

    Now it appears that this pocket dimension ownership has been transferred to me. This immediately gave me an idea, maybe when I defeat the other Dragon I can fuse all those dimensions and have my own pocket world? it sounds cool, to be honest.

    I teleported back home, allessa and Zu Ling were waiting for me.

    "Sup family. I am here."(Aizen).

    "Daddy you were so cool, you defeated the evil dragon with just one punch."(Zu Ling).

    "A very efficient battle."(Allessa).

    "So daddy. What skill did you gain from the Soul Ring?"(Zu Ling).

    "Well it''s called [Detachment of the Primitive World], and it thinks it has a pretty good ability."(Aizen).

    "Can you use it? I want to see a cool Soul Ring ability."(Zu Ling).

    "Sure why not?"(Aizen).

    I then summon my stand-, I mean Martial Soul which has ten arms now. A Golden ring rises from my foot, an incredible pressure pushes into the world arround, Hu Yuhao using just two Red Rings was able to pressure an entire coliseum fo soul masters, a full-fledged Golden Soul Ring pressure is even worse. You can also see that evil whale Tang San killed at the end of DD1, that Soul Best was just ascending toward the 1.000.000 years old level and it made such a mess, imagine the real deal. So it wasn''t a surprise the effect just releasing my Martial Soul had. Thank god reinforcement seals.

    I used my ability and I could feel my chakra draining, It a small amount, but it''s draining it nonetheless. Allessa looks extremely surprised and shocked by what she was seeing for some reason, I even had some flashback of our s.e.xy time.

    "...Nothing happened?"(Zu Ling)

    Oh right, forgot she doesn''t have sensing abilities, Yet.

    "Well as the ability name says I detach myself from the world, it''s pretty a pretty neat ability."(Aizen).

    "It looks kinda lame. Daddy even lost his glow..."(Zu Ling).

    I face faulted at the brutal honesty there, kids. I deactivate the ability and everything is back to normal, Allessa even let a sigh of relief? Ganna talks to her when Zu Ling is sleeping.

    "Now, who wants to eat dragon steak?"(Aizen).

    "ME, Me. I want it."(Zu Ling).

    We ate the Dragon quite fast I might add, Zu Ling has an impressive stomach to someone her age, but it''s expected with how strong her body is now. The rest of the day passed fairly fast, the D&D session of today was interesting I even built a puzzle for Zu Ling. But soon it was already night and Zu Ling was sleeping...

    Sitting in our laboratory/secret bedroom I was rewatching my "fight" with the Dragon.

    "Huh, I Could''ve done it way better..."(Aizen).

    "You handled it pretty well I think."(Allessa).

    "Well, I could''ve just located it and immediately punched, but I let it talk and it somehow tried to enter my mind. Thankfully I am this strong now, if I didn''t buff up my mental defenses that battle would''ve been a pain."(Aizen).

    "Yeah, when I first saw your mental defenses were pretty basic. Thankfully you upgraded them quite a bit. We need to go back to the Arcane University too, I would like to at least finish the year."(Allessa).

    "I can agree with you on this one, they were indeed shit. And I also would like to go back to the University, I have some friends there too."(Aizen).

    "Your first ring skill..."(Allessa).

    "It''s kinda lame I know. I was honestly expecting more from a Gold Ring Skill, I always had all this image that if a concentrated all those multiple underpowered skill fuses in only one I would gain an extremely overpowered one, but it ended up being ... kinda weak. Well, it is not weak per see, but it feels very weak comparing it to what I was picturing."(Aizen).

    "You have no idea do you?"(Allessa).

    "Of what?"(Aizen).

    "That skill of yours isn''t some measly presence concealment, that thing really hides you from everything besides the visual part."(Allessa).

    "I already know that..."(Aizen).

    "No, when I said that it hides you from everything, I really mean everything."(Allessa).

    "Wait..."(Aizen).

    "Yes, you were completely hidden from any of my senses and automatic magic sonars. Completely invisible to everything but my eyes. Completely invisible to both my True Magic."(Allessa).

    "Wait. You can''t see even you True Magic..."(Aizen).

    "Yes, my true magic that was able to see you even when you were billions of multiverses away. A true magic, that literally lets me toy with alternate timelines and realities, A true magic that makes me the Laplace demon in steroids. And with everything overpowered that my magic and skill have I was unable to detect nor feel you, I''ve tried many times already, when your skill is active it''s impossible to detect you besides looking DIRECTLY at you."(Allessa).

    "So I am basically undetectable and invisible if someone isn''t directly looking for me and at me. Wow, just WOW."(Aizen).

    "Yes, you indeed gained a Godlike Soul Ring skill..."(Allessa).

    "Well, I feel somewhat relieved that my skill was stronger than I thought..."(Aizen).

    "There is another thing... I don''t want to tell you... but you''ve never really held any kind of secret so if I don''t say it..."(Allessa).

    "I can wait if you are comfortable speaking right now... but I don''t hold any secrets, it is only fair that you do the same."(Aizen).

    "I know. And I won''t let this for later, I would just keep postponing and making excuses..."(Allessa).

    "Ok. I understand."(Aizen).

    "When you use your skill you also totally disconnect from the karmic network and the river of destiny, it''s like you literally don''t exist..."(Allessa).

    "...oh."(Aizen).

    "My biggest Reson and quest since I can remember were to find my special karmic thread... And after so many trials I found it, I am happy... But when I sense it disappearing at that moment, my world fell apart, if I wasn''t seeing you with my own eyes I would''ve broken... please don''t do that again, please don''t leave me..."(Allessa).

    "You don''t need to worry, I will never leave you. Come here..."(Aizen).

    I don''t even need to say that the night was pretty steamy, with a lot of passion and love.

    After a very long time.

    Still connected and in each other embrace, we decided to talk a bit more.

    "Are you really okay?" (Aizen).

    "Yes, I did freak out a bit when that happened. Karmic virtue was literally part of my being, so seeing it disappear from the person I love the most was despairing."(Allessa).

    "It''s okay, I won''t be going anywhere."(Aizen).

    "... Do you know that even when people die they still help karmic treads, no matter what happens with a being it would always have karmic treads, but when you use that skill you don''t..."(Allessa).

    "Now that I looked from your angle it must really be scary huh."(Aizen).

    We continued there in each other embrace, basking in each other presence until our little Zu Ling woke up. Another day started huh.

 Chapter 168 - Golden fur.

    The day started normally. Breakfast and some small talk, Zu Ling seems pretty energetic today, Yang Release really can do some miracle toa person''s vitality.

    While Zu Ling was having fun around some playground I created for her me and Allessa were talking for a bit.

    "So do you want me to avoid using [Detachment of the Primitive World]?"(Aizen).

    "No, of course not. I would never make you purposefully weaker..."(Allessa).

    "But I thought ith our talk fo yesterday..."(Aizen).

    "It was just a first-time shock, that''s all. You know my reasons..."(Allessa).

    "Yes, I know. But if it really bothers you I can just not use it."(Aizen).

    "I wouldn''t be such a hypocrite with you. I know how most people feel about my to try magics.."(Allessa).

    "Yeah, they are scary as hell. But I would never ask for you to not use them..."(Aizen).

    "Same, it may have shocked me quite a bit, but that skill is literally part of you. I would never ask for you to not use it."(Allessa).

    "Thanks, Love."(Aizen).

    "...no I should be the one thanking you..."(Allessa).

    "On another note, will you continued hunting the dragon?"(Allessa).

    "Yeah I will, just stabilize my level 20 cultivation and I am good to go, two to three days should be enough."(Aizen).

    "Aren''t you going in too fast?"(Allessa).

    "Nah, with the amount and quality of our energy we should be level 99 already, we are just "stuck" on these e lower levels because we don''t have enough Soul Rings yet."(Aizen).

    "About that... I''ve been doing some deeper research on how the power system of this world works... And I think you are wrong on that part..."(Allessa).

    "Do tell..."(Aizen).

    "Well, you got most of it right, we can indeed easily get to level 90 and absorb all the nine Soul Rings, but there is something special bout the Titled Douluo level you forgot..."(Allessa).

    "The double energy rule... shit."(Aizen).

    "Yes. As you already know we easily have enough energy and enough quality to be very high level. But after your 9th Soul Ring, the cultivation becomes something different and special. So I can confidently say that you can easily reach level 90 and absorb your 9th Soul Ring and subsequently reaching level 91. But as you already know a level 92 has double the strength of a level 91, a level 93 has double the strength of a level 92, and so it goes..."(Allessa).

    "Well, shit. And I was thinking it would go smoothly for me... Thankfully I had a plan if needed something like that, my paranoia proves to be useful yet again..."(Aizen).

    "I won''t negate that your paranoia is worrisome and useful at the same time."(Allessa).

    "But what about you? Wouldn''t it be the same for you?"(Aizen).

    "Infinity energy remembers. Double of infinity is still infinity."(Allessa).

    "What a hax..."(Aizen).

    "Said the guy that destroyed the moon in his first world with physical strength alone."(Allessa).

    "I will kindly shut up..."(Aizen).

    "So which dragon are you planning on attacking?"(Allessa).

    "Jormag, he is a pain to talk with that silver tongue of his, but if I go guns blazing and don''t let him talk I could probably win easily..."(Aizen).

    "Wise choice, sometimes a Silver tongue is worse than mind control."(Allessa).

    "That I can completely agree with..."(Aizen).

    "So... want to play tag with Zu Ling in our animagus forms?"(Aizen).

    "Sure..."(Allessa).

    I transformed into my Animagus form(Jaguar), and immediately started running, Allessa stopped for a bit and transformed into her animagus form(Snow Leopard) and soon was running after me.

    The day passed relatively fast, with everyone having fun and enjoying things. Soon Zu Ling was already sleeping and I and Allessa were talking a bit more.

    "I like these moments of peace, discovering new skills, passing some quality time with my family... Good life."(Aizen)

    "I can agree it''s a dream coming true"(Allessa).

    "Definitely..."(Aizen).

    "Do you know about the changes in your Animgaus form?"(Allessa).

    "What changes?"(Aizen).

    "Well... Some patches of your fur is becoming golden, and I think they have a different texture on them."(Allessa).

    "Hmm... Let me check it out..."(Aizen).

    Then I transformed into my animagus(Jaguar?) form, using a mirror and some of my other skills I was able to detect the changes. There were indeed some patches of golden fur growing on me, and they don''t look weird at all.

    "Huh... It''s indeed true... what could be causing this?"(Aizen).

    "Could be some changes due to you being halfway to becoming a buddha? or maybe something related to your Martial Soul?"(Allessa).

    "I don''t think it has anything to do with my martial soul... It literally a part of me... Maybe if it was a second awakening it could''ve led to some changes... but these changes are slow and gradual, for all I know I didn''t have patches of fur until recently, but by what you described they are very small... Maybe it''s related to my way of becoming a buddha?"(Aizen).

    "It could be... I don''t know much about Buddhism, but you aren''t the first nor the last buddha to appear so maybe it''s different for every individual?"(Allessa).

    "It could be... Let''s pay attention to the changes, it could lead to discoveries and I know how much you love your research."(Aizen).

    "Okay."(Allessa).

    Then we went to a night of passion and love between ourselves, very steamy I might add.

    The next three days I spent most stabilizing my "new" skills strength and cultivation, it was relatively easy as I didn''t have a monumental leap ins strength, cultivating is basically to fill the "gaps" in my foundation towards godhood, you can only become a god once, better do it right and smoothly as possible. Soon it was the day to hunt Jormag, doing the same arrangments as the previous dragon I face both Allessa and Zu Ling before going:

    "So... wish me luck family."(Aizen).

    "Good luck Daddy"(Zu Ling).

    "Good Luck Dear"(Allessa).

    "Thanks, I am going now."(Aizen).

    In a flash, I was already close to the pocket dimension location, with another burst of speed filled with Swift Release I was running towards the crack. Soon I reached the location, rubbing my hands I turn on all my buffs and Haki and proceed to open the crack and enter it.

    Cold. Very cold, everything I can see is snow white and if isn''t filled with snow there is also a lot of ice. There is literally a forest of ice trees here... Let''s find this Dragon before lunch, Dragon steak sounds like a delicious alternative.

    Seen that is till felt cold even possessing a [Sage Body] and some Kekkei Genkai that should nullify or at least numb, the temperature can only mean that this is some kind of abnormal cold.

    I am not gonna let this lizard get the home advantage here, not gonna happen.

    [Sage Art: Mokuton: Deep Forest Emergence]

    Huge roots and tress start surging from under my feet, they voraciously advanced on the snow-covered landscape completely transforming it. The trees were huge and soon a great part of the pocket dimension was covered in them. This of course didn''t go noticed by the resident owner of the dimension.

    "Who dares to-"(Jormag).

    I didn''t wait, I know to not underestimate the power of persuasion, this shitty dragon could somewhat talk me out of attacking him if I was distracted. I summon my stand, I mean Martial Soul.

    The [Ten Armed Wooden Buddha] appears standing behind me faithfully. I take a deep breath and start making a [Rasengan] with my hand, the [Ten Armed Wooden Buddha] follow my movements creating ten more [Rasengans], I started Adding Scorch Release, Magma Release and, Inferno Release to all the [Rasengans].

    Soon I had 11 balls of hot death in my hands. The interior of the balls is completely made of pure Scorch Release, followed by a cover of Magma Release which is covered by the black flames of the Inferno Release(Fire+Lightning).

    I start pumping more and more chakra in the [Rasengan] on my hand, it became bigger and bigger. The other [Rasengans] made by my Martial Soul started rotating the bigger one and making some sort of orbit around it.

    [Sage Art: Scorched Molten Infernal Solar]

    With a burst of speed, I appeared in front of the still talking Dragon interrupting his speech. And pressed my attack on him. The [Sage Art: Scorched Molten Infernal Solar] drilled and explode almost upon contact.

    The [Rasengan] expanded and burned everything in its vicinity expanding and becoming hotter and hotter with each minute, it shot waves of temperature and hot shockwaves melting ice as easily as it should be melted by what can be considered an attack hotter than the sun itself.

    The heat was so immense that it immediately changed the temperature of all the ice around to a boiling point, most of my trees close to the explosion became Ashes.

    The explosion was magnificent... Poor Jormag is long dead by now. and his before Pocket dimension filled with Ice and snow is now just a vast Sea with no ice in sight.

    Did I just change the weather of an entire dimension? Wow.

    With a burst of chakra, the "Body" of Jormag is rescued by a root I created, did his Soul Bone F.u.c.k.i.n.g survived that? what? I know the Souls Beast condenses their cultivation on their Soul Bone and it is practically their Soul Core but even I am impressed on how this one survived.

    Looking at the Golden Ring and the Soul Bone I immediately went to Absorbing them. Absorbing the Soul Ring was way faster this time. The name of the Ability I gained was:

    [Universe in my Palm].

 Chapter 169 - Second skill.

    Absorbing my second Soul ring has been easier. But even if it was easier absorbing my Soul Ring the changes it brought are no less impressive than the previous one. My [Ten Armed Wooden Buddha] gained more arms which its current number of arms being multiplied by 10, it is safe to say that it now has 100 arms, so its name changed again to [1Hundred Armed Wooden Buddha], a very fascinating line of progression if I have to say myself.

    It will be sure a very powerful spirit when it reaches its 9th or 10th Soul Ring. Now my second ability called [Universe in my Palm] is neither storage nor an offensive ability, it an exceptional defensive skill, and while it can indeed be used offensively it''s counterproductive to do so.

    The skill function is very befitting of its name, it''s indeed a universe in my palm. But being more specific I used the skill to gather more details.

    My [1Hundred Armed Wooden Buddha] appeared, with two golden Rings surging from my feet and illuminating my surroundings. The second golden Ringed shine for a moment and a Gigantic phantom hand appeared, on this hand appears to be a series of galaxies on a constant spiral. id deactivated the skill.

    I can understand it a bit right now, Allessa will surely help me test it more precisely later, but by what I was able to gather I can summon the phantom hand with the universe inside of it and easily block some attacks. It does indeed do not sound powerful at a first glance, but most like my previous skill, I am sure I can be surprised by it.

    Now the Soul Bone. Like previously the bone miraculously survived my Overpowered Strike, and I have absolutely no idea how, I deduced that it''s because the beasts concentrate their cultivation on then like a Soul Core, but I already said it''s let''s get down to business.

    The Soul Bone is more specifically a Right Leg bone, thank God it''s not another Skull Bone, it would be very awkward offering it to Allessa about my whole speech about getting things done. But now I better focus on fusing this soul bone with my Right Leg. Let''s go.

    Cold. That was my first thought, the Soul Bone is cold as Cocytus, it froze my leg and destroyed it healing ti again and again, on a vicious cycle, but finally, after 3 hours it was absorbed and fused with me.

    When I got up after absorbing my SoulBoen the first thought that came to my mind was. F.u.c.k, my equilibrium is no more. Yeah, my Right Leg now is Stronger than my Left one, I can easily feel it, how the heck people in the series fought with one leg or one arm heavier and stronger than the other, just walking like this is driving me mad.

    I didn''t feel much of a difference with my Skull bone because the human body is already somewhat used to have a heavy head, principally a body strong as mine, but he difference I fell in my legs now is maddening, I need to hunt the next Dragon fast, and soon. Imagine if the next Dragon Drops a Right Arm Bone, I think I would scream in rage. Half of my Body would Weight more than the other, I just shudder at my equilibrium gone to shit, But I would Take a Right Arm bone ten times over a bone I already have.

    Ah, right I am forgetting the most important part. The skills the bone granted me. It is [Cryoknesis], quite obvious that one seeing the huge domain over ice the dragon has gone here, and even if I already have Ice Release, [Cryoknesis] brought my ice abilities to another level, and if I can do half the shit Ice Man was able to pull off in the comics I would already be satisfied. The first example of how good this skill is is that is impossible for me to feel cold anymore. Yep, I can''t feel cold anymore and probably become even stronger in it.

    The second skill the Soul Bone gave me is something strange Yet extremely useful. It''s [Golden Toungue], yep now I have a literal upgrade of the [Silver Toungue] if I had to compare this ability with something it would like to have [100 Speech] in Skyrim with all perks. Yep, it''s op like that, maybe I can even invest in random business now? haha, it should be possible. so from now on I hereby change the official name [Golden Tongue] to a better and more fitting name [Speech 100], and mote be it.

    The pocket ownership is mine now, of course, I can''t simply wait to fuse every one of them, it would be glorious.

    Teleporting home I almost fall due to my disequilibrium, but thankfully I can naturally fly so only Allessa was able to guess what happened.

    "Wow Daddy even used the Sun to attack the evil dragon. It was so COOL"(Zu Ling).

    "Thanks, Little Ling, Sadly the Dragon became Ash in the end So we will have to eat the steak of the previous one."(Aizen).

    "Dragon Steak Again Huhuuuuuuuuuuul!"(Zu Ling).

    "Hah, she is o full of energy."(Allessa).

    "That she is. Let''s eat, at night I will show my skill to you like previously."(Aizen).

    "Good for me."(Allessa).

    The day passed relatively Fast, we had Fun with Zu Ling and soon it was time to sleep, Zu Ling was out like a log, so it was time to talk and test my new ability.

    "*sigh* What did you get this time, hope it''s nothing absurd again..."(Allessa).

    "No, you looking at it wrongly, you have to want it to be absurd right?"(Aizen).

    "I guess, it makes sense at least."(Allessa).

    "Heh, my new ability name is [Universe in my Palm]."(Aizen).

    "Just by the name I can already tell... It will be something absurd won''t it?"(Allessa).

    "I guess? I don''t know its full details yet. That''s why we are here."(Aizen).

    "Right. So you can use the skill..."(Allessa).

    "Sure."(Aizen).

    I used [Universe in my Palm] a giant phantasm hand with a spiraling universe in its palm appeared, I immediately discovered that I can control its size with how much energy I pump into it, nice.

    "Can you shoot some weak magic into it, it is a defensive skill."(Aizen).

    "Sure it will also help me detect the effects of the skill"(Allessa).

    Allessa created a fireball and sent it towards the hand, the fireball just entered the rating universe and disappeared from view.

    "Well, that is something. I was expecting an explosion and all..."(Aizen).

    "*sigh*, it''s indeed absurd."(Allessa).

    "So what happened? "(Aizen).

    "The fireball I launched at your skill... It''s still going, you have literally a whole universe at the palm of your hands..."(Allessa).

    "Wait so this means..."(Aizen).

    "That you have a skill that can absorb attacks until the size of a universe. And a universe is infinite you could theoretically tank attacks forever..."(Allessa).

    "I am sensing a but there..."(Aizen).

    "Yep. People who have the concept of infinity can easily bypass it, so if you are fighting someone who has the concept of infinity, you ought to be cautious..."(Allessa).

    "Yeah, but it''s still a stupid op ability. I mean, I can basically nullify any kind of attack as long as I position my palm skill correctly. I have basically the best defense I could''ve asked for."(Aizen).

    "It''s indeed very strong, I can''t wait for my Soul Rings too, I''ve been casting some spells and getting a feel of my Martial Soul, and I have to say that is the best goddam staff I have ever used."(Allessa).

    "Well, I am not that''s surprised, the staff is literally part of you, so I think there is no better staff in existence."(Aizen).

    "Well, and you "Stand", how it is?"(Allessa).

    "I can honestly say it''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g Awsome, I have literally a bunch of extra hands and reach right now, and I can finally say that I am a JOJO character, at least partially."(Aizen).

    "Sure."(Allessa).

    "Hey. I was thinking of doing something that sounds strange and cool at the same time."(Aizen).

    "Shoot."(Allessa).

    "I was thinking of obtaining all my Rings and then show the skill to you. We can even make a big event out of it, you can even hunt your and show some skill here and there."(Aizen).

    "It does indeed sound Cool, we can even make a show/spectacle for Zu Ling. I bet she would love it."(Allessa).

    "How much do you think is enough for us to finish it. A month? or maybe less?"(Aizen).

    "A month will do, I am still choosing between my final targets. I want to at least get some good Soul Bones to fill the quota you know, maybe even an External one."(Allessa).

    "An external Bone would sure be nice, I could get horns? or maybe a tail? or spider legs like the protagonist. I don''t care much about the External Bone powers, I just want it to be cool, if it''s weak I can just make it strong."(Aizen).

    "A strange thought process, but I completely agree with you."(Allessa).

 Chapter 170 - Dragon Hunting.

    It took me another three days to stabilize my new strength, three days of practicing and getting used to my new skill, it was some nice and lazy days.

    Soon it was time to go, Dragon Hunting, as always we are magic recording things, but this time like I said before we will only show our new skills to each other when we reach the 9th ring.

    The Dragon I will hunt this time is Primordus, this one will be easiest of all, principally after obtaining cryokinesis thanks to my previous soul bone.

    Finding his location was as easy as the other previous two.

    Primordus pocket dimension was a magma world, if I had to compare it with something it would be Muspelheim, a place of fire magma, and molten rocks.

    Reaching this pocket world I didn''t even bother talking with the dragon using my newly acquired Cryoknesis with my Ice Release I start spamming my Ice skills.

    [Sage Art: Cryo Ice Release: Ice Age]

    Much like the Admiral skill, I shot I laser of condensed Ice chakra that upon contact with the molten gound drizzled and started to slowly freeze things. But this of course awakened the Owner of this dimension Primordus.

    The dragon started fighting back the [Sage Art: Cryo Ice Release: Ice Age], we were somewhat even so I decided to up things up a notch.

    [Sage Art: Cryo Ice Release: Cocytus].

    Stomping on the ground a huge wave of cryogenic chakra started spreading yet again, this time the wave was faster and relentless, the efforts of the Evil dragon proving themselves fruitless as my cold-related powers are way stronger after absorbing Jormag Soul Bone.

    Soon I was on an icy battlefield, the evil dragon breath was laborious and difficult, he seems very weak right now. I guess I can at least give an honorable death to such a magnificent creature, at the end, I don''t have any particular hatred against it... It''s just business.

    [Sage Art: Cryo Ice Release: Ymir''s Breath]

    The phantom of a titanic Head made of Ice appears behind me, I take a deep breath gathering a lot of chakra in my lungs. Then I breathe out.

    An instantaneous breath of ice passes through in a straight line towards the Dragon. the dragon took the attack head-on, its pride and tiredness stopping it from just evading such an attack. The Ice was soo strong that I could see some signs of space tune and gravity being frozen, thank god I have my Gravity Release here, frozen gravity and space and time are extremely dangerous.

    A purple shockwave washes the remains of the perfectly frozen dragon and all the time-space, and gravity frozen, Some cracks appear but they were soon healed by the world.

    Reaching close to the remains of the Dragon I can see a Golden Ring. I immediately sit there and start absorbing my third Soul Ring.

    Faster than the previous time I absorb my Third Soul Ring, and I can already feel the changes. My [1Hundred Armed Wooden Budha] now has 1000 hands changing its name to [1Thousand Armed Wooden Buddha].

    The skill I gained is something strange and useful at the same time, the name of the skill is [Legendary Action]. It does exactly as the name implies, after using the skill my next action will be a legendary action, its basically a limitless buff to my next action, how much it buffs my next skill is dependent on how much energy I pump into said skill.

    Now the Soul Bone, and... It a f.u.c.k.i.n.g right Arm Soul Bone, I shouldn''t have raised the flag, it''s all my fault. At least it''s not one I already have.

    I touch the soul bone with my right arm and I immediately felt it, hot. It''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g scalding hot, I felt like my blood was flowing magma and my hand was melting, but after some very agonizing moments, it was finally finished. I absorbed the Right Arm Soul Bone.

    The Skills the Soul Boen granted me are, [Pyroknesis] quite obvious see the fire theme of this pocket world, now my ability to control my fire-related skills skyrocketed. The Second skill was something that I''ve been trying to do with chakra for a long time but was, unfortunately, tuck on its research. It''s [Elemental Body], is exactly what its name implies, a skill that permits me to transform in any of the elements I can use, and seeing the sheer amount of elements in my possession, this skill is godsent. And yeah, it''s exactly how a Logia Devil Fruit so now only Haki users or people who can use their spirits to attack are a treat to me. The pocket world ownership of course is passed to me.

    Now some three days of resting and getting used to my new skills and then I can continue my hunt.

    .

    .

    .

    The days passed fast, and I am reasonably sure [Legendary Action] is missing something, I don''t know why or how, but I can feel that the skill is somewhat incomplete every time I use it I feel something is missing.

    But now I need to concentrate on my next target, Zhaitan. Finding his pocket world was as easy as the previous one, my fourth Dragon.

    Entering Zhaitan place I come across a place that would make the Shadowfell feel welcoming, darkness, and green fire everywhere, the feeling of rotten and death all around, it an extremely awful place.

    I immediately locate my target, The perfect representant of a Dracolitch, this is literally the embodiment of an evil dragon, he is just bones and some very little patches of rotten flesh, his eyes and mouth are filled with some kind of green flame, this corrupt being is an enemy of life itself, an afront to nature. And I am his goddam counter.

    Activating all my buff and filling my body with [Armament Haki], I use my [Godoudamas] like I always intended, after finally a long time gaining better control fo them now I can use them the way I liked the most. Now there is a layer made of [Godoudamas] protecting my bone, I also made a subdermal layer composed of it. Now only someone who has some strange skill or is a sage can bypass my defenses, Someone physically stronger than I can do it too, but that is really a stretch.

    I start flooding my body with Holy Release, I put so much Holy Release chakra that I was able to create a [Holy Release: Chakra Mode], I am literally shining right now. I fly higher than the Dracolitch and start concentrating a Huge amount of Gravity Release on my stronger Right Leg, now my le can weight enough to distort space-time around it.

    [Sage Art: Gravity and Holy Release: Sacred Step of Heaven''s Sovereign]

    Like a meteor of light I split the corrupted skies of the rotten realm, my trail went on purifying everything on its way, until it hit the Dracolitch, the subsequent explosion shook everything on the realm, a huge wave of Holy energy washed everything for a great distance, making the putrid realm no so putrid anymore. I even lost some of my skin exposing the [Godoudama] sublayer underneath it, but so my [Sage Body] regeneration kicked in and I was good to go.

    The Dracolitch is no more, in its place a Golden Ring Shining in the middle of such a dark realm. I sit close to the Golden Soul ring and start the process of absorbing it.

    It went faster than previously, and now you can already see the changes, summoning my Martial Soul I see the new arms, now it has 10.000 arms, so its name changed to [10Thousand Armed Wooden Buddha].

    The skill I gained from the Dracolith is something extremely overpowered, it''s called [Samsara Touch], it''s an instant death skill. Yeah, you heard it right, it''s an instant death skill... Forget about it, I will test it with Allessa later, now to the Soul Bone.

    Thank God is a Left Leg Soul Bone, my balance will be finally restored, now both of my legs will have the same strength and durability. Touching the soul Bone I immediately felt like my leg was rotting and decaying, it was the worse sensation so far, it was like some acid is decomposing my leg, but after some agonizing minutes, I was good to go.

    The Skills the Soul Bone Granted I was f.u.c.k.i.n.g impressive. The first one was [Umbroknesis], the ability to control shadows and much much more, it will surely boost some of my Nara clan jutsu. The second skill is called [Not There] is basically a better version of Kamui, I can put my body on my shadow realm and none will be able to hit it, I also become intangible, I can also send people to my shadow realm, or just parts of people at a certain distance, yep I got the complete Kamui package. The pocket dimension ownership is mine now too.

    It also good to have my balance finally restored, it was honestly annoying having to fly every time I messed something up while I was walking.

    Now just some three days to get used to my new powers and then I am good to go.

    .

    .

    .

    Now is the last dragon that I know of, sadly Guild Wars 2 didn''t reveal who the other dragon is so this can be considered the final Dragon that I have some previous knowledge about, Kalkratorrik, the dragon of Crystal and fury, this one is gonna be a pain. But the weakness of crystal is physical attacks so I think I am good.

    Talking about dragon and crystal I couldn''t help but remember Seth from dark souls. Kalkratorrik is bigger at least. Finding his pocket World was as easy as the others. Entering it my first impression is purple, lots and lots of purple things. Heck, even the ground is a mix between grey and purple. And crystals, there are purple crystals everywhere.

    I activate all of my buff and skills, fill myself with my [Armament Haki] and now I am good to go.

    I summon my stand, I mean Martial Soul, a [10Thousand Armed Wooden Buddha] appears behind me, it is somewhat bigger than me and its numerous arms are moving around in erratic and synchronized patterns. I start filling each arm of my Stand with the most Gravity Release it can handle, and so just from moving you can see how much each arm weighs, they keep distorting space-time due to their huge chunkiness. I also filled my fists with Earth Chakra because I think they will have a bigger effect on the crystals like that.

    Then I use the [Expansion Jutsu] of the Akimich to make myself as big as possible, an, as I don''t have fat in my body I have to flood the jutsu with Yang Release, soo me and my stand were double the size of the Dragon, which, is looking more fearful as the time passes.

    [Titanic Arts: Thousand True Punches]

    "ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA"(AIZEN).

    Each of my punches produces gigantic shockwaves, the Earth release chakra affects the crystal and made them a little more brittle, so every punch that I landed on the big dragon dealt some huge damage, soon I stop hitting the now dead dragon with my gigantic fists. The seven pages of ORA''s sure killed the poor things, I can even feel a little bit of pity for the poor lizard.

    I can already see the Golden Soul Ring, let''s absorb it. Sitting close to the soul ring I start the absorption, it''s even faster than the last time, and soon I was done. As always the changes are seen immediately the previous [10Thousand Armed Wooden Buddha] now has 100.000 arms, so now its name changed to [100Thousand Armed Wooden Buddha].

    My fifth ring skill is pretty awesome, it is simply called [Purify], and that''s exactly what it does, it purifies things, I tried it in my self and some black sludge exited my body, impurities if I am not mistaken, [Sage Body], is good, but not perfect. I will use this skill on Allessa and Zu Ling when I finish my hunt for my spirit rings, it will sure help them remove some impurities they have on their bodies.

    After cleaning myself I go for the Soul Bone. Left Arm, thank god, now I just need a Torso bone I will have a complete and stronger skeleton. I touched the Soul Bone and its absorption immediately started, it hurt a lot, it felt like my arm was being crystalized and broken time and time again until I finished the absorbtion.

    The Left Arm Soul Bone granted me Two abilities, [Crystal Power], It''s basically Dark Soul crystal and soul magic, I can use its weaker and compressed version and shot blue beams or use the crystal or condensed version casting crystal soul spears and a bunch of other things. The second thing the Soul Boen granted me is a special attribute of the Douluo Dalu Verse [Crush] its same property the claws of the [Golden Dragon King], and I can use to buff any skill or action of mine, so now even simple punches I throw will have the crush propriety, hot damm that''s op. The pocket world ownership is mine now of course.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 171 - Semblance of...

    Getting used to what was basically [Kamui] but on steroids and a totally new attribute/effect took me a little bit more time than I would like. But nothing I couldn''t take care of.

    The three days was sure enough time for it. Sadly I can''t use Wooden clones when it comes to these new skills, they are literally part of my being so no clone could have them, they are simply chakra constructs, after all, I am already been stretching their abilities for a long time. I guess that I won''t be able to use clones when I reach Godhood, or maybe I would only be able to use inferior versions of them. I don''t know, to be honest, guess I would have to become a god to know.

    But now is time to hunt the Sixth Dragon, Semblance. no, I don''t know him due to Guild Wars 2 like the others, this one in specific I had to investigate a bit before going guns blazing, even if I am stronger I don''t fancy myself invincible. But investigating things with the [Voice of All Things] is laughable easy, so I had very good results relatively soon.

    Apparently, Semblance is a Dragon of balance, what does it mean? I don''t know, but that''s what the things told me, just hope it all goes well.

    Finding Semblance pocket world was a little bit more difficult but I found it nonetheless. Entering ti was the same as the others. I immediately used all my buffs but I didn''t have too much time to do anything as an attack was coming in my direction. It was a breath attack that looks more like some laser than anything else. I immediately sued my Soul Bone skill [Not There] and the attack passed right through me.

    I don''t have that much time to admire the place so I immediately kicked the ground with all my strength while also using Earth Release to create some huge mountains. the Dragon Shot Another Breath attack, but this time I used my second skill [Universe in My Palm].

    My second flared golden ring started shining and so a gigantic phantasm hand with a universe in its palm appeared, it absorbed the attack on its entirely. I circulated the skill again and with a burst of chakra, the dragon breath that was going on in the universe in my palm was returned to said Dragon. Yeah, I discovered that my second skill can send its absorbed attacks back, cool right?

    While the dragon Was using this moment to defend himself I started using my Gravity Release on the mountains I created, soon the huge pieces of landmass started floating in the air. Now I will pick a page out of Madar''s book.

    [Sage Art: Shattered Heaven''s]

    The hundreds of gigantic pieces of landmass floated until a good height and started falling on the unsuspecting dragon.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    The first impact, the second, the third, the fourth, and soon the poor lizard was dead in the middle of sufficient landmass to make a continent. Using my Earth Release I dug up until I found the dragon body, it was more of a meat paste, to be honest. And there it is, my sixth Soul Ring, such a golden beauty.

    Absorbing the Soul Ring was faster than I expected, but soon I was done. And oh boy what skill I have gained...

    The skill name is [Fate and Casuality], the skill upon use reverses fate and causality, its basically a G¨˘e Bolg on steroids.

    What kind of monster I am turning into...

    Then I went to check the Soul Bone. It''s a Torso Bone. But when I thought of absorbing it my [Future Vision] went off, it didn''t show me anything, no image or sounds, absolutely nothing, only a single word.

    [["Wait"]]

    And as creepy as it sounds my ability to send such a message to me, its literally part of me so I have nothing to fear there. So waiting I will, I put the Torso Bone on a seal for my future use.

    Now sixth Soul ring has been absorbed, so I have to just take some time to get used to my skills, then I can search for my next target.

    .

    .

    .

    Soon I found my next target, it was a Swan. There is no strangeness or particularity with this swan, just that it has three pairs of wings and a halo. It is very old, older than the dragon god at least. But its cultivation is on the 1.000.000 years stage.

    Normally I wouldn''t have chosen such a peaceful creature, but when researching I got a very strong feeling, I don''t know why or how, but the swan Soul Best must be very important to my development.

    I entered its realm, it was waiting for me. It didn''t attack nor it tried to escape, is just there on a huge lake looking at me.

    "Hello, child."(Swan).

    "Hello..."(Aizen).

    How you start a conversation with someone that clearly isn''t you enemy but you need to kill them, I always hated doing those mission on the Anbu, I always left with a bad taste in my mouth.

    "So my time has come... I''ve held myself together for years awaiting my fated death..."(Swan).

    "I would like to say that this is nothing personal and I am just doing it for the sake of my gree."(Aizen).

    "I don''t mind, I should''ve been dead long ago... but a friend of mine told me of one of his visions... something about a new Buddha... someone so connected with nature itself... It would be an honor in helping you achieve something so great... And I was going to die anyway."(Swan).

    "I can definitely understand the feeling of wanting to give back to the world what you have taken. I will make sure to remember you, Swan."(Aizen).

    "Yes, Swan is very accurate. It has been so much time that my name lost its effect a meaning... Swan is an appropriate way to call someone such as myself..."(Swan).

    "I will make it quick and painless. Rest in piece... Friend."(Aizen).

    "... Thank You."(Swan).

    I use my fourth skill ring, a golden ring flares to life under my feet. My hand is suddenly developed by a peaceful deathly aura. I simply came closer to the Swan and touch its head. It died instantly. No pain, no suffering, a simple and peaceful death.

    A golden ring rises from the swan body. But I stopped for a moment as I can see the swan body dissipate in white petals, it was a beautiful sigh. But there is a Soul Bone left, the swan wings to be more specific. An external Soul Bone... What a rarity... Thank you, friend.

    Now I know why I shouldn''t have fused with the Torso bone before. I need to do everything together right now, both the Tose Bone, the external Bone, and my 7th Ring. I know why now... It brings change, and change is what I need right now.

    I summon my now [100Thousand Armed Wooden Buddha] and start absorbing everything at the same time, both External and Torso Soul bone and the 7th Soul ring as well.

    I was able to immediately feel a change, on my Martial Soul some cracks started appearing those cracks are shining in a golden color. And when everything was almost absorbed an explosion happens.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    The shell of my martial soul exploded revealing its new improved form, [Million Armed Golden Buddha] the now previously wooden figure is now made of pure gold shining with holy and bright light.

    A new body part appeared in my back, it seamlessly fused with my body and is now literally part of my being, six pairs of wings now are growing out of my back. The previous three pairs had an evolution to six pairs.

    Yes, I had a 2nd awakening, I didn''t think it was possible, to be honest. But just the upgrade of my Martial Soul was worth it.

    As my 7th Soul ring skill is pretty normal [True Avatar] like all martial Souls I gained my avatar skill on the 7th ring, there may be additional effects but I would have to test it before concluding anything, principally now with my second awakening.

    Now the Soul Bones. The Torso Soul Bone granted me only one skill [Absolute Balance], and it''s the most useful skill I have until today. This skill basically grants me absolute balance on anything, from balancing energy to balancing the weight of my body. Now the most obscure Kekkei Genkai I couldn''t use previously are easily accessible by me, heck I can literally mix an element I want with my new absolute balance skill. Heck, even the Yin-Yang Release that I''ve been trying to do for a long time was finally achieved, with the absolute balance skill it becomes extremely easy to use it.

    Next, there are my new wings, they look exactly like angel wings should, white goldish colored feathers and a holy aura coming from them, they seem to be extremely durable, more durable than the rest of my body anyway, maybe I can test more things with Allessa when I am home-

    Suddenly when I thought about home my wings flapped, and in less than a blink of an eye, I was in my living room.

 Chapter 172 - Golden.

    "Daddy is back"(Zu Ling).

    "I am back."(Aizen).

    "Welcome Back."(Allessa).

    She looks a little bit intrigued at me, must be the new wings as they are very catchy.

    "Daddy has wings now... Can I have wings too?"(Zu Ling).

    "Yes, you can. But it will depend on your luck."(Aizen).

    "Aww. If you find some wings promise that you will give it to me later?"(Zu Ling).

    "Sure it''s a promise."(Aizen).

    After that we went on our day like normal, we ate we played, we learned. It was a good day. right now Zu Ling is sleeping and I and Allessa decided to talk a little.

    "You haven''t Realized yet?"(Allessa).

    "I changed didn''t I?"(Aizen).

    "Yep, Zu Ling didn''t care. But your hair now is Golden..."(Allessa).

    "Well, that is some effects of the 2nd awakening. If I am not mistaken Tang San''s hairs become bluer after he finishes his second Awakening. In the manhua at least."(Aizen).

    "Are you feeling any different?"(Allessa).

    "Wait a bit there. Remember we will only see the differences after we both reach LVL 90? I know you are curious and all, but the surprise is part of the excitement that comes after..."(Aizen).

    "Hehehe. So I won''t tell you my surprise too, I''ve noticed something happening to you but I don''t want to spoil the surprise now..."(Allessa).

    "Now I am curious.,"(Aizen).

    "Well, now you know how I am feeling."(Allessa).

    "Have you at least absorbed any Soul rings?"(Aizen).

    "I have absorbed three why?"(Allessa).

    "As someone who absorbed his 7th Soul Ring today, I wanted to say. The 7th Soul Ring is extremely special if you can acc.u.mulate the max number of Soul Bones and absorb them together with your 7th soul ring. Second Awakening is something really op. And you who already has a pretty powerful martial soul were to undergo it..."(Aizen).

    "I understand. Thankfully I didn''t absorb my first three soul bones yet as I was thinking of something between those lines."(Allessa).

    "Good."(Aizen).

    "So have you already chosen your target?"(Allessa).

    "Yup, already have. It''s a wolf. A nine elemental Wolf to be more exact."(Aizen).

    "Three days from now own?"(Allessa).

    "Yup. Three days."(Aizen).

    The next three days were basically em getting used to having wings, it''s harder than you can imagine. Also, these wings are extremely sharp, and they can extend a little and be used as some kind of bladed weapons, and they are part of my [Sage Body] too, so even if they somehow got cut off or wounded I can easily regenerate them.

    And soon it was time to hunt the Nine Elementals Wolf. But I wanted to be stealthy this time around, let''s see if I can kill it like a ninja. For old times sake. I''ve already scouted the place with my clones and have a pretty good memory of it.

    Concentrating on the clone memory I flap my wings and enter the new pocket world. I didn''t even blink, it was instantaneous.

    I activate my skill [Detachment of The Primitive World], and now I was invisible to anything but direct sight. Using my Stealth abilities I was able to Reach Wolf''s place of rest. Now, who should I kill it? I know. Let''s use my new Yin-Yang release. Thank you Absolute Balance skill.

    Concentrating on what I am going to do I take a deep breath and fill my body with energy.

    [Sage Art: Yin-Yang Release: Atom Shifter]

    A beam of white and black energy hit the poor wolf, he doesn''t howls or whimper. He just looks at my now more visible form while his body is destroyed on a fundamental level, thankfully I avoided the Soul Bone. But what a terrifying thing is this Yin-Yang Release, the power to create anything and destroy anything. Truly the powers of a god in the hands of mortals.

    I just quietly sat there and absorb the Golden Ring that is floating above nothing, because that''s is what the wolf became. Nothing, just a soul Ring and a Spirit Bone to remember him.

    The absorption was pretty fast this time, my hand Scouts multiplied by ten again, and now my Martial Soul is called [10Million Armed Golden Buddha], The skill I obtained is called [Myriad Elements Fists].

    It''s literally a skill that hits the opponents with every element in the whole creation. Yeah, every element, from positive and negative. I just know that training this skill will be an absolute pain.

    The Soul Bone is an External bone, A nose to be exact. I just hope it doesn''t change my appearance, as much as I want an op External Bone I don''t want to look like a furless furry abomination.

    Absorbing the External Soul Bone was easy, and after its absorption, I was immediately assaulted by a stupid amount of smells, heck I could even smell Zu Ling from here. Interdimensional nose, nice. I can also smell the aura of people, and I can probably track someone I can remember the smell across dimensions.

    Concentrating on Zu Ling''s smell I flap my wings, and bam I am immediately at her side. So I can teleport by smell too... Interesting.

    The end three days I spent getting used to my new nose, thank god it didn''t change my appearance, but just the fact that I could smell someone across dimensions was something incredible, it also served as a lie detector. Soon the three days have passed and it was time for my last hunt. My 9th ring.

    My target is a pretty vicious Dark Bat of decay, the thing is really gross. But I at least have a huge counter to it.

    Already inside its pocket world, I activated all of my buffs.

    I took a deep breath and my 7th ring started shining. [True Avatar].

    Suddenly I started growing and growing, my skin started to turn golden my arms multiplied seemly with no end, I grew, grew, and grew. Suddenly I was a behemoth, a gigantic golden Buddha with multiple arms, and I could feel everything, every arm, every finger. It was an eye-opener. I may have used a skill that has similar effects but this time it was totally different, it felt more connected, more alive.

    I have a domain too, but I didn''t activate it. The domain I gained in this form is something strange and not combat-related. Its name is [The Most Peaceful Buddha Domain], inside this domain, there is no conflict, no fights. Inside the domain, there is only calmness and peace. totally counterintuitive for a battle, but maybe I can use it in other ways?

    The first skill I used in my avatar form was [Purify], Suddenly from every hand of my avatar a beam of purifying energy went to hit the Bat, it evaded some of the beams but the moment one hit it, I started bombarding it with everything I have.

    It was taking to much time to die, so I made a gigantic Goudoudama and transformed into a spear, and trusted it to my side, but at the same time I activated my 6th skill [Cause and Effect], strangely my spear that was trusted to my side pierced through the bat, from head to toe instantly killing it.

    A Golden Ring rose from the body. My 9th Ring, after this ring I officially start the final steps of my journey towards Godhood... It is strange... I feel like so much time passed, yet I did so little. Such nostalgic feelings... I can''t help but remember the first jutsu I learned, my first kill, the times I almost died. My isolation on the skeleton plains... No Aizen, you can feel nostalgic later... Ring first, let''s absorb the Soul Bone together too, It an External ear Soul bone, ti will probably increase my auditive powers.

    Absorbing the ring and bone was fast, way faster than any of previous times. And the skill I gained is [Sever]. It permits the severing of anything, and I mean anything, from concepts to physical matter, I can literally sever anything, even the Soul. The Soul Bone amplified my hearing to astronomical levels and even granted me control over sound, it also gave me the ability to hear the truth.

    But the moment I finished Absorbing the 9th ring and the Soul Bone I had an epiphany, an enlightenment if you will. I immediately activated both my [Telepathy] and [Voice of All things], and for a brief moment, I was able to hear the voice of creation, the voice of truth, the voice of everything. I had found Buda.

    I started shining more and more, cracks started shaking the pocket dimension where I was still in my avatar form, I sat in a lotus position and concentrated on getting as much as I could from this enlightenment.

    A giant golden buddha with a huge amount of hands was shining more and more. But then everything suddenly stopped an eerie stillness, an alien peacefulness that seems out of this world.

    Finally, I''ve finally reached the four states of being. I am now just a simple step away from becoming a buddha.

 Chapter 173 - After effects.

    After reaching the four states of being the first thing I noticed was peacefulness. I was extremely peaceful, all kinds of doubts and internal turmoil disappeared.

    My appearance changed a bit too, my eye is more hunched and down seemly indicating a calm visage to anyone looking, a very kind smile can be seen on my lips, and even my messy golden hair looks somewhat inviting too. But the biggest change thus far was in my aura, now it felt like a peaceful clearing inside a forest, a place of calm and kindness, a place where people can rest their weary spirits.

    Finally, all these hunts and searching have ended, now I have just patiently acc.u.mulate energy until I am able to become a buddha. The phantoms that follow and copy my previous actions now number 54, a strange number but these ghosts have been repeating my actions for some years now so I have gotten used to them.

    Guess now after so many days hunting for my Soul rings I can just focus on Zu Ling and Allessa a bit more, some more family time would do good for us. With but tough wings sprouted from my back and in a simple flap, I wasn''t there anymore, in a simple flap of those wings I was already back home.

    Back home both Allessa and Zu Ling principally looked at me rather strangely. My aura changed a lot, or you could say its change has been finally complete.

    "Sup people."(Aizen).

    "Hi... I am kind of relieved that you are still the same."(Allessa).

    "Why wouldn''t I be?"(Aizen).

    "Well, your sure is totally different and you have this gentle and kind look on your face. It kinds of suits you to be honest."(Allessa).

    "So Daddy is more kind now?"(Zu Ling).

    "I guess...?"(Aizen).

    After that we went on our day normally, I even tested my Peace domain a bit and I was able to get some incredible results, even the most aggressive man faced demon spider acted like a timid little puppy in my domain. It was fun, to be honest, and quite fitting of a buddha to have a domain related to peace.

    Soon it was already night and Zu Ling was sleeping, so it was time to talk with Allessa a bit.

    "I think it is kind of obvious but I was able to reach the four states of being after an absorbed my 9th Soul Ring. And thanks to my enlightenment I am already level 92."(Aizen).

    "Wow, you got some pretty good gains... Well, I got some pretty good things too."(Allessa).

    "Good to know. What did you get?"(Aizen).

    "Well I followed your advice and waited till my 7th ring to fuse with all my soul bones at the same time, and you were right. I was able to get a 2nd awakening."(Allessa).

    "Nice. I am happy that you got stronger."(Aizen).

    Her smile on hearing my words was something very heartwarming, I could feel genuine love from it. Huh, I guess I became more emphatic after reaching the four states of being.

    "Thanks. My spirit evolved into a Halberd, now it works both like a staff and a Halberd. All my skills gained a secondary function too."(Allessa).

    "That does indeed sounds cool and helluva op."(Aizen).

    "You calling me op. But have you looked at your skills, just the ones I know could easily label you as a monster, and I am almost certain you got some pretty heaven-defying ones there."(Allessa).

    "Well, you are not wrong in your assumption..."(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* Anyway, I am not that good with weapons, yes I do indeed know how to use some like swords and knives, but I never used the Halberd in my life soo, could you help me with it?"(Allessa).

    "Of course, I may not use weapons in my fighting style but I know how to use most of them to an expert level. Sadly to progress more you will need your own comprehension of the way, I can easily give you the most solid foundation I can think of, but to reach expert levels you will have to depend on yourself and your dedication."(Aizen).

    "I know, I was already expecting much. I just need some help with the foundations, to be honest. I could cheat with my magic but where would be the fun in that?"(Allessa).

    "Well indeed, learning new things is very enjoyable. I rarely use my clones that much nowadays too, I won''t negate their usefulness but I don''t like using them for everything. There was a time that I used my clone so much that I ended up with more memories of clones than my own, It was something quite scary. Thankfully after the skeleton episode and now that I am using clones with more moderation I am learning to enjoy things in life, both the good and the bad."(Aizen).

    "I can understand your point. With the powers of my magics, I could literally make a moment last forever, or make infinite avatars of myself using the 2nd magic, but I didn''t do it. Experiencing life from just the eyes of clones somewhat takes away what makes living so good you know?"(Allessa).

    "Yeah definitely... So are you anxious tomorrow to see our new skills?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, I can''t help but shudder a bit of what you do have in store to show."(Allessa).

    "Heh, I bet I am gonna surprise you."(Aizen).

    "Not more than my surprise. Remember it?"(Allessa).

    "Of course I remember, I am pretty anxious for it. Are you gonna say it now?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah."(Allessa).

    "Shoot."(Aizen).

    "Have you noticed since coming to this world that your attacks are feeling a little bit stranger?"(Allessa).

    "Now that you are mentioning it, ever since coming to this world I felt they are pretty different, way stronger and way denser than they should''ve been. I thought it was a bonus for me reaching the four states of being."(Aizen).

    "Well, you right but also wrong."(Allessa).

    "What do you mean."(Aizen).

    "Well, the main cause or the attacks to become stronger is because of you divinity Aizen."(Allessa).

    "Divinity? I know I am close to becoming a buddha but I always thought I would only develop a divinity after I became a buddha."(Aizen).

    "In most cases, you would be right, but you aren''t normal, are you?"(Allessa).

    "I guess you are right."(Aizen).

    "But it is not a full-fledged Divinity per see, it''s more like a seed that you have planted and are tending to it feeding it nutrients to make it grow strong."(Allessa).

    "It makes sense, to be honest. A full divinity would be way more flashy and obvious."(Aizen).

    "Yeah, gods are usually all shiny and stuff. But let''s not get sidetracked, but what I was able to observe your "seed" has the ability of multiplication."(Allessa).

    "Multiplication?"(Aizen).

    "Yep, it can multiply your damage, attacks density, speed, etc. what did you think were those "ghosts" copying your previous movements. That was literally your "seed" ability at play."(Allessa).

    "Wait... I have 54 "ghosts" so that means I can multiply something 54 times?"(Aizen).

    "Yup. And that is simply your seed ability, that is literally the foundation of your future divinity, your divinity is probably something way more absurd but still following the theme."(Allessa).

    "Do you have a divinity already?"(Aizen).

    "...no."(Allessa).

    "Sorry, it''s a sore topic isn''t it?"(Aizen).

    "I guess it''s better if I explain it to you. I had obtained my "seed" pretty early. I could''ve ascended to divinity earlier too, but I held it off to do it together with you. So I am just basically waiting for you to ascend for me to follow. It ended up being a good thing in the end as I obtained an extremely compatible Martial Soul, using this verse with a clear ascension path is literally genius. Other people have way harder journeys to godhood."(Allessa)

    "Thanks for everything Allessa. I won''t hasten the process or anything, but we will do it slowly and steady. Together."(Aizen).

    "Yeah. Together."(Allessa).

    That night was especially very passionate.

 Chapter 174 - A new perspective.

    Waking up on the next day I am fairly anxious to test all my skills with Allessa, this time we even will let Zu Ling with us, it ended up becoming a family activity.

    "So family, today I am going to show some of my skills and I wanted your opinions on this matter. But first let me start by showing my Martial Soul."(Aizen).

    Then I summon my [100,000,000 Armed Golden Buddha], it shone in a blinding golden light that could be seen for kilometers. Then nine golden rings started rising from my feet. The pressure was immense that even some monster kilometer away bowed at the presence of such a powerful being.

    "Woah, it looks shiny now."(Zu Ling).

    "It changed a lot from last time."(Allessa).

    "Hehe, I quite like its new appearance. But there is too much gold on this thing, couldn''t I don''t know a little more black, or maybe a royal blue to give a little bit of variation."(Aizen).

    "Stop complaining about your overpowered martial soul, a lot of people got way worse."(Allessa).

    "Yeah you right, so let go for the first skill. [Detachment of the Primitive World], but this time I will use with a concealment jutsu."(Aizen).

    With this from the nine rings floating behind me the first shone brighter for a brief moment and then I totally disappeared.

    "Daddy disappeared? what happened?"(Zu Ling).

    "Wait for it..."(Allessa).

    Deactivating my skills I appeared again.

    "Daddy''s back."(Zu Ling).

    "This adorable little thing."(Allessa).

    With his, Allessa hugs Zu Ling while pinching her cheeks a little. The little girl just tried to exit the grip and looked anxious and curious to see some new skills.

    "Now the Second skill. [Universe in my Palm]"(Aizen).

    With this, my second golden ring shines brighter, and then a huge ethereal palm with an entire universe spiraling on its palm appeared.

    "A shining big hand... You can''t use that to play ball daddy, it''s cheating."(Zu Ling).

    "It''s only cheating if they find it."(Aizen).

    "What are you teaching our daughter?"(Allessa).

    "We both know you completely agree with me."(Aizen).

    "Doesn''t mean you need to instigate your 4 years old daughter to cheat."(Allessa).

    "...Ops, you are right."(Aizen).

    "Just don''t do it again..."(Allessa).

    "Now that I already showed my first two skills, now is the third one. [Legendary Actions]"(Aizen).

    I activated the skill, suddenly my third golden ring shone brighter for a moment, and then a soft orange glow developed my body. To show how it worked I used my second skill again, but this time it was bigger more powerful and now the palm contained three universes.

    "Wow. You could catch so many butterflies with such big shining spinning things."(Zu Ling).

    "That is pretty powerful if it''s used correctly."(Allessa).

    "Indeed, very versatile too, I can use it even for my most mundane of moves to make then legendary."(Aizen).

    "Wait... You could use it even for like... Walking?"(Allessa).

    "Yep, anything."(Aizen).

    "But now is my fourth skill, it pretty scary so be sure to move away a bit. It''s called [Samsara Touch]."(Aizen).

    My fourth rings shine brighter and my skill is brought forth. An aura of sillies and death started gathering in my hand, I did nothing with it as this skill is literally instakill with a touch.

    "... Scary."(Zu Ling).

    "I completely agree with you, better go for the next one. [Purify], this one I can use on both of you, but be prepared to take a long bath, good thinking I made more room on the hot springs."(Aizen).

    My fifth golden ring shone brighter and a ray of purifying energy hit both Zu Ling and Allessa. From Allessa barely any black smoke exited her body, and Zu Ling was suddenly covered in a lot of black sludge.

    "Ewww, Nasty."(Zu Ling).

    "At least I feel a little bit lighter."(Allessa).

    Seeing as we were pretty dirty right now we took a bath and relaxed a bit on the hot springs, the break was nice, and we even took the opportunity to eat something.

    "Now my Sixt skill. [Cause and Effect]."(Aizen).

    Then I activated my skill and my sixth soul ring lit up, my first action was to start petting the air at my side, the skill took immediate effect and suddenly I was petting Zu Ling''s heads instead.

    "Nice, it sure feels very nice."(Zu Ling).

    "Did you just get G¨˘e Bolg on steroids?"(Allessa).

    "Yeah, that was it basically, whatever choose this skill sure has a very poor creativity right?"(Aizen).

    "He sure does no?"(allessa).

    "Now my most visually impressive skill, my [True Avatar]."(Aizen).

    Then my 7th ring lit up and I started growing and growing and getting golden and more golden until I was 108 meters tall. I smile and waved at my family, the detail si that I waved with all my hands so it kinda generated a huge shockwave just by the simple movement.

    "'' Now I will use another skill I gained with my true avatar, something that I like to call the [Peaceful Domain].''"(Aizen).

    My voice was different in this form, it echoed and sounded alien and somewhat godly at the same time. But now I spread my peaceful domain. It wrapped the whole valley we are in inside of it, the beast that was fighting or in conflict suddenly lost all interest in fighting, heck even the poisonous plants stopped spreading their poison, both Allessa and Zu Ling felt some kind of weightless by being in my peaceful domain, like all their worries were melting, why worry if everything is so peaceful? Maybe heaven is like this? I deactivated my domain, whoa things almost got very dangerous there for some moments.

    "Whoa... That was... Peacefull."(Allessa).

    "Your eloquence was noted."(Aizen).

    "No, what I mean is that even the karmic lines of my enemies became peaceful, heck my mana was extremely peaceful and calm... Dear, your domain has the ability to pacify concepts and even more..."(Allessa).

    "Whoa, so it means the most aggressive of the elements will probably be nothing in this domain?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, something like that. Lighting for example would be just a light show."(Allessa).

    "I was flying and flying... Can I fly again?"(Zu Ling).

    "Of course you can, you just need to become stronger and then you can easily fly."(Aizen).

    "Cool."(Zu Ling).

    "Now my 8th ability, its called [Myriad Elements Punch]."(Aizen).

    Activating the skill my hand started flashing a multitude of different colors, auras, feeling, formats, and a bunch of random things. This punch has literally all the effects of one existence, so ic can literally erase someone from existence while also completely healing them. It''s a contradiction and a paradox, ideal to kill gods.

    "It looks like a disco ball."(Zu Ling)

    From where the heck did you know what a disco ball is girl? forget about it.

    "Now my final move my 9th skill, [Sever]."(Aizen).

    Activating the skill my 9th golden ring lit up and aiming the attack at us three I sever our connection with the current space-time continuum. Officially stopping time for us three, if I just severed our connection with time we would all become ageless, but the continuum played a role here so that is why time stopped. allessa will have to restore it later but I think this is a very cool first demonstration, it''s already a miracle i didn''t scream The World when I did it.

    "Wow everything stopped."(Zu Ling)

    "Another terrifying ability I see."(Allessa).

    After that allessa restored things to what it was before and we returned to our normal routine, Zu Ling wanted for me to show off my wings but I said I will only do it if she is well behaved in her studies sessions.

 Chapter 175 - Zu Ling

    Some time has passed and now is pretty close to the Zu Ling awakening ceremony. During these two years, I''ve got used to my new changes and strength.

    Most of my Tang Sect skills are "mastered", but I don''t like this world very much for me, mastery like perfection I believe does not exist, you can always improve and be satisfied with what someone calls "perfection" is stupid, if you think yourself "perfect" why would you improve? I am a firm believer that there is no perfection and someone can always improve in some form or other.

    So even if in the memory of Tang San I reached a master''s level in those skills I firmly believe that I can improve greatly. And I need to say that [Purple Demon Eyes] at the boundless level f.u.c.k.i.n.g rocks, my field of view is enormous and my perception skyrocketed to a new level, but the most it improved in myself was the ability to see even more details and new layers of the light spectrum.

    I also discovered that I can shot laser beams from the feathers of my wings, don''t ask me why I don''t know, I was surprised by it too.

    Yeah, my Animagus form Also kinda evolved. Remember that Allessa had seen some golden patches of fur around my animagus(Jaguar) form? so, after I obtained my 9th ring and my enlightenment and reached the four states of being I was able to access a new form of animagus, I called it my Divine Animagus form, because even if I was able to transform in it, it looks just like a younger form of the creature, and it looks like it lacks something, so maybe I will only have my true Divine Animagus form when I become a buddha.

    I guess you are curious as to what my bootleg Divine Animagus form is right? Well, it is a Golden Dragon, but one D&D style, yeah I have whiskers in my animagus form now, and I look like a wise ass. I don''t know what kind of final form is my Divine Animagus, but I am pretty pumped up.

    But today is the day Zu Ling will awaken her martial soul. I and Allessa have already prepared the correct formation and now the little girl just needs to enter the circle. She looks pretty anxious and giddy to discover her martial soul, understandable to be honest this is a very important time of her life, this will literally decide how she will develop in the future.

    "Dad... I..."(Zu Ling).

    "Don''t worry little Ling, your martial soul doest matter. What matters the most is your ingenuity and ability to make something disadvantageous onto something better."(Aizen).

    "Yeah, I didn''t even know how to wield a Haberd at the start, but your father helped me and now I can be said to be an expert with it. so even if your martial soul is something strange and unexpected it will always depend on what you make of it."(Allessa).

    "Ok, mom..."(Zu Ling).

    "So let''s go daughter, show the world a new rising star."(Aizen)

    Zu Ling takes a deep breath and walked in the normal awakening formation. When she entered the formation, she started shining in a copperish light she shone brighter and brighter. And then it ceased. Zu Ling was there little to no difference on her, the only big difference I could feel is that her Soul Power is "closer to the surface" per see.

    "How are you feeling daughter?"(Aizen).

    "Normal... But I feel some kind of energy that I can call upon."(Zu Ling).

    "That my daughter is your soul power. You just awakened it with your Martial Soul."(Aizen).

    "Ohhh."(Zu Ling).

    "Yeah. So what kind of martial soul do you have?"(Aizen).

    "Well, is called [Copper Dragon]."(Zu Ling).

    "A Dragon martial soul how excellent. But a martial soul from a metallic dragon... hmm the only metallic Dragon that I know here in the Douluo Dalu Verse is the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King, both are equal halves of the Dragon god... And every other chromatic Dragon is a descendant of the Dragon god... So where does your [Copper Dragon] came from... A mutation maybe?"(Aizen).

    "I don''t know dad... But I think this is pretty cool."(Zu Ling)

    With that, she activates her martial soul. A copper draconic claw covers her right hand and you can see some copper scales on her skin... But instead, of looking more fearsome with the said transformation it only made her look cuter.

    "Awwwwwnnnn. You look so cuuuuuute."(Aizen).

    "I am not cute. I am fierce. Raar."(Zu Ling).

    There was a little bit of pause in the air, you could even hear some crickets in the background, me and Allessa just started petting and pinching Zu Ling The Fierce. Ad after looking at the little dragon now I decided to break the good news.

    "so, Zu Ling. I and your Mother were thinking of putting you in a School in the city. It doesn''t mean that we will be away, heck I even brought a shop close to the school. It just means that you now will have to go to a Soul Master Academy/ What did you think?"(Aizen).

    "I guess it''s good. I never went to an academy before, maybe I can make some friends?"(Zu Ling).

    "It will be good for you, humans are social creatures and we can''t have you be isolated forever with us here. I and your father already grow up enough to handle it, but you are young and need some friends to make your life more fun."(Allessa).

    "I understand.. I am quite anxious for it now."(Zu Ling).

    "Don''t worry, you gonna be okay. anything me and your mother will be close by so you can ask for help. You don''t even need to sleep on the school dormitory seeing as we will have a place to stay very close."(Aizen).

    "So what''s the name of the academy I am going to?"(Zu Ling).

    "Nuoding Academy, they have some pretty strict requirements for entrance. Thankfully you easily fit the bill."(Aizen).

    Yeah, on these years we gave Zu Ling the Tang Sect skills, thankfully most of them are lowkey and difficult to be spotted, maybe Tang San can... it will surely lead to an interesting line of dialog. I want to see his face when he sees me performing his skills better than the current him, it would be funny as hell.

    "So now we need to get you used to your new [Copper Dragon] Martial Soul, first try to use the most you can, you will be using it until you can''t anymore, and while you are at that you will try to do your mundane things without breaking the delicate cups or tools."(Allessa).

    "Good idea, after that we can introduce you to some control training. sometimes control can be even better than just pure power, a knife can kill as good as a bomb, but just one of them consume too many resources while the other is simply a sharp piece of metal."(Aizen).

    "Yep, control will be important to you, it may save your life in the future. We also will start a physical regimen with you. Now that your Soul Power is awakened we can push your body a lot more."(Allessa).

    "Yep, but for today we will just celebrate your awakening with a feast and your favorite things to do."(Aizen).

    We then just celebrated the moment, a good family bonding time. tomorrow we go to the city and Zu Ling''s adventure starts.

 Chapter 176 - Anew type of city.

    Reaching the city the first thing I can say is that this city is well, different. It looks like china in the middle ages but you can certainly see a lot of external influence.

    And by external influence I mean cultivators, and like all self-respecting cultivators they need to make things bigger and better, and this reflects a lot on the architecture, I can see several places that were necessarily big.

    I must admit that like any human I liked my space, and I don''t like to be confined in tiny spaces. But these cultivators are slightly exaggerated, and I like it. It was beautifully different and spectacular, I can''t even begin to imagine how the capital or other different places would look like.

    And now I had bought I shop that works as a shop and a house, in this case, the shop will be a blacksmith shop and I plan to be the smith himself. It has been some time since I practiced my smithing techniques, and knowing what I know of DD3 I guess I can evolve the know techniques of today, and get a great advancement towards the god metal that is talked so much about after DD3.

    And while most of the armors I could build on this place are totally useless defense wise, as my body is already several times stronger than most metals of this planet. Yes, I didn''t stop my physical training on atlas prison during all this time, I am still the owner of the place and I can still access it any time. I kind of stole it from the greeks, but Atlas was a total d.i.c.k about it so I don''t care much.

    But I still want to build something of divine nature... There are the Divine weapons the gods use right? maybe I can something of the sort? But I think I can''t make an Ultra Divine Weapon right now, and I don''t have divine energy yet.

    I know most GodKings fight using Divine Weapons but that is simply because a Divine weapon is a way more op than a normal Martial Soul. But I and Allessa didn''t get strong because of our MArtial Souls, I won''t lie that they indeed made us a bit stronger, but most of my and Allessa strength was something we acc.u.mulated from other sources. But this doesn''t make our Martial souls useless tough, no on the contrary it only makes their importance higher. We will mostly sue our martial souls as a conduit or focus for our power. Allessa has her Staff/Halberd and I have literally 100,000,000 to channel most of my skills now, besides we both got some pretty Op skills so I guess we won''t be forgetting our Martial Souls any time soon.

    And when I train I didn''t forget to include my other skills principally blacksmithing so this, of course, is up to date, It just that I didn''t do any high-level creations with it. Yeah after the Absolute Balance skill I gained from my torso bone I could now use [Yin-Yang Release: Creation of All Things], so it made most of my "professions" type of skills obsolete.

    I of course tried to cheese my way through creating a divine weapon. Tried first creating Mj?lnir, as the weapon of Thor it''s bound to be Op. Soon I discovered some limitations of my [Yin-Yang Release: Creation of All Things], while ti works based on my imagination using Yin to imagine and shape it, and Yang to give form and life to it the [Yin-Yang Release: Creation of All Things] can''t create divine weapon nor things I don''t know about.

    Yeah, I can create an imaginary metal that I''ve never seen. There is of course a loophole to this, Adamantium for example is a metal I can create, I haven''t seen it personally, but the sheer info I have of it from the comics and wiki besides images are enough for me to sue [Yin-Yang Release: Creation of All Things] and create some ingots of it. Same for other metal with functions and development well know, the most the metal is used and the more info I have of ti the easier it is to create it.

    So I am pretty anxious to try to create ProtoAdamantium and maybe even ProtoUruAdmandium, these are some of the strongest Alloys I know so it''s kind of pretty good to make some good things out of them, I can''t even imagine those legendary metals Godly forged and how much they would become op. Of course, I can''t discard the DD verse metals, they have some pretty nasty and useful stuff, the Asura Sword and the Trident some of the most Op weapons I know were made with metals from here.

    Maybe I can even use 9th metal from Dc, and there are of course a bunch of other metals that I know about that can be extremely useful.{AN: If you know any metal that is op or useful I would be very grateful if you can share it in the comments.}

    Reaching our shot I was able to see the poor conditions that it was in, me and Allessa didn''t falter for people like Allessa repairing this shop is just a matter of using a single spell. But we don''t want to just repair it, we want to remake it.

    I will fo course expand it, redecorate it, and built a huge layered bas.e.m.e.nt and underground is where would be mine and Allessa Home and bedroom. It''s a pretty shitty place right now but we have both ultimate creation powers to help us reforming it. It can also be a very good way of family bonding.

    Zu Ling is pretty anxious about the school to and I guess she should be, it''s literally her first time interacting with other kids her age, I just hope she can learn and grow from these experiences.

    She has an incredible MArtial Soul, but other companions are something good for Zu Ling, maybe I will even subscribe to her to the Shrek seven devils.

    This made me thinking if using my Mokuton I could accelerate the speed Tang San mother is growing? She is a tree now and I have literally huge control of nature this time, maybe I could accelerate the process?

    Sadly I don''t know exactly where she is and I don''t want to mess with that yet, I don''t know if it will work on a Soul Beast, so perhaps some tests in the wilderness are in order. I am also planning something for this world too.

    But now this is not the priority.

    "This place is a dump."(Allessa).

    "Totally. But we can make something pretty good out of it, you can even use expansion magic to expand the size of the rooms inside without altering the outside, it will surely hold the mystique of our shop."(Aizen).

    "Huh, this sounds like a good idea, and if some people try to mess around we can always end them."(Allessa).

    "Efficiently brutal. I like it."(Aizen).

    "So tomorrow our daughter stars in the academy..."(AllessA).

    "Yes, and I am worried too. But she is on our range of detection fi anything happens we can always instantaneously appear there and deal with all the shit."(Aizen).

    "Yeah. But she will need some adversity to grow, she will need to learn how to kill, how to hunt, and how to do a bunch of messy stuff."(AllessA).

    "I can teach her how to hunt Soul Beasts for rings."(Aizen)

    "Good, the future looks pretty fun and bright."(Allessa).

    "It does indeed."(Aizen).

 Chapter 177 - First Day.

    Reforming the new shop took more time than I expected, but we indeed made it even better than what I was thinking. The space expansion magic used on all rooms of the shop added an extremely mystical feeling to it, something like vising the Diagon alley for the first time.

    The thing that would also set apart my shop is this Bizzare and a multitude of items, from books to swords, to a compass. this would be strange but nothing out of the norm in this world, but all designs of the wares are absolutely wacky and bizarre. I have all types of swords spears shields, their regional variations, and cultural one-stop.

    A lot of things are made with my [Yin-Yang Release: Creation of All Things Technique]. But most I opted to make them myself principally the weapons. I created a forge in the back of the shop, it had everything I could need as a blacksmith, of course as good as the forge was I can''t be forging Uru here.

    That''s when I got an idea, I need some time to experiment with all those materials to create my divine weapon, and I need a literal star to melt Uru and some of the more advanced metals. So I can''t have a star forge in my bas.e.m.e.nt yet. But I do indeed have 10 pocket dimensions where I could easily make one of them my personal forge...

    So on the lava and fire-filled dimension I used its already very hot climate to create my personal star forge where I would conduct some experiments on working with these different metals. this also gave me ideas of other uses of my other dimensions, and see as individually they have way more use I decided to not fuse them together.

    Yah, I even started using the forest pocket dimension as a means to grow my personal herb garden, there is literally no better place to grow herbs than there. I also started using the dimension that became a huge ocean to store fish and other aquatic species, I now have my own fresh supply of fish. Maybe I can even reorganize the rotten dimension and make it a lush forest to put all kinds of different animals and Soul Beasts there, like some kind of reserve.

    Of course, all these pocket dimensions were immediately disconnected from the DD world with my new skill [Sever]. Truly a handy skill, and with Allessa expertise on these matters, it was pretty easy to tend to dimensions like that.

    But now is time for Zu Ling to enter school, so I guess we could let the other details of my shop for later.

    "Let''s go, dad. We are gonna be late."(Zu Ling).

    "Zu Ling, someone like me and your mother can never be late, we simply arrive when we intend to."(Aizen).

    "Stop with you cryptic lines dad, and let''s go."(Zu Ling).

    "Sure."(Aizen).

    Wee exited toward the street and started walking towards the Nuoding academy. A lot of people keep staring at us, first, me and Allessa are tall, and normally most powerful cultivators are tall too so I guess people here subconsciously linked height with strength. Another is Allessa exotic elven features, Some mutations do indeed can change someone''s appearance, but the long ears and the complete rainbow eyes are slightly outside of the norm. Do we care about it? no. Most Gods can''t fight the actual me, maybe if the GodKings team up against me I will suffer some damage, Asura God is Op as f.u.c.k after all, but they could never truly kill me, my survivability is off the charts. So I don''t care much about subtlety. I am literally stronger than most of the people here after all, why would I care?

    Megalomaniacal thoughts aside we soon reached the gates, and I could see quite the familiar scene. Of Tang San in the gate being stopped of entering thanks to the imbecile guard there and grandmaster slowly coming for his rescue.

    "... So I wanted to talk with you in my office and..."(Yu Xiagang).

    "Yo, sorry to interrupt. But I also came with my daughter and I would like for her to enter the academy too, don''t worry all the paperwork and other things are arranged I simply came with her here to drop her off."(Aizen).

    There was a bit of silence with my interruption, Tang San seems incredible surprised on not detecting my presence, and Grandmaster extremely wary just looking at me, the incredible ease and relaxing manner that I talked about could only mean two things for him. I am strong or an imbecile. after that, they look a bit surprised at Allessa exotic appearance but said nothing in the end.

    "So who are you mister?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "My name is Aizen Senju and this is my daughter Zu Ling, and this is my wife Allessa."(Aizen).

    "Ah excellent, I would like to talk with you and your daughter too."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Sure? I don''t mind... So let''s go?"(Aizen).

    Tang San was still a bit apprehensive of this situation, but he followed us nonetheless. Soon we entered the school and following to the grandmaster''s office. There we sat on a sofa but Tang San was still up and a bit on the edge about the situation.

    "So the reason''s I asked you to be here. I found the Talents fo both Zu Ling and Tang San exceptional and I would like to have them as disciples."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "This is not your first time asking this yes?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, I have access to the student''s files and I previously tried to make a girl with rabbit spirit my disciple and she refused to say she doesn''t trust ''strange old man'', but I still have two promising kids on the field so I didn''t think much and waited for their arrival."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "I guess I can talk for the little jumpy kid there that I would want to know your teaching qualifications first."(Aizen).

    I already know a bit about grandmaster from the novel, but it always better to trust the real thing. and why would I let him teach Zu Ling? different perspectives obviously, me and Allessa are good teachers and we could probably educate her till a.d.u.l.thood, but she would be too narrowminded like that or just a simple copy of us, I want Zu Ling to have newer experiences and eventually become her own person. The growth in strength is a bonus too.

    Then the grandmaster explained about his research and some of his theories, and I would like to tell I am kind of impressed. A lot of these things I already know, but some of them I don''t I may have a lot of skills that help in the area of information but I am well aware I am not omniscient. And I learned some new things just from hearing about this guy''s research, he is better than I imagined.

    "...And with this, I conclude my research of the common ancestry for humans and ape type soul beasts."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Well, color me impressed."(Aizen).

    "Now I would like to personally see the martial soul of both Zu Ling and Tang San, papers can be faked after all, but the real deal can''t."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "I don''t mind but this question would be for the kids, not me. I already gave my ok, now you need to convince them."(Aizen).

    "So?..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "I don''t mind."(Tang San).

    "Sure."(Zu Ling).

    Both activated their martial soul [Copper dragon] for Zu Ling and [Blue Silver grass] for Tang San.

    "Interesting someone with innate full Soul Power and [Blue Silver Grass]... And a dragon type... Both with full innate Soul Power..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "So I would like to accept both of you s disciples. Do you accept?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "... I"(Tang san).

    "It can be fun,s o why not."(Zu Ling).

 Chapter 178 - New disciples.

    "Can you please give me some space to talk with Tang San alone..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Sure!"(Allessa/Zu Ling).

    Then both Zu Ling and Allessa started exiting the room. I on the other hand discreetly activated my first skill [Detachment of the Primitive World] becoming practically undetectable unless someones directly look at me. Allessa gave me an inquisitive look while exiting but I just signaled that I will talk later.

    And as both the Grandmaster and Tang San weren''t paying exclusive attention to me I was easily ignored, now I can somehow understand how Yu IlHan felt.

    "Now that we are alone I can finally ask... Apart from the [Blue Silver grass] what is your other spirit?"(Yu Xiaogang)

    Tang San visibly tenses and prepare for attacking, certainly, he is remembering what his father to him about the [Clear Sky Hammer].

    "...How do you know?"(Tang San).

    "Due to my extensive research people with innate full Soul Power are exceptionally rare, and there are three here nonetheless. Two of them have exceptional martial souls a mysterious rabbit martial soul that can easily be a powerful mutation and a [Copper Dragon] that may not have a fancy name or title but it is a dragon nonetheless so it''s perfectly understandable for then to have full innate Soul Power power. But you with a [Blue Silver Grass] there is no way your martial soul could''ve support full innate soul power. So you must have twin martial souls... and your other spirit must be petty strong to compensate for a [Blue Silver Grass]."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "So what are you saying?"(Tang San).

    "Well, I want you to be one of my apprentices as I''ve already said before."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "But why... I know that I have innate full soul power and that most people consider my [Blue Silver Grass] a trash martial soul..."(Tang San).

    "Well I''ve always been more of a research kind of person, and I believe that I can make your [Blue Silver Grass] something strong, it will also be beneficial to my research so is, of course, a win-win situation."(Yu Xiaogang).

    Tang San still looks a bit doubtful and uncertain and the grandmaster seeing the situation decided to say something that would change how people looked at martial souls forever, even 40.000 years in the future people would still say that same phrase.

    "I always believed that there are no thrash Martial Souls only trash people."(Yu Xiaogang).

    Tang San smiles finding the truth and wisdom of those words and answers:

    "Nice Answer."(Tang San).

    "Nice answer indeed."(Aizen).

    Of course, I am still present in the room, deactivating my first skill I choose this exact moment to interrupt the talk between the two. Of course, I am being completely shameless in this case, but who cares.

    "What the f.u.c.k???"(Tang San/ Yu Xiaogang).

    "Can''t believe both of you just ignored my presence here."(Aizen).

    "But I thought you..."(Tang San/ Yu Xiaogang).

    "...Exited the room with the girls?"(Aizen).

    They both nodded still feeling extremely surprised with my presence in the room.

    "Well, I know that our boy tang San here was going to accept the grandmaster''s proposal... So before anything, I would like to make an offer too. And before you ask I already know about Tang San other Martial Soul."(Aizen).

    "*Sigh*We are already here, might as well hear what you have to say..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "I don''t care if you, like my daughter, accept Yu Xiaogang''s as your master, but I would like to help with your training a little bit too."(Aizen).

    "Help? how..."(Tang San).

    "Oh right... Forgot that I was suppressing my strength so I must look like just some ordinary dude to both of you. Here let me show it."(Aizen).

    I release my spirit, and incredible holy pressure encompassed the room, nine golden rings started to rise from my foot, both grandmaster and Tang San looked extremely shocked with it...

    "Strong..."(Tang San).

    "A Titled Douluo..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Yup... I am Titled Douluo, and before you ask no I am not affiliated with any clan or organization, I only obey myself."(Aizen).

    "But why?"(Tang San/ Yu Xiaogang).

    "In sequence. I wanted to help my daughter becoming strong. And I want to repay a debt to the last member of the Tang Sect in this world."(Aizen).

    Tang San visibly tenses when I mentioned that, but when he looks at the grandmaster he seems to not have heard what I say, he looks at me expectantly and I just wink at him, and he finally understood that the last part only he heard. I just send a telepathy message that I will talk more with him about it later. Tang San briefly nods accepting my answer but you can still see he is visibly tense in this situation.

    "Your daughter part I understand but why do this..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Well grandmaster I know very well about your theory of perfect configuration of soul rings:

    1st Spirit Ring: Less than 423 years old SoulBeast

    2nd Spirit Ring: Less than 764 years old Soul Beast

    3rd Spirit Ring: Less than 1,300 - 1,800 years old Soul Beast

    4th Spirit Ring: Less than 3,000 - 5,000 years old Soul Beast

    5th Spirit Ring: Around 12,000 years old Soul Beast

    6th Spirit Ring: Less than 20,000 years old Soul Beast

    7th Spirit Ring: Between 30,000 ~ 50,000 years old SoulBeast

    8th Spirit Ring: Between 50,000 ~ 100,000 years old Soul Beast

    9th Spirit Ring: More than 100,000 years old Soul Beast

    It''s like this right?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, it is my research..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "And it is indeed an incredible research and a good chart to follow if you are an average human cultivator... Are you following me so far?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, but I can''t understand your point in this..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "My point is that if you are an average cultivator you should follow this chart to the letter."(Aizen).

    "Ah finally understood... So you..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Yup... I discovered a method that can ignore this chart completely. I discovered that the age of this soul ring you can absorb isn''t linked to your cultivation level but it''s linked to your physique strength and your mental strength."(Aizen).

    "Wait so that means..."(Tang San).

    "That the charts are something incredible for average people to follow. But for someone like my daughter, that trained both her body and mind they can aim to ages way beyond the chart. And that is what I wanted to do, I want to train both Tang San and my daughter physically and mentally to make then able to absorb soul rings beyond their level."(Aizen).

    "But how can you be certain of it, you can kill then both... What you want to do is just a theory and can easily not work and kill them both."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Nope, it is not a theory I''ve already tested it and I have already proven it can work."(Aizen).

    "With who?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Me of course..."(Aizen).

    "But aren''t your soul rings just yellow?..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Grandmaster have you heard your own voice when you speak... not even you are sure of it... And for your information, no they are not yellow."(Aizen).

    "If they are not yellow what color they are?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "You know the normal ring color right? first the White: 10 Year Soul Ring, then Yellow: 100 Year Soul Ring after that Purple: 1,000 Year Soul Ring and finally Black: 10,000 Year Soul Ring, and of course the legendary Red: 100,000 Year Soul Ring"(Aizen).

    "Yeah I know, but where does gold fit on this..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Well, gold is the last and most powerful of those rings Gold: 1,000,000 Year Soul Ring, Yep is one million years old soul ring. It is even rarer for someone to obtain a gold soul ring because a 1,000,000 Year Soul Beast is considered to be on the God''s level. And on the history of the Douluo planet very few individuals have obtained a gold ring."(Aizen).

    "Wait, so that means..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "That I hunted 9 god level Soul Beasts and that my body and mental strength were strong enough from the start to absorb 1,000,000 Year Soul Rings."(Aizen).

    "Monster..."(Tang San/ Yu Xiaogang).

    "So I am literally the living specimen of my own theory, so what do you think?"(Aizen).

    "Well, I guess we could try it... If this works this is going to be something legendary and completely revolutionize the way people absorb rings."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "I agree, so don''t go spreading this to just anyone."(Aizen).

    "I agree. But we shouldn''t spend too much time on this, how much time do you need to..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "A month will suffice, as good as I am in training both the psyche and the physique their martial souls can''t support too much of a ring anyway."(Aizen).

    "What do you mean, didn''t you just..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "I am some kind of special case, I had centuries training my body strength before starting to absorb soul rings, so even with my absurd training, I can at maximum make their first ring a purple. Not only because they can''t spend decades training their bodies, but also because their martial souls aren''t strong enough. My daughter [Copper Dragon] is a pretty strong martial soul and she has a very strong body and mind so I guess she could absorb something between 1800-2500 years as her first ring, it fits both her strength of body and mind and martial soul perfectly. But Tang San here even with a month of training I can at maximum make his first soul ring be 1000- 1100 years. [Blue Silver Grass] has incredible vitality and I can surely make a training plan for him to reach a satisfactory level for it, maybe if he uses his [clear Sky Hammer] due to its way higher quality enabling him to maybe reach 1500-1700 years for his first ring."(Aizen).

    "Impressive..."(Yu xiaogang).

    "Wait who did you know about my hammer martial soul?"(Tang San).

    "Well, I have my sources..."(Aizen).

    "*sigh* I guess this is too much of a good proposition to refuse. So how are we going to train?"(Tang San).

    "Hehe, I have a certain skill that lets me generate vitality using my energy, it''s called Yang Release. so if I constantly apply it to you, you won''t need to sleep nor wait for your body to heal... So we will basically train 24/7 during this next month. Asks your master here to get you a leave permit from school. We are going to use every second of your time precisely."(Aizen).

 Chapter 179 - Training Tang San.

    "Now people I will let both of you finish you talking. Remember that is till need to talk with both of you too."(Aizen).

    I exited the room and I can already see that both allessa and Zu Ling went to eat something in the city, they must''ve been tired of waiting and decided to buy some clothes and eat. Having [Observation Haki] is really convenient sometimes.

    Should I join then? I can always simply come back here, principally now with my wings I can just move through space freely, I just need to see the place once and I can easily go there. And yes, it counts on places I''ve only seen on my sensing range or memories I could get from other people with telepathy.

    Wait... Could I maybe teleport instantly one of my probes I made with my seal work? Huh, it sounds possible now that I think about it, with the info they send back to me it should be possible. There is one on a deserted planet three galaxies from here... let me check.

    Opening my wings I focus on the probe and with a simple flap I was gone. Now I am on a fairly deserted planet exactly where my probe is, this planet''s atmosphere is pretty shitty but I guess if I summon some of my trees here, it can start to become more habitable. Why, not? It is not like it will consume that much of my chakra pool, and I can easily do it in a few seconds, lets give a boost to mother nature, shall we?

    [Sage Art: Mokuton: Deep Forest Emergence]

    Tress, tress, and more tress came from the ground and the giant pulse of chakra I sent on the planet. Soon the previous inhospitable place was full of green healthy trees made with sage chakra and seeing as I am on the green liquid state they should be something way more high leveled than what someone like Hashirama could make for example. Well, comparing myself with the guy is like a titan bullying a child, no fair at all.

    Well, I already wasted too much time here, better go back. But it was quite refreshing to learn new things about my wings. With a flap of my wings was back one where I was before. Right on time to see Tang San exiting the office, He has that space too he uses to store things with him, so grandmaster already gave it to him huh?

    "Sup Little man, finally finished?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, I told grandmaster about my little hammer and some other things, we talked some bit and he gifted me this belt."(Tang San).

    "Cool."(Aizen).

    "So can we finally talk?"(Tang San).

    "Sure, ready yourself some people react badly to it."(Aizen).

    "Badly to what?-"(Tang San).

    I just smiled and put my hand on his head, then wings came out of my back and with just a flap I was already in my shop. I was on the part the sell furniture I just sat on a sofa and the still a bit wobbly Tang San sat on the sofa opposite to me. A wave of my hand and I summon some tea and cookies. Tang San appears to be very confused, and I am sincerely having a blast acting like the mysterious, powerful senior, it''s so f.u.c.k.i.n.g funny.

    "Now to say your questions?"(Aizen).

    "... Why me? I know I have innate full soul power and all but I still can''t grasp a reason you would help me?"(Tang San).

    "My first reason is of course because I need a new guinea pig to test my theory."(Aizen)

    "Wait what? Didn''t you say you already tested it yourself? Why will I be a new guinea pig?"(Tang San).

    "Simply. I am somewhat of a special and abnormal case when it comes to my soul rings theory, so technically I can''t be counted for it, so even if I am fairly sure of success I wanted to test it on someone ''normal'' first."(Aizen).

    "..."(Tang San).

    "Well grandmaster is doing the same thing with his theory right? It''s the same principle. But mine just has more chance of you exploding in the end."(Aizen).

    "Exploding?"(Tang San).

    "Yep, that is the worst-case scenario. Don''t worry as long as you are alive I can heal you. I am mostly doing this to guarantee my daughter''s safety you know? I can''t find in myself to endanger her like this."(Aizen).

    "*sigh* Ok I can agree to it, this would make me pretty strong if it succeeds too..."(Tang San).

    "Ah, and the second reason is this..."(Aizen).

    Then I show him my hand, but my hand is not normal right now, right now I am using the [Mysterious Jade Hands] a skill from the Tang Sect, and of course, the most prodigious student of the sect would notice.

    "[Mysterious Jade Hands]? Are you a member of the Tang Sect?"(Tang San).

    "No I am not, I already said I am not I member of the Tang Sect or any sect for that matter. I stole these techniques from a member of course."(Aizen).

    "You what?"(Tang San).

    "The other reason I am helping you is to repay the favor for these techniques, they helped me a lot on this world so I thought of repaying the gratitude to the last member of the Tang Sect on the world."(Aizen).

    He freezes for a bit, this should let him in that I know his secret. I know he told it to Xiao Wu and his family in the long future but right I guess it is a pretty sensitive topic to him, heck only Allessa knows I am one too.

    "How?"(Tang San).

    "That would be telling. But maybe after some time, you will be able to put the facts together?"(Aizen).

    "Now go back to your dormitory... Your destiny awaits you after all."(Aizen).

    With that, I tap my finger on his forehead and send him to one of my [Flying Thunder God] marks I left close to the dormitory.*Sigh* Now am talking with Grandmaster, suddenly I feel like a very busy person.

    With a flap of my wings, I was back in his office. He was just messing with some papers of his, probably just thinking about his theory and some other things.

    "Sup."(Aizen).

    "What are you doing?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Well, I''ve come here to cure you."(Aizen).

    "Well I don''t .... Wait, what?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Yeah you heard it right I can cure you, on my vast repertoires of skills I have some that can help heal you. But it will have a price of course."(Aizen).

    "... What price?"(Yu Xiaogang)

    "I will ask you a favor in the future, I could probably do it myself and all with my strength. But I don''t want to be a Helicopter parent to my daughter, so she will need to face some difficulties."(Aizen).

    "I can understand... She won''t be able to grow strong if you coddle her too much... So what will you do?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Well, she is your student too so I think it''s better if you know... I was planning on helping her and reducing my help and influence on her over time, letting her experience more of the world and other things, and then when she was 40-50 Soul Power level I would let her take care of herself."(Aizen).

    "Sounds like you gave it a lot of thought on the matter..."(Yu Xiaogang)

    "Of course I did, she is my daughter..."(Aizen).

    "But now it''s time to heal you... Just to make some things clear here... You have a bathroom close right?"(Aizen).

    "Why would you want o know that?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Trust me you would thank me for it later."(Aizen).

    "I have one here at the office, it has a shower and everything. I practically live here after all."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Good. Prepare yourself."(Aizen).

    With that my fifth golden ring shine and I use my skill [Purify] on the grandmaster. The effects were instant, the moment the skill touched him he started to spasm, his Martial Soul [Luo San Pao] was summoned and started shining brightly.

    Cracks started appearing on both the grandmaster and his Martial soul bodies, those cracks couldn''t stop shining brighter and brighter. Soon a sludge black liquid started being expelled from then, impurities if I am not mistaken. The impurities flooded the place like their bodies couldn''t help but expel the black obstructing substance that brought so much suffering to Yu Xiaogang. More and more impurities were being flushed out, it was so many impurities that it currently has almost double the volume of grandmaster. How it is possible? I don''t know but I guess he was really f.u.c.k.i.e.d by fate to be born with so many impurities.

    After some more time, he started shining even more than previously and the impurities being expelled from him looked almost solid. And with a final roar, a new king was born in this world.

    The [Radiant Light Dragon] has awoken.

 Chapter 180 - Grandmaster Transformation.

    [Radiant Light Dragon].

    So that''s is what martial soul Yu Xiaogang should''ve had, huh. Life sometimes really throws a curveball at you, the guy was born with a ''defective'' martial soul. Not defective per see I would say it was atrophied, or perhaps he didn''t have enough energy to awaken it in the first place?

    The number of impurities is almost easily three times his volume speaks for itself, besides being born with an "atrophied" martial soul he spent his whole life trying to cultivate it, literal decades he keep absorbing the energy of the heavens and earth to somehow fight against his destiny. But dues to his ''defective'' martial soul the only thing he manages to do was gather more and more impurities.

    But now after my [Purify], he was cleansed of the impurities that filled his body and martial soul. And something had to fill the gaps the impurities left, so everything was basically filled with the purest soul energy, that triggered his mutated and defective martial soul to "finish" its mutations, and become what it should have been from the start. The [Radiant Light Dragon].

    The [Radiant Light Dragon] probably a variation of the [Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon], which is also the name of the Yu Xiaogang clan.

    Now the previously sickly looking grandmaster that carried bags under his eyes had white hair and carried a sickly tone of voice looked like someone in his late twenties to early thirties. His hair is shiny black and he now portrays a healthy complexion. His eyes now showing a fire that I presume was snuffed out previously.

    "Gods... This is..."(Yu Xiaogang)

    "Incredible? Life changing? An out of the world experience?"(Aizen).

    "Yes... [Radiant Light Dragon], I knew [Luo San Pao] to be a mutation of my clan [Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon] martial soul, but I always thought it was for the worse..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Well, you could''ve probably had the same results if you had consumed three to five immortal herbs, maybe if you found one that is specifically made to dig out potential and cleanse 1 or 2 would''ve sufficed."(Aizen).

    "Thank you. Thank you for... this... "(Yu Xiaogang).

    "If you want to thank me teach my daughter well. And don''t forget about the favor..."(Aizen).

    "I won''t... But a favor is just too little to..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Don''t be so certain of it yet. Now I have some other things to take care of. Take this month where I will be training Tang San to get used to your evolved Martial Soul, as Tang San master you will have to accompany him to hunt his first Ring after all. You can also use the opportunity to do the same seeing as you have reached level 30."(Aizen).

    "Thank You."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Ah before you have an emotional breakdown, please be sure to call someone to clean the room and go take a bath, you stink right now."(Aizen).

    "Oh, alright."(Yu Xiaogang).

    After that, I exited the school and joined Zu Ling and Allessa and we had some family time. Tomorrow Zu Ling will have school for real and I don''t want to stop that part of her life.

    The day passed fast while we were having fun, with my [Observation Haki] I was even able to see the scene between Xiao Wu and Tang San. I guess their meeting is fate, I liked their pairing anyway so I don''t have much to talk about it.

    The next morning after doing my routine I just teleport to Tang San''s bedside and say.

    "Good morning my student. Let''s the spirit of YOUTH burn bright inside of you! Let''s go training!"(Aizen).

    Both Tang San and Xiao Wu woke up startled. I simply Picked up Tang San and started running away.

    "Don''t worry little rabbit I will bring your boy friend back eventually."(Aizen).

    Tang San seems a little at a loss of what to do, until a stop on a clearing I and some days prior, it is on the forest relatively close to the city. The cleaning had some essential things for training, a huge and violent river, lots of trees on its border made by yours truly, and of course a bunch of dirty.

    "GOOD MORNING my student, let us start with your training. But first, let me explain things a bit before anything. We don''t wanna you committing mistakes after all."(Aizen).

    "...Ok."(Tang San).

    "The first step of the training program will be to break you."(Aizen).

    "Sure.. Wait, what?"(Tang San).

    "Not on this way. I will increase the effect of gravity on your body in a manner that you will always be straining your body just to move, It''s something similar to what my daughter has. Don''t worry about wounds and things of the sort, I flood your body with Yang Release so you will heal pretty fast. Understood?"(Aizen).

    "...yes?"(Tang San).

    "Excellent. Now for physical activities, you will keep repeating the Tang Sect katas, and a bunch of other exercises to raise awareness I have devised. I want you to truly excavate all the potential the Tang Sect martial arts left for you. The second part of your physical exercise will be for you to exercise until your mind falter."(Aizen).

    "Falter?"(Tang San).

    "Yeah you will be healed and revitalized continuously by my Yang Release, but that doesn''t mean your mental tiredness will go away, on the contrary, it will acc.u.mulate. But that is what I want, I want you to be so tired mentally that you can''t think anymore. And when you reach that state you will start to circulate your [Mysterious Heaven Skill], like that I want to teach you to passively always use your cultivation technique. And we will do it with every skill at your disposition, even blacksmithing."(Aizen).

    *gulp*

    "For food, you will eat everything mixed with poison."(Aizen).

    "Why?"(Tang San).

    "I want to Raise the strength of your immunity system, poison, acid resistance, and anything negative I can think of. It will be useful principally to increase your mental power and resistance to attacks that are both physical and spiritual. Don''t worry, as long as you are not dead I can fully heal you with my Yang Release. My objective here is to make your body the ultimate weapon."(Aizen).

    "... I will do it. Bring it on."(Tang San).

    "Good Here is your breakfast. Don''t puke and eat everything."(Aizen).

    What appeared in front of Tang San is a perfectly healthy breakfast, of course, it''s filled with poisons and a bunch of other nasty things, but this doesn''t mean that it has to look disgusting.

    "Huh, it looks like normal..."(Tang San).

    "But it doesn''t taste like normal, so chomp, chomp. Go eat we have too little time to transform you."(Aizen).

    "YES!"(Tang San).

    Tang san really did eat everything, he looks kinda sickly right now but a tap on his head with my [Sun Mark] and he was good to go. We started the training and I will not sugarcoat it, it was gruesome for someone young like Tang San, but the visible results he saw daily was something that can''t be denied, his body was being thoroughly transformed from something normal to a weapon.

    He didn''t falter the boy took the training with a will that most of the current Titled Douluo don''t have, his body was repeatedly destroyed and rebuild anew. And at the end of the month, the results are visible.

    He grew taller and not just a little bit, muscles that had no place in the body of a six-year-old child were highly defined. In the morning he could drink liquid poison like normal water, and eat rotten food without even an ounce of a problem for the body. Tang San has been reborn on a living weapon.

    "Now this month of training has finished and you can finally go back and rest for a bit, I will give you three days of rest before we start the hunt for your first soul ring."(Aizen).

    With that, I just tap Tang San on his forehead and he is teleported to his dormitory. and then my clone that ahs been training tang San dispelled sending its memories to me.

    Now that I prepared my first guinea pig I guess I can at least choose some good targets for his spirit rings, a snake for a first ring is a pretty good one now I just have to find one that is 1000years or a little bit older. Zu Ling''s target has already been chosen, so I guess we could all go hunt toguether.

 Chapter 181 - Snake.

    During the month were I trained Tang San the other people continued normally with their lives. Yu Xiaogang with his new spirit the [Radiant Light Dragon] changed a lot this month.

    He became a more lively person, you could feel the genuine happiness at being alive right now, getting used to his martial soul was a pain for him, he spends his whole life with [Luo San Pao] so its no surprise that he would find a little difficult to control his newer strength and Soul Power.

    He kept breaking things and destroying furniture, it took a week for him to acquire a semblance of normalcy back in his life. But even in his state he still went and gave classes, and a bunch of other things, he just refrained himself from touching things in general until he acquired his control back.

    He took to the method I spoke about of doing exercises and trying to strengthen his body because even with his new [Radiant Light Dragon] martial soul his body is still somewhat underdeveloped compared to someone who had a beast type martial soul for their whole lives.

    And after one month he is roughly already used to his powers and probably already thinking of his third soul ring.

    During this month I of course trained my daughter in martial arts, not a concrete style yet but I taught her to the best of my abilities, it would be good for Zu Ling to have a real foundation in close quarter combats, and in the future, she could create her own styles.

    A good thing I discovered is that Zu Ling is exceptionally charismatic and was liked by everyone overall, even the arrogant nobles. It was a surprise to be sure but a welcome one. She even became friends with the little rabbit Xiao Wu, as a parent, I am incredibly proud that my little girl is making friends and having a great time.

    Tang San after my monster training simply got to his dormitory and died.

    Joking, he just slept for a whole 24 hours but when Xiao Wu was getting a little bit worried he woke up, it was strange seeing a 100,000 old loli and a 30 years old shot. But I guess both of them are a.d.u.l.ts? {AN: Dunno what Tang San real age is, I am just guessing an estimative here, to be honest. I know he is Six on DD world, but I am counting his previous life here too.}

    On these three days, everyone rested and basically made the final preparations for the first hunt of soul rings.

    After the three days, there was me, Allessa, Tang San, Zu Ling, Yu Xiaogang all ready to hunt some new rings. I could simply use my Haki and multitude of detecting skills and swiftly locate the perfect beast for them, but I had a better idea. Why not transform this Hunt into a learning experience?

    So I describe their target and some basic info, And now they have to search, find clues, observe and learn about their target, and kill it. I am getting some serious Monster Hunter vibes from this.

    We entered the Star Dou forest and the kids started their search for their beasts. Tang San found some clues first, I guess his previous experience coming to play here. It''s was quite impressive as a snake doesn''t let a lot of clues all arround, but if we combine Tang San [Purple Demon Eyes] with his experiences I guess he can be said to have a huge advantage. I guess I should also teach Zu Ling those skills, they are very useful after all. Maybe I can just make a memory packet with my telepathy and send it to her.

    Going back to Tang San he is now concentrated on following the minimal tracks of the [Emerald Earth Snake] I have chosen as his target. It took some hours to even find more concrete tracks of its existence. But Tang San finally found it.

    And if my guess were right we were just roughly 20minutes from finding the snake. The buy quickly to catch on continued to follow the track and soon he was close to the clearing of the snake, there he found the beast resting coiled on the ground. He was going to advance when I stopped him.

    "What are you doing?"(Aizen).

    "Kill the snake?"(Tang San).

    "I don''t doubt that you can... But what the f.u.c.k is this thought process."(Aizen).

    "What do you mean?"(Tang San).

    "What is the specialty of the Tang Sect?"(Aizen).

    "Assassination."(Tang San).

    "So why the f.u.c.k are you going to fight it head-on."(Aizen).

    "Well, I wasn''t going to..."(Tang San).

    "Cut it out. Think a bit before going in. Plan your actions, but remember that your plan needs to be flexible, it could always go wrong."(Aizen).

    "Ok"(Tang San).

    "And act like an assassin for f.u.c.k''s sake. Try to make traps, get one or two sneak attacks. You can probably till kill it if you went head-on, but that is no reason to get slippery and injured."(Aizen).

    "I understand... I didn''t think like that at first, to be honest. I even made some hidden weapons yet I..."(Tang San).

    "Don''t worry, this way of thinking would be advantageous to you hammer martial soul. But now your focus will be you [Blue Silver Grass], so try to think more openly and flexibly. Now go boy, and wreck that snake."(Aizen).

    Tang San then started preparing the field, using his [Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track Steps], he was able to swiftly and stealthy move and make a favorable field for him.

    When the field was finished he picked up a dagger he made during our training, that thing was just simple Steel, but it was made extremely well by his clan forging technique. He took some distance, and making as little sound as possible he went running towards the snake and plunged the dagger on its right eye.

    Using the opportunity he tried to plunge another dagger on the snake side, but unfortunately, the beast was already wide awake and furious. With a burst of speed, the snake tried to bite into hi but he evaded the attack easily using the [Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track Steps], but the momentum of the beast was difficult to stop as it went and fell on a trap Tang San mad previously, sending multiple knives to the monster. Sadly it did little more than scratching its skin and making it angrier.

    The battle that followed was impressive in a way, Tang San kited the beast to high heaves, he used every trap he was able to make beforehand, but the snake was relentless and pissed. But this was not a battle to win, just a battle of endurance, and the snake was bleeding profusely of the wound on its eye.

    Like the humans of old Tang San tired his prey the best he could, the time he spent training with me making his stamina something monstrous already. The best wounded and angry burned through its stamina quickly and its movements started to become sluggish, its breathing laborious and then after a long time it fell exhausted on the ground.

    Tang San came closer, but this time he was very cautious and slow. which proved to be wise as the snake tried one last-ditch effort, a bite attack that Tang San was able to mostly evade. Mostly because he was scr.a.p.ed by the fang of the snake that probably contains deadly venom. Both me and Allessa weren''t even a little bit alarmed, but grandmaster was different.

    "Hurry we must get rid of the poison. It''s extremely dangerous."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Don''t worry..."(Aizen).

    "What do you mean don''t worry? he will die if he is left like this."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "No I really mean it. On our training I built his poison resistance to astronomical levels, few poisons can injure him now."(Aizen).

    "Oh, thank god..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Now Tang San hurry up and absorb this purple Soul ring. it is 1217 years old and a pretty good one to your [Blue Silver grass] martial soul."(Aizen).

    Tang San nodded and went to absorb the ring. Immediately his face contorted in pain, but this is nothing compared to the training I made him pass through to raise both his physique and psyche.

    It took a long and painfully 20 hours, Tang San coughed blood at least three times during this period. But in the end, he prevailed, I could feel his change almost immediately. He is rank 13 now, and his body and a bunch of techniques di a leap in strength too. When he opened his eyes I could see that he reached the second stage of the [Purple Demon Eyes].

    "So how was it?"(Aizen).

    "Incredible..."(Tang San).

    With that, he blacks out due to exhaustion. I guess we could make a camp in the forest today, tomorrow is gonna be grandmaster and Zu Ling time to hunt.

 Chapter 182 - Zu Ling First Ring.

    After waking up Tang San sure felt different, his physique had improved and his tang Sect techniques had upgraded as well, feeling the elation of a new soul ring and the skill that comes with it, he immediately used it.

    Different sizes and types of [Blue Silver Grass] came from his body and started binding everything around him, this skill sie extremely similar to its cannon version, but my trained eyes and sensing abilities could see that someone was amiss.

    "Woah... It''s incredible..."(Tang San).

    "So what skill you did receive?"(Aizen).

    "Well, it''s called [Bind Lines], I can sprout grass from me o different sizes and with different durabilities, I can make then as thins as piano wire, or as thick as a small branch. And the more Soul Energy I pump into then the stronger they get."(Tang San).

    "A very flexible and overall useful skill. It surely compliments your other skills well and it also has a good potential to integrate you on the path of a control focused soul master."(Aizen)

    "Indeed, it can surely boost my maneuverability and the use of my hidden weapons. A nice and fitting skill."(Tang San).

    "Sure it is. Now let''s eat and go on our journey. It''s Zu Ling time to hunt now after all."(Aizen).

    "Hey, dad! what soul beast I will be hunting?"(Zu Ling).

    "Well, as I said before you will be hunting the [Earth Heavy Rhino]. It is a powerful 2455 years old beast, and a very suitable Soul ring for you."(Aizen).

    "Yes, I will make you proud dad."(Zu Ling).

    "Don''t worry you have me proud already, concentrate on tracking and defeating your prey. It will be way more difficult than Tang San snake, so be prepared."(Aizen)

    "Yes."(Zu Ling).

    We ate rested for a bit and proceed on our expedition searching for more clues on the forest. It took some hours but finally, my daughter was able to spot some tracks of the rhino, I let her work as the experience would be extremely beneficial to her.

    With a bit more difficulty Zu Ling proceeds to track the rhino, at least the tracks were somewhat easier than the snake. It''s a rhino after all, but it is a smart beast nonetheless.

    It took Zu Ling some time but she found some blood of the beast, it appears to have been wounded. Good, her chances were fairly minimal against a beast of such strength, I was planning on weakening it before her fight, but now I won''t need to do it.

    Soon we reached a clearing with the [Earth Heavy Rhino] fighting another beast, a [Swift Winged Lion]. I think the fight is for territory or something of the sort.

    "So daughter. What would you do in a situation like this?"(Aizen).

    "hmmm... I would let them fight it out, and when my prey is severely weakened I would attack and score it."(Zu Ling)

    "Good. Make the preparations that you need and remember that I won''t stop you from asking for help."(Aizen).

    "We can ask for help?"(Tang San).

    "Well of course you can. Grandmaster is just there doing a lot of nothing, so you could''ve always asked for help."(Aizen).

    "Btu you said that this was a sort of test to gain experience."(Tang San).

    "I know, but I haven''t said anything about not asking for help. I just said that I and Allessa won''t help, grandmaster isn''t on that list."(Aizen).

    "So grandmaster, will you help me?"(Zu Ling).

    "Sure. That winged lion will be a pretty good third soul ring for me... And Tang San, I know that mentality of doing everything alone can be a boon sometimes, but fighting together is also a strength of sorts, sometimes our strength alone isn''t enough and working as a team can cover your negative points."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "I... Understand master."(Tang San).

    With this, the trio started making traps for the two beasts in preparation for ambushing them. The beats rather oblivious to the human''s schemes continued their dispute and fight for dominance.

    Soon the trio had made several traps around the clearing and was thus prepared for the start of the fight, but they decided to wait for both beasts to wound and tire themselves more.

    The beats fought savagely showing their might and splendor, the roars of the lion could shatter normal human eardrums, and every time the rhino stomped on the ground you could feel everything tremble for a bit, me and Allessa weren''t even affected by anything of it, we stood there like some supernatural untouchable beings.

    Soon both beats were already relatively wounded, so the trio sprung to action. Tang san activated his first skill creating a field of piano ires all around the beats, making any movement made by them something both difficult and painful.

    The beats just thinking it was some kind of fancy grass didn''t think much and continued to rage all around, this time grandmaster sprung to action already fused with his [Radiant Light Dragon] he delivered a strong claw attack against the head of the lion.

    Sadly the lion was able to move a bit and the attack just hit its ear mangling it in the process. Zu ling chooses this moment to also attack the rhino. Using her martial soul [Copper Dragon], she sent a powerful punch towards one of the rhino eyes, sadly the beast didn''t have the same agility as the lion so it got wounded and lost said eye.

    The rhino roared in pain and rage after losing its eyes and immediately shifted its focus to the human that attacked it, with a swing of its head it was able to hit Zu Ling in her stomach drawing a bit of blood, but the girl speed was pretty good and she was sable to half evade it.

    Tang san started throwing some more hidden weapons in the hope to chip down a bit more both beasts, and he aimed specifically at their wounds as their hide is probably tough to penetrate.

    Both the lion and the rhino roared in pain as the bunch of knives and other throwing weapons entered their wounds. Both Zu Ling and Grandmaster continued their attack on their respective targets. The beasts tried to move and struggle but this only made Tang San''s first skill deal more damage to them.

    The fight continued with the trapped beats and the human going on hard, the lion had even enough mobility to try to escape but it ended up activating a trap and worsening its situation. And after some more struggle grandmaster had killed the lion.

    The rhino resisted some more of Zu Ling''s attacks but she eventually was able to kill it, making its purple ring rise. The trio sat on the ground relatively exhausted and screamed.

    "Finally!!"(Zu Ling/Grandmaster/Tang San).

    "Excellent people, now don''t delay it anymore. go absorb the rings."(Aizen).

    Grandmaster was the first to move and start to absorb his ring, it is a little above the recommended age, but he had trained his body during the month so I think there won''t be too much of a problem.

    Zu Ling is another story, she is going to make a very huge leap in her ring age. But I literally trained her whole life for this so I doubt she won''t succeed on it.

    The process of absorption was slow, and the grandmaster was the first that''s started screaming. It had been literally 10 hours since he had started absorbing his ring which is proving too much for him. Thankfully his will and mental strength are nothing to scoff at, so he was able to overcome it and after 27 hours he safely absorbed it.

    Zu Ling took way more time, almost two days 40 hours to be exact. It was difficult and painful to watch my daughter suffering too much, but I know the little one years old girl that survived her body being bisected in two would be able to go through this.

    And I was proven right when she finished absorbing her ring and fainted from the effort. I couldn''t be more proud as a father at this moment, My little girl made her first step into the world of cultivation.

 Chapter 183 - A divine project.

    Grandmaster ended up sleeping for a day, and Tang San used this time to sharpen his use of the new skill he gained, he tried much more different and varied uses of it, he also tried various combinations with his tang sect skills and ended up making some pretty good combos.

    But once after a training session of his, he went to me to ask for a little bit of advice.

    "... So what I should do about my second martial soul the [Clear Sky Hammer]?"(Tang San)

    "Haven''t grandmaster already talked about it?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah ... But with your method, I was thinking if we should change something?"(Tang San).

    "Well... I know some places filled with 100k beats... So instead of filling it with black Soul Rings, we could fill it with red ones."(Aizen).

    "But shouldn''t it be bad... You talked about Martial Soul quality before after all."(Tang San).

    "Yeah, but that''s only a problem for your first rings. After you have reached a certain level of cultivation that won''t be such a problem anymore, that is the advantage of twin martial souls after all."(Aizen).

    "I understand... And what about a Golden Ring?"(Tang San).

    "Well... That is a huge problem... You technically need the body of a God to be able to absorb a golden ring in normal conditions. A million years old soul beast is considered a god beast after all."(Aizen).

    "So it''s impossible for me to absorb golden rings?"(Tang San).

    "Well... You will find out that life is full of surprises..."(Aizen).

    "What do you me-"(Tang San).

    He didn''t finish his question as Grandmaster and Zu Ling started waking up from their slumber. I, of course, went for Zu Ling first, I already know that she is completely okay but I am still a worried parent after all.

    "... I did it dad."(Zu Ling).

    "Yeah... You really did it, I am extremely proud of you."(Aizen).

    "Hehehe."(Zu Ling).

    "Now what kind of skill you gained?"(Aizen).

    "Well, it''s called [Copper Dragon Tyrant Body]. It basically doubles my physical parameters, making me stronger and faster, and a bit more durable."(Zu Ling).

    "Impressive... A very straightforward but strong skill. I can already see how much you will use it in the future... Guess we will have to up your martial training for a bit."(Aizen).

    "The problem with this skill is that it simply consumes too much of my soul power... It''s extremely difficult to maintain it for long periods of time."(Zu Ling).

    "That''s is normal for skill fo such a strength... Most of my skills have quite a steep price touse then as well. But I simply have too much energy, and seeing as I need to double my amount of energy every level of the titled Douluo stage my energy pool is becoming bigger and bigger."(Aizen).

    "Calling that enormous quantity of energy an energy pool is like calling the sea a simple slop, and you know it."(Allessa).

    "Hehehe."(Aizen).

    Before we could talk more the Grandmaster exited his tent and greeted us.

    "Man... I never thought that absorbing a soul ring could be this painful. But I guess the suffering was completely worth it."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Of course it is... But I always wondered... There is a way to age a soul ring after it was absorbed?"(Tang San).

    "For all, I know there isn''t... But the world is a big place and it would be the height of arrogance I say that I know everything."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Well... I know some..."(Aizen).

    "You know?"(Yu Xiaogang/Tang San).

    "Yeah... The first one is to transfer your rings to someone who has lost theirs and proceed to absorb higher age ones after. But that method is extremely circ.u.mstantial and incredibly inefficient."(Aizen).

    "Woah I never thought it was possible... But maybe if the right conditions are met..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "The second method I know is with the powers of a god."(Aizen).

    "A god?"(Tang San).

    "Yep. A god could age your rings, heck they can even bestow rings upon people. But be warned that a god bestowed ring age is dependent on the user willpower."(Aizen).

    "Wait... so if I want it hard enough I could have a red-colored ring?"

    "Yeah, you could. After those two I don''t know any other method of aging a soul ring."(Aizen).

    "I have another question here. Could you possibly age a Golden ring?"(Tang San).

    "Well, Yes, and no. Aging a golden ring will need a tremendous amount of divine energy so I don''t think any god will do it... But maybe when I reach godhood I could aging mine. Maybe I can even discover a new ring color? But that is still some very long time far ahead."(Aizen).

    "Yeah... Better concentrates on the present right now."(Tang San).

    We rested a bit more on the jungle tow ait for everyone to be100%. and after we were properly rested we returned to the city. Tang San went swiftly back to the academy, presumably to fight in that dormitory war if I am not mistaken. ME Allessa and Zu Ling returned to our home/shop to sleep.

    At night while Zu Ling was sleeping I decided to talk a little bit with Allessa.

    "So... How was going the creation of your divine weapon?"(Allessa).

    "Well... it''s doing great... But I would like to ask something of you."(Aizen).

    "Sure, just say it."(Allessa).

    "I want you to pick up any kind of rare metal you can find in the omniverse... I know it''s quite difficult to do it, but it would help immensely in making my own weapon..."(Aizen).

    "Well, I certainly can do it... But why did you need that? I am curious."(Allessa).

    "I want to create a type of [Superior Omni Alloy], an alloy that has all the best metal in the omniverse."(Aizen).

    "Wow... what kind of divine weapon you are planning on making..."(Allessa).

    "Well, I plan on making a weapon that will be truly part of me... I will even use blood sacrifice to make it truly a part of my being..."(Aizen).

    "Not that I am against it or anything... But couldn''t you just make it with the metal you already have and evolve it together with you?"(Allessa).

    "Yeah. I definitely could. I thought about it first but after some thinking decided against it, seeing as creating the [Superior Omni Alloy] would be extremely advantageous."(Aizen).

    "It indeed sounds more promising."(Allessa).

    "Yeah... I was even planning on making a halberd staff divine weapon for you, so when you ascend to divinity you could fuse your own martial soul with a divine weapon... thus making the weapon part of you. That''s one of the big advantages of a tool type martial soul after all."(Aizen).

    "Aren''t you also tool-type too? so you''re gonna make a buddha statue divine weapon?"(Allessa).

    "Sadly for me, it''s a bit different... After my martial soul had a second awakening it changed from a tool-body type hybrid to a beast-body type hybrid becoming more alive and all. So I had to think about another kind of divine weapon... something better and more suited to me."(Aizen).

    "I understand.. so what kind of weapon you decided to make?"(Allessa).

    "This one."(Aizen).

    With that I show Allessa the plan of my weapon and how I am planning on making it, in the end, it will become literally part of my body.{AN: I will post the Weapon idea int he comments}

    "... It''s different... I was expecting something more..."(Allessa)

    "Weapon like? We both know I am not a weapon kind of guy so I had to get creative. So is started thinking about what kind of weapon could properly make me channel 100% or more of my power? So I went for my roots..."(Aizen).

    "do you know how chakra works?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah I know it''s the physical part fused with the spiritual one."(Allessa).

    "You got it right, but I will give some more details for you to know where I am coming from. The physical and spiritual part is also called Yang and Yin part, Yang being the Physical and Yin being spiritual. So you could say that chakra is composed of both Yin and Yang. And as the foundation of my being and strength is chakra..."(Aizen).

    "Means that Yin and Yang are extremely important to who you are."(Allessa).

    "Yes. And there is also this other technique... Literally, the topmost Release someone can have from chakra, its essence, and primordial form. [Yin-Yang Release], it literally represents the reality and creation itself. An example would be the [Yin-Yang Release: Creation of All Things] it literally allows me to create anything. If I had to compare with magic it would be comparable with the [First True Magic: Denial of Nothingness], it is literally related to the creation of the omniverse and the reality as we know it."(Aizen).

    "So that means-"(AllessA).

    "-That the foundation of chakra reality and creation can be toned to Yin-Yang. And I am creating a divine weapon as a medium for it."(Aizen).

 Chapter 184 - Sending Tang Hao flying away.

    After talking with Allessa about some specifics of my Divine Weapon we had a pretty lovely night together and soon it was already time to "wake up".

    When I was having breakfast with my family someone knocked on the door. It was Tang San.

    "Good morning teacher. Can I ask something out of you please?"(Tang San).

    "Yeah, sure. just say it."(Aizen).

    "Well, I need some money and I was thinking if I can work at your shop?"(Tang San).

    "No problem, it would be good to ha a slav- I mean assistant to help me."(Aizen).

    "Did you just say... It doesn''t matter. Thanks for it anyway, when can I start?"(Tang San).

    "Just come here after school..."(Aizen).

    "Ok bye."(Tang San).

    .

    .

    .

    After that, the kids continued on a routine. They would training go to school and work, Zu Ling learned more and more about martial arts and I ended up teaching her the Tang Sect techniques. Tang San also boosted his forging proficiency.

    Tang San''s relationship with Xiao Wu also developed greatly they got closer and closer as time passed. Fate is a beautiful thing sometimes and seeing them get closer brought a smile to my face.

    Zu Ling also made a bunch of friends, and I could happily say that she is growing up nicely.

    Then the day of Tang San''s visit to his village came, I didn''t go with then as I can easily spy on it with my [Observation Haki] or simply teleport there if I wanted to.

    And while tang san had his sentimental time returning to his birth village, I knew Tang Hao would come I am honestly curious what he will say to me.

    So after Tang Hao said his piece to the grandmaster he went to my shop. He looked quite haggard, to be honest, but I knew there is a Titled Douluo under that facade.

    "... So how can I help the Clear Sky Douluo?"(Aizen).

    "So you did know..."(Tang Hao).

    "Well, of course, I know. I am also aware of a bunch of other info that I am sure can quite literally shock the world."(Aizen).

    "My only question is. What you want with my son?"(Tang Hao)

    At that moment I could feel that he was preparing to use the [Great Summeru Hammer], the skill that temporarily giver the power of a god to a user of the [Clear Sky Hammer]. Huh, who would know that such a neglectful father would care so much for his kid?

    "You son? He is a simple investment."(Aizen).

    "Investment?"(Tang Hao).

    "Yeah, I''ve seen the potential for godhood on him so I thought of making some investment. What of it?"(Aizen).

    "Do you have any relations with the Spirit Hall?"(Tang Hao).

    "Now I have to question your intelligence. Do I look like I am part of that shitty cult?"(Aizen).

    "Well.. I..."(Tang Hao).

    "Stop bothering me you fool. When you are ready to be a real father you can come back."(Aizen).

    With that, I sue Gravity Release to reverse his gravitational field and with a telekinetic blast, I sent him flying half a country away.

    "Was this really necessary?"(Allessa).

    "I never liked him. I don''t even know how losing the love of your life must''ve felt. But he still had hope, but instead of trying to be better, chase the hopes or simply take care of his newborn child, he drowned himself in alcohol and that pitiful excuse of parenthood. If Tang San was a normal kid, he would have too many mental and physical problems for me to count."(Aizen).

    "Well you are right... But half the country?"(Allessa).

    "He can fly. He will be ok."(Aizen).

    "I have to admit it was funny..."(Allessa).

    After the flying Tang Hao Episode things returned to normal. Tang san returned from his emotional trip with Xiao Wu and their relationship deepened.

    After that, the years seem to blend together. We went on another hunting trip and got both Tang san and Zu Ling''s second soul ring, both of them continued their training so the second soul ring was a little bit more than double the previous one age.

    Tang San''s second skill was [Blue Silver Seed], he could send seeds of [blue Silver Grass] that would sprout and send grass from other places. It boosted, even more, his control and combat abilities giving him more variables and flexibility in combat.

    He showed remarkable skill with his soul ring abilities, he was really someone very talented, I guess it could also be called protagonist aura a.k.a plot armor.

    Tang san also worked a lot on my shop learning both blacksmithing and a bunch of other production skills I taught him during his employment, I just said he wouldn''t be an employer anymore when he goes to Shrek because I had other plans for it.

    Zu Ling also did progress a lot, she took the Tang Sect techniques like a fish to water, and soon she was just a step closer to Tang San, it made me incredibly proud as a father.

    Her second skill was [Copper Dragon Conductive Body], much like her first skill this skill was something that boosted her body ins o form. In this case, the [Copper Dragon Conductive Body], made her body extremely conducive to most elements, so every time an elemental skill hit her she would be able to conduct it to other places. The skills worked especially great against Electrical type attacks, but sadly the skill wasn''t invincible. It only worked until certain strength of the element, but the baseline for the damage on her to start is the strength of her body so she had a pretty good advantage on people of the same level as her.

    Her martial arts practice also progressed pretty well, I ended up teaching some taijutsu stiles I had taken from the naruto verse. I don''t know if they are usable with Soul Power but I believe they will t least help my daughter create her own style.

    Bur right now em and Allessa are walking with Xiao Wu, Tang San and Zu Ling to the Shrek academy where a great part of the plot will happen. But also a place where my village plan is gonna start.

    The village plan is something I wanted to create in the Shrek academy to help improve the Shrek seven monsters, somewhat copying the mission system of the naruto world I will create a mission hall where they would be able to take some missions I designate for them.

    The rewards would be cultivation resources and a bunch of other useful things, like techniques, pills, weapons, and much more. The mission would be training disguised as tasks, so not only will they get some training, they will also get resources to improve themselves.

    Allessa also likes the idea very much so now with a recommendation letter from the grandmaster we are coming to Shrek to become the teachers responsible for the mission hall. Sadly the grandmaster couldn''t come with us because he had some important things to do, but I guess he will soon come to become a teacher at the academy like in canon.

 Chapter 185 - Exam.

    Separating from Tang San and Xiao Wu we went to register at the Shrek academy. Right now Mubai is probably being beaten up black and blue by Tang San, he is way stronger than his canon counterpart after all.

    Reaching the academy I looked at my daughter and said:

    "Well... I will see you after the entering exam daughter... Good luck."(Aizen)

    "Thanks, Dad..."(Zu Ling).

    After that, she went to have her rank checked and probably to do the entrance exams. Zu Ling right now is rank 30, she didn''t absorb a soul ring yet because she is just training herself a little bit more, stabilizing her foundations, and getting used to her new rank before doing it.

    And after seeing her entering the academy I just smiled proud of my little girl.

    "She grew up so fast..."(Allessa).

    "Indeed... Who would''ve thought that little girl bisected in two we found out would grow up so exceptionally."(Aizen).

    "Our daughter indeed... Now, what are we going to do?"(Allessa).

    "Let''s get that talk with Flender underway..."(Aizen).

    "Sure."(Allessa).

    We both disappeared and reappeared close to Flender little store, Tang San and Xiao Wu passed here earlier, but now I wanted to talk to the principal of Shrek academy. Entering the store I can see Flander counting the coins he probably received from Tang San, his happy and satisfying expression clearly show how much this man loves money. Ringing the bell at the store counter I was finally able to pry his attention from the money.

    "Who are you?"(Flander).

    "Hello, my name is Senju Aizen and this is my wife Allessa Windrunner. We are here to become teachers at the Shrek academy."(Aizen).

    "Well... As much as we are understaffed I would first like some kind of proof you know?"(Flander).

    "Sure, I don''t mind."(Aizen).

    "No problem."(Allessa).

    I summoned my [100,000,000Armed Golden Buddha], of course not on its normal size. My martial soul is way bigger than a tall mountain, so I simply summoned it on a Stand size. Nine golden rings surged from behind me showing my rank as level 94 Titled Douluo.

    Allessa also summoned her halberd/staff. Nine golden rings have risen off her feet showing her rank as a Titled Douluo. But currently, Allessa ranking is higher than mine, even if I have to double my amount of chakra to cross a level, she has infinity energy. And technically double fo infinity is still infinity, so the moment she reached rank 90 and absorbed her soul ring, her level instantly shot up to 99, thus making her a Limit Douluo. And if I am not mistaken there are just three Limit Douluos currently in the world, Tang Chen, spirit hall supreme elder, and Bo Saixi the sea god priestess.

    But now with Allessa, there are currently four, sadly for the other our power level is simply not dictated by number as we have long since been able to slay the lower leveled gods. Flander of course is visibly perplexed by our strength.

    "T-t-titled Douluo?"(Flander).

    "Yes."(Aizen).

    "W-w-what do you want with my humble school?"(Flander).

    "*sigh*, just read this letter Grandmaster explains everything there."(Aizen)

    With that I deliver the letter to him, he shakily took it and proceed to read its contents. His face is a mess of different emotions and resignation at the same time.

    "...So... You want to open a mission hall to the kids?"(Flander)

    "Yeah, I and Allessa thought it was a good idea."(Aizen).

    "And I don''t have to spend a single cent on it?"(Flander)

    "Yes..."(Aizen).

    "You are hired."(Flander)

    "Just like that?"(Aizen).

    "Yes."(Flander).

    We simply nodded and exited Flander''s store. This dude seriously thinks more about money than anything else, the moment he saw we wouldn''t give any kind of costs he simply accepted our existence. The fact we were some Titled Douluso must''ve also helped our situation.

    We just went to Shrek just in time to see the end of the Entrance Exam. Of course, I observed everything with my [Observation Haki], so it was pretty funny seeing Oscar be intimidated by Zu Ling, well all that body training made her into a very muscular girl you could see very well all her defined and tight muscles. Her martial soul also boosted her physical development a lot, so she ended developing her muscles a lot, pretty similar to Allessa to be honest.{AN: Somewhat similar to Mikasa from Attack on Titan, I will post some images in the comments.}

    And when Oscar said, "I, your father, have a big sausage." summoning the first skill of his food martial soul, the only thing he received was a punch to the face. I had to honestly hold my laughter seeing that.

    After that, the test went as normal. But there was a very big difference from canon, there were two extra people here after all.

    Yep, you heard me right. Besides Zu Ling, there was another Boy that I didn''t know about. And wasn''t it a wonderful surprise when I saw his martial soul, He is someone like me after all.

    Yup, there is a reincarnate right there doing the test with my daughter and the canon cast. How do I know he is a reincarnate? After all, even with all my multitude of abilities, I don''t have a reincarnate radar.

    Well, it was easy to spot this dude simply because his Martial Soul is [Rayquaza], yeah the legendary pokemon one. My first thought was concern of course. I had read enough system fics to know that this dude could''ve simply been the one above all by now, principally with those starter packs filled with a bunch of random powers and probably origin bloodline or two.

    So I used telepathy on him and I was immediately relieved. He is simply a normal 14 to 15 years old youth who died prematurely due to some disease and was reincarnated with a [Rayquaza] martial soul. The funniest shit I was able to see from his memories is the fact that his parents thought his martial soul was a snake type.

    And he is extremely surprised by the soul ring configuration of Tang San and Zu Ling''s presence. And after seeing his memories he didn''t reincarnate like me, he simply died and puff was a baby again. I presume due to the fact that he was an avid pokemon fan and his favorite pokemon was [Rayquaza] that he ended up with it as his martial soul.

    Definitely interesting... I need to talk to him after the exam, it has been a very long time since I talked with someone from the good old earth.

 Chapter 187 - Tang Hao basting off again.

    I woke up in the middle of the night to something interesting, giving a quick and passionate kiss to Allessa, and then I got up and went to the forest close to the academy.

    There was the fabled Tang Hao, Zhao Wuji, and Flender. I remember now, Tang Hao wanted to punish Zhao Wuji for mistreating the kids, hypocrisy at its finest there. Tang Hao is now showing off his ring configuration to the principal and vice-principal.

    Then he started beating Zhao Wuji black and blue, I almost did feel sorry for the guy if he wasn''t a level 70 plus that bullied some kids on an entrance exam. And when Tang Hao was finishing I decided to show myself.

    "Hoh, what a fine example of hypocrisy. Tang Hao disciplining someone for not taking care of their kids properly. It feels poetic in a way."(Aizen).

    The Clear Sky Douluo stiffened at hearing the familiar voice, no doubt having some flashbacks of being tossed half country away, I could also swear I am seeing some cold sweat on him.

    "You..."(Tang Hao).

    "Yep, me. I would first like to thank you for administration some punishment to Zhao Wuji here, he got a bit too much into the fight with the kids. That I can agree with. The problem is that your presence here bothers me a little. Why don''t you go on a vacation? IT will surely help your sorry visage a bit."(Aizen).

    "No, wait-"(Tang Hao).

    I didn''t wait, taking hold of Tang Hao with my [Teleknesis] I send a strong telekinetic blast on him, making him blast off again. Heck, I even had the courtesy of sending him to a relaxing beach this time, he should thank me for this.

    I could swear I heard team rocket''s voice in the background flying with the Titled Douluo, but I guess it was just a product of my imagination.

    "Thanks..."(Zhao Wuji).

    The guy looked like shit, bones broken, gashes through the whole body, and a purple and inflated face. Tang Hao really did a number on him.

    "I didn''t do it for you, I just wanted an excuse to send that guy flying again. Besides, I don''t care how rough you are to the kids in the training, as long as you don''t kill them I can easily heal anything to 100% again."(Aizen).

    "So... Can you... Heal me?"(Zhao Wuji).

    I wasn''t even there anymore, I just wanted to return and embrace my Allessa, cuddle, and wait for the sunrise. I just hate those night interruptions, couldn''t the bastard do that in broad daylight FFS.

    Morning came fast, everyone slept like a log due to the test of the previous day. But now with their energy restored they went to have breakfast. It was a fairly quiet affair until everyone met Fatty of course.

    The fun thing is that he got beaten up by Zu Ling too this time, I can safely admit that I laughed a lot at it. Thankfully Dai Mubai cleared the misunderstanding and stopped things from escalating further, Mubai also explained about the new things I talked about yesterday and updated fatty about the new teachers.

    After breakfast Mubai started explained some more of the school rules and whatnot. Flander arrived and also started adding some more explanations to things. And after finishing he sent both support soul masters Ning Rong Rong and Oscar to do some physical exercises. They had run around some laps. But before they went to the village I added.

    "Rember what I said, your training can also count as a mission from the mission hall. If you successfully complete this training you will receive a reward."(Aizen).

    Oscar nodded with an excited expression, probably imagining a future reward that would boost his cultivation speed. While Rong Ron just had a look of disdain on her face...Must not kill the spoiled bratty girl. Must not. She has a good heart remember that. Thank god I didn''t read her mind with [Telepathy], if I did I think she wouldn''t exist for much longer.

    After the two support types went "running" Flander brought them to the arena in the city. After that, he explained to them what is expected of someone for him to graduate Shrek. And after passing things to Mubai, who also gave a little bit more detail of what is happening I decided to appear and give them some prompts.

    "Of course you can also count this as a Mission from Mission hall. After the fights of today, I recommend you check the mission hall to see your rewards and possible rewards in the future. And don''t worry if you are thinking you will breeze through this... I have some special things cooked up."(Aizen).

    And I do indeed have, I could always send some clones of mine to register as a fighter or substitute some fighters who had "accidents", this will indeed increase the difficulty of this task for them. And that is exactly what I wanted.

    Then the brats went fighting, sadly the drama between Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai still happened, the part where Mubai gets pissed at the bratty Ron Rong was satisfying though. And that is the moment where the students themselves gave the cold hard truth to Rong Rong if she doesn''t change how she was acting, there will be consequences. But I guess the nail in the coffin was Zu Ling.

    "I thought you had great potential... Sadly your rotten personality may have crushed your future."(Zu Ling).

    Ought that gotta hit hard, and the thing Oscar said in the end really shows that he isn''t just a simp, I am actually proud of these kids for coming clean like that. And if I go by Rong Rong face, she has a lot to think about. Principally about herself, she stayed there crying...

    After the talk with Rong Rong most returned to their dormitories to sleep and cultivate. But before Oscar went to sleep I gave him his reward.

    "Hey there Oscar. This is your reward, a ''Recovering Pill'' it will help heal your muscle and make your cultivation way smoother for some hours."(Aizen).

    "Thanks..."(Oscar).

    "Don''t thank me, just go cultivate. Tomorrow we will talk more."(Aizen).

    "Ok."(Oscar).

    After that, he also went to his dormitory, but this time he swallowed the pill and started cultivating.

    Morning came and everyone was just waiting for Oscar, which soon came looking smug and very happy. He had a breakthrough to rank 30. Flander noticing it immediately started making some plans, but first the most important things.

    "The lesson of today is that everyone has to eat Oscar Sausage."(Flander)

    Flander was a tad bit surprised when he looked at the horror-stricken faces of the kids, I couldn''t help and started smirking at such a thing.

    "Flander... The phrasing of that was quite bad..."(Aizen).

    "Ah, shit."(Flander).

    "Don''worry kids. Oscar has a food type martial soul, meaning it can produce food. and when he uses some of his skills the food will ahve4 different effects on whatever has eaten them."(Aizen).

    The kids finally show an understanding look on their faces, sadly it all fell through when Oscar chanted his first skill.

    "I, your father, have a big sausage."(Oscar).

    Oscar smiled and showed all the sausages to everyone, but what he received was looks of disgust and disdain for it. After everyone has eaten with some difficult oscar''s food, Flander decided to voice something.

    "As Oscar has reached Ranking 30. Tomorrow we will go hunting for a new Soul Ring for him, so be prepared."(Flander).

    "And as Zu Ling is also rank 30, this is also a good opportunity for her to hunt a new soul ring too."(Aizen).

    "Excellent. So be prepared for tomorrow."(Flander).

 Chapter 188 - A tree.

    "So kids, be prepared for our hunting trip. Bring all sorts of things you think you will need for the trip, be it camp gear or different clothes. Tomorrow we set off."(Aizen).

    "Dad. Will this count as a mission too?"(Zu Ling).

    "Of course daughter, this hunting trip is also a test for everyone principally for you that will need to hunt on of 10.000 years old."(Aizen).

    "10.000? Shouldn''t this be her third ring?"(Oscar).

    "it is of course."(Aizen).

    "So why???"(Oscar).

    "Because if some have-"(Aizen).

    Then I gave them the same explanation I give to Tang San and the grandmaster. About how your physical and mental strength can help you absorb better rings than the optimal configuration, how they could do it too if their bodies are strong enough.

    My theory astounded most people present, and I didn''t shy away at pointing that advantage people with beast type martial soul like Zu Ling, Min Ren, Dai MNubai, Zhu Zhuqing could more easily train their bodies to absorb better soul rings, while the support types who generally had weaker bodies had a way more difficult way.

    Oscar seemed more motivated than ever, and Rong Rong still had that thoughtful expression on her face, the fact that Oscar may be one of the most talented support types literally shocked her out of her high horse.

    This trip will be also a good thing I am planning on letting the [Titan Giant Great Ape] fiasco still happen, as much as I like these kids, they are way too lax in their training. And while that would be welcome in a place of peace, we are ina cultivation world show stupid that is that doesn''t even need to be said.

    Of course, I won''t let any permanent harm come to them. but the reality check will do some good to them. Besides, it will also give a boost to their teamwork skills. It may sound a bit cruel when you think about it, but this is a cultivation world, their societal norms are way different, to begin with.

    The Kids didn''t waste time though, they swiftly prepared their things just ready for the big expedition of tomorrow. Some were fearful, some were anxious. But in general, they were pretty much pumped up for the hunt.

    I was just relaxing with Allessa in our new home waiting for the next day.

    The next day quickly came, and everyone was prepared and ready for it. Flander told them the location where they would meet with vice-principal Zhao Wuji and disappeared. The kids quickly organized themselves and went to their destination.

    Their organization was pretty memorable to some brats. I was particularly proud of my daughter putting order when they start some discussion that was going too far. I am happy on seeing she is making some really good friends here, Min Ren became particularly good friends with her... Hmmm, my father''s senses are tingling and this normally can''t mean anything good. I guess I will need to give the birds and the bees talk to Zu Ling very soon...

    They soon arrived in the city. But I am not that much patience today, so I just sent the arrogant bastards that would cause a commotion flying away back to their schools, not in the mood to hear their arrogant young master bullcrap.

    Everyone sat at the table and started eating, I just thought of having a little world with them before disappearing again. Suddenly appearing on the table I started talking.

    "Sup students."(Aizen).

    Fatty got a scare and almost spit everything he was stuffing himself with, the others were surprised too. My daughter evens started coughing a little bit.

    "Well, I have just come here to give some last minutes rules ok."(Aizen).

    "First: I don''t want any of you wanting killing Soul beasts, you fo course can defend yourself, but I don''t want you to kill something just because it appeared before you. Second: You can hunt for food, but I don''t want anything going to waste. Zhao Wuji is competent enough to help you all on that part. Third: Be careful and work as a group, me and Allessa will be looking and we will give a reward depending on your performance. Understood?"(Aizen).

    "Understood."

    "Good. Now I wish everyone good luck and a good hunt. Be safe kids."(Aizen).

    After that id disappeared back to my house, Allessa was there waiting for me.

    "So how it went?"(Allessa).

    "Pretty good, I am sure they will be okay."(Aizen).

    "Ah, almost forgot. Here are some of the metals you asked me about before... Be careful some of those are really difficult to get and are pretty volatile too, some explosions are almost the norm. I know it won''t kill you, heck it maybe won''t even damage you. But being careful can''t hurt anyone."(Allessa).

    "Sure. You know I am careful-"(Aizen).

    At that moment I felt something... Something completely different and otherworldly. Apparently, some of my oldest probes found something.. Something with a similar chakra with me... something exuberating Mokuton chakra like I never felt before... It was... Divine. The moment my probe found it and sent its feedback back to me I felt the need to see it...

    "Honey, What is wrong?"(Allessa).

    "Allessa... An older probe of mine found something... something strange and ancient exuding huge amounts of mokuton chakra... I need to check it. Can you keep an eye on the kids to make certain that nothing permanent happens to them... Take care of Zu Ling will you."(Aizen).

    "Of course I will. Be sure to stay safe honey... I Love You."(Allessa).

    "I love you too."(Aizen).

    Giving a long and passionate kiss to Allessa I opened my wings and with a flap, I was there. When I arrived I immediately felt it, such huge and ancient energy... It was like an existence superior to everything was there, and even if it didn''t asked me to bow I feel the urge to do it. What was most impressive was how much Mokuton type energy it was emanating... It was outrageous... It was infinity.

    But strangely that energy felt way too compatible with me like I was to be part of it, I don''t find it surprising seeing as I was literally born a Senju have a [Sage Body] and possibly one of the highest levels of mokuton in history... My connection with trees is something more than just physical at this point... so you could say I even felt that presence in my soul.

    And when I looked at it, I finally understood why I felt everything like that. Why such a presence was affecting so much someone like me. I finally understood everything because I am looking at [Yggdrasil].

 Chapter 189 - YGGDRASIL.

    I was in the starry sky, there wasn''t a solid ground per si, but I was still waking on something. An infinite dark bluish expanse filled with shining stars that expanded until neither my eyes nor my senses couldn''t see anymore.

    On that vast expanse of stars, there was a tree, a tree so big and vast that I defied the sense of space, time, and reality itself. [Yggdrasil], the tree that holds the nine worlds on its branches, but when I looked at it I couldn''t help but think that this tree holds... so much more...

    Unknowing I started getting closer and closer, seemly pulled by the divine pull of the tree, its energy, and aura filling me... I was happy at being able to find such a magnificent piece of nature. I started getting closer and closer, taking a bit more control of my steeps I went closer.

    Then I felt something... A boundary of sorts... So all this time the tree''s true presence and energy were "contained", I couldn''t help but want to cross it. With spring on my step, I took a step forward but-

    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you. That is a trip with no going back."(???).

    My eyes shot open and I was immediately on guard. You have to know that all these years in the Douluo world, and with me reaching the [Boundless] ream of the [Purple Demon eyes], my sensing abilities have reached somewhat of a divine realm. Even Allessa would have to make a lot of effort to hide from me if I was effectively looking for her. And when you add my multiplication power from my seed, and all the skills from my soul bones, I became truly a monster when it came to sensing.

    But this being has truly evaded my perception. And seeing as I am at the [Yggdrasil], this must be Odin. looking at the man I ask.

    "Odin I presume? but..."(Aizen).

    "Nope. I am not Odin, as you can see I still have both eyes. Odin was busy, and as a good friend of him, I came here in his place."(???).

    "Oh. Understandable... Can I ask what you want with me? or why I should go to the Yggdrasil yet?"(Aizen).

    "Calm down son. Why don''t you sit here for a bit, I wanted to talk with you for a long time, and this is the perfect chance."(???).

    "*Sigh* Why not? I am already here."(Aizen).

    Getting closer and sitting I look at the man. I can definitely see something familiar with his appearance... Wait... He looks like Morgan Freeman

    "So let''s get with the presentations. I am Aizen Senju. Who are you?"(Aizen).

    "I am God."(God).

    "Really?"(Aizen).

    "I absolutely love saying that. It gets them every time. And I suppose I owe you some explaining about my interruption."(God).

    "Go on."(Aizen).

    "Well, As I''ve said that is [The Yggdrasil]."(Good).

    "I know. But..."( Aizen).

    "No, you didn''t understand. That is The Yggdrasil, more specifically, The Yggdrasil of the Omniverse."(God).

    "Wait... Omniverse?"(Aizen)

    "Yep. There is a clear difference between this one and the other you can find all around the universes. In your journey, you had found Gods from other pantheons right? "(God)

    "Yeah, I fought Athena and killed her when she was weakened and fought Ares and Thanatos too."(Aizen).

    "Well, you certainly fought them. But at the same time you have not."(God).

    "What do you mean?"(Aizen)

    "It won''t be wrong to say that you killed Athena from that universe."(God).

    "Ah, so that means..."(Aizen).

    "That there was a bunch of other Athenas that don''t even know about your existence. Well, Athena''s echoes to be more exact."(God).

    "Echoes?"(Aizen).

    "It''s a fairly simple concept, when someone becomes really strong their presence ripples across the Omniverse, those ripples can be felt by some compatible people and those people go and reproduce the god ''history'', so to speak. They follow their footsteps and end up becoming just Echoes, ''imitations'' of the original."(God).

    "Like shadow clones?"(Aizen)

    "No, they aren''t connected in any way, they are just that ''imitators''. An example is the Biblical God in DxD, that guy is an echo of me, but we literally had no connection with each other. I only knew about him because my son Lucifer likes to collect works with both of us in them."(God).

    "Wait... shouldn''t you be enemies or something?"(Aizen).

    "He has never been my enemy, he had a rebellious streak some eons ago like all teenagers. But in the end, we were able to make peace and become closer again."(God).

    "So why shouldn''t I go to The Yggdrasil? It literally calling me."(Aizen).

    "As I said, there is no going back after you passed the boundary. And you are not ready yet."(God).

    "Ready for what?"(Aizen).

    "To become a god of course... You have no idea have you?"(God).

    "I know I am still not on rank 99, but-"(Aizen).

    "That is not what I am talking about... You are literally the most promising being that I know going to becoming a God..."(God).

    "I didn''t know I was that talented."(Aizen).

    "Not just that. The moment you become a god will shake the Omniverse, you are simply too strong. Just reaching the divine will put you in the top brass... That is something unheard off."(God).

    "So that is why you said I am not ready to enter Yggdrasil... I need to finish my other preparations before right? somehow the Omni Yggdrasil have some correlation to becoming a God."(Aizen).

    "Good, you caught up fast. Due to your sheer potential and strength you will attain when becoming a God, it caught the attention of too many people. Principally the unsavory ones. The anti-life"(God).

    "The anti-life? Like a god of death?"(Aizen).

    "No, of course not, Death is just part of life no something so vile... You already had contact with the anti-life, and it was quite earthshaking."(God).

    "I already have... Wait... the skeletons. I knew there was something wrong with them."(Aizen).

    "Yup, until that moment you were just a pretty strong person reaching for divinity, rare, but not something that would warrant the anti-life attention. But after you successfully evaded that ''ambush'' and was able to start one of four states of being of Buddhism, your threat level for them simply skyrocketed. Thankfully you are doing a splendid job at getting stronger."(God).

    "What a headache. Are this a war or something?"(Aizen).

    "Yes and no, if I have to compare it would be something akin to the cold war that happened on earth."(God).

    "So just a huge d.i.c.k-measuring contest right?"(Aizen).

    "Yup, you got it. And that is the principal reason I don''t want you to enter the Yggdrasil right now, you would undoubtedly be able to become a God, but it would take way more time for you to reach a higher strength. But if you finish all your preparation... It would be epic."(God).

    "I guess I should hear the tips from God, I was catholic after all."(Aizen).

    "I know."(God).

    "Any more things I should know?"(Aizen).

    "Well, when you become a God you will be strong enough to enter the Omni council. But don''t worry, we are more of a friends gathering than a proper council so it won''t have politics. On the council, there is Me, Odin, Zeus, Buddha, Lucifer, and a bunch of other Omni Gods. That is another reason I am talking to you right now. When you become a God, you be insanely strong enough to be part of it right away, you can consider this like me taking care of a future member."(God).

    "I understand. Guess I need to thank you for the info it really helped, it''s just a pity that I would need to wait more before going to the Yggdrasil."(Aizen).

    "Don''t worry son, you have done a lot already. Just remember to return to that world from before you came On the Douluo continent, that Seals is worrisome if it''s left out on its own."(God).

    "Sure. I was already planning on it anyway. But there is something that is bugging me, would I have an echo?"(Aizen).

    "Who knows? It all depends if someone writes a history about you."(God).

    "I don''t understand."(Aizen).

    "Don''t worry, it''s probably very far away, it also may never happen. Echoes are quite the mystery after all."(God).

 Chapter 186 - A new student.

    After the finished test I approached the students. Xiao wu, Tang San, Zu Ling, Ning Rong Rong, Zhu Zhuqing, and finally the reincarnate Min Ren. And if we add Dai Mubai, Fatty, and Oscar we have a pretty good term on our hands. Definitely a bundle of prodigies.

    But what is pretty impressive is Min Ren, he wasn''t born with either cheats neither advantages but he still was able to reach this stage, way more impressive than me that got the techniques and a good clan. And he seems like a good person from what I have seen on his mind.

    "Hello, new students. My name is Aizen Senju, this is my wife Allessa and we are new teachers here at the academy. Hope we can have some wonderful learning time."(Aizen).

    "Dad? so you''re going to teach here?"(Zu Ling).

    "Yes, I will. I thought it was a good opportunity and seeing as the headmaster was contracting, so why not? But first is anyone wounded? I can heal you with a simple touch."(Aizen).

    "Me, I got some gashes when I fell during the fight against Zhao Wuji."(Min Ren).

    "Sure, come here for a bit."(Aizen).

    With that, I activate my [Yang release: Sun Mark] and touch Min Ren forehead with my palm, a golden light washes over him and he is good as new. I also use this moment to say something in a low tone to him.

    "It''s good to see another reincarnate here. I want to talk to you after everyone si designated their dormitories."(Aizen).

    Min Ren seems a bit shocked, but seeing I do not appear to be hostile, the entire opposite in fact he just nods his head a bit stiffly. I smile and went back to talking with the students.

    "So little minions, you don''t need to be concerned about accommodations the older students like Mubai, or Oscar can easily show the dormitories to all of you. But first, I would like to explain my function here at the academy."(Aizen).

    "I am a teacher of course, but my primary function is The mission hall."(Aizen).

    With that, I give a simple stomp on the ground send a chakra pulse towards the floor ahead. A huge Japanese styled palace rose from the ground, it had a magnificent and regal feeling. At the same time, a bunch of trees started to grow from eh ground and the older tree got a little bit more healthy and lively.

    The palace was big, but not overly so. At its front, there was a huge sign saying "Mission Hall". I looked at the kids, and I faintly smiled at their stupefied and surprised faces. Min Ren had a look of surprise and recognition on his face, so he knows what Mokuton is huh. It will make things easier after.

    "Well, students that is the Mission Hall. There will be the place where I and my wife will be living and where you could accept missions and trade resources."(Aizen).

    "Could you explain it in a little more detail please?"(Min Ren).

    "Most certainly. On the mission hall, I will post different kinds of missions, of both different objectives and rewards. There will be missions solo, and with a group. so be sure to check that. they will also of course vary on difficult, but don''t worry I won''t let you on a mission it think you can''t handle."(Aizen).

    "And what about the rewards?"(Dai Mubai).

    "There will be rewards of course. It can be new techniques, cultivation resources, herbs, pills, weapons, weapon arts, food, recipes, and even a room."(Aizen).

    "A room?"(Zu Ling).

    "You must''ve noticed that the dormitory here is pretty shitty. There is no privacy at all and the place is almost as old as me. So you can choose as rewards a better Room, or a Room more private. And as you have seen I can easily build a castle, so you can ask me to build all kinds of rooms, from a cultivation room to a kitchen or a garden. It''s as simple as-"(Aizen).

    Sadly I was interrupted by Ning Rong Rong, sadly her personality is quite bad right now due to her being spoiled rotten by her clan she is an entitled brat.

    "Well teacher as an heir of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Clan, of course, I will have to be residing on a palace."(Ning Rong Rong)

    "No."(Aizen).

    "Do you have any idea who you are talking to? I will ask Granpa bone to-"(Ning Rong Rong).

    "Silence wench! I do not wish to be interrupted anymore."(Aizen).

    With this, I released my martial soul and she finally understood what kind of deep shit situation she is in. Seeing the Nine golden rings rising from my body everyone was surprised and amazed.

    "Now going back to what I was saying before someone interrupted me. The mission Hall will work 24/7 you can go there any time you want, I will also be coordinating with the other teacher to give some rewards depending on your performance on the training. Depending on your performance you could even get more than one reward per day. Hope you take the training Flander gives all of you seriously. He knows what he is doing. Now dismissed."(Aizen).

    After that Dai Mubai started showing their dormitory and if I said they were underwhelmed that would be an understatement. At the time they saw the dormitory most have already vowed on getting a better room as a reward.

    After the tour most went to their beds to get some shut-eye, as the exam was pretty exhausting. Zhao Wuji is a pretty strong cultivator so it''s no surprise it was tiresome for them. But then Min Ren came to the mission hall.

    I was of course already waiting for him drinking some milkshake with Allessa.

    "So what do you want to talk about?"(Min Ren).

    "Of course I would want to talk with a reincarnate... Someone with a [Rayquaza] for a martial soul nonetheless..."(Aizen).

    "What do you want?"(Min Ren).

    "Woah relax dude. I want nothing from you. I just want to talk with a fellow human from our old home earth."(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* So I got all nervous and worked up for nothing?"(Min Ren).

    "Pretty much... So let''s start from the beginning. how was your reincarnation?"(Aizen).

    "Well, it was just poof. In a moment I died and the second after I was opening my eyes as a baby on the Douluo Dalu verse."(Min Ren).

    "Mine was a little bit messier. I died and went to hell."(Aizen).

    "Were you a criminal?"(Min Ren).

    "No, but I just had some minor sins. After reaching hell I was on the line with a bunch of people and after waiting for who knows how long I entered an office of a demon. He said my sins were pretty minor and offered for me to gain some techniques and a good clan to be born into. But one exchange I would have to supply then with sufficient negative emotions to pay for those."(Aizen).

    "Let me guess, it was hell?"(Min Ren).

    "Haha very funny. But yes it is a pretty accurate description, and after that, I was born in the Narutoverse in the Senju clan."(Aizen).

    "Wait... How the heck are you here them, was it the [Rinnesharingan]?"(Min Ren).

    "Nah, I don''t have one of those. One of the things I asked from the demon was information about multiverse travel..."(Aizen).

    "Ah, I understand now..."(Min Ren).

    "After that, a bunch of things happened and now I am here."(Aizen).

    "What exactly do you want to do here at Shrek?"(Min Ren).

    "I will do what I said of course. I want to teach some students, help my daughter a bit more and spend some quality time with my love Allessa."(Aizen).

    "huh... So why did you send your daughter to the dormitories?"(Min Ren).

    "Well it would be unfair if I only gave advantages to her, I want for her to experience some difficulties to help her grow."(Aizen).

    "Hah, I understand."(Min Ren).

    After that, we talked a little bit more about the old times on earth, some animes and mangas, and a bunch of novels we were fans of. It was good talking with someone from my old world, principally now that I am a wholly different person compared to my past self. After talking for some hours Min Ren returned back to his dormitory, and I went with Allessa to sleep on our bed.

 Chapter 190 - Returning.

    "I need to ask something.. Its important."(Aizen).

    "Go on."(God).

    "What about Allessa? Does she..."(Aizen).

    "Well... she is a special case... she already told you she was born special right?"(God).

    "Yeah, she had a monstrous talent with magic and all."(Aizen).

    "Yep and her connection with Karma made her almost impossible to read or predict. The same happened to you after exiting the skeleton space. We are simply at less why she didn''t become a goddess until now."(God).

    "Aren''t you supposed to be omniscient and omnipotent?"(Aizen).

    "True Omniscience and Omnipotence doesn''t exist son. A good example is me. I have a Divinity related to [Creation], for me creating things is simply a part of myself, what I do, and what I am. I also love to create things. You could say that I am completely Omniscient and Omnipotent in the Universes I created. But the Omniverse is more than infinity, so it''s impossible for any of the Omni gods to know everything. We can get stronger in a multitude of ways, but true Omnipotence is unheard of."(God).

    "I understand... My divine seed has something to do with [Multiplication]... I found it quite ironic principally when I look at my relationship with math... and the fact that I failed at calculus in college."(Aizen).

    "[Multiplication] you say... Quite impressive if I do say myself. Multiplication can be both a pretty concrete and centered concept, but it can be very abstract as well. Principally if one day you are able to do is opposite [Division]."(God)

    "It''s indeed interesting... And now that I think about it a lot of things on my powers have correlations with multiplication. The fact that I have to double my chakra to pass a rank on the Title Douluo stage is already proof enough..."(Aizen).

    "Yeah, you made a pretty good choice in choosing this world, The DDVerse has one of the best systems for godhood that I know of, it''s simple yet complex and capable of creating some monsters with time. Like the Asura God and the Dragon God, I don''t doubt if they had more time and opportunities to grow both would be able to reach the Omni rankings, The dragon God principally."(God).

    "Yes indeed. But I guess it''s time for me to go. I miss my Allessa already."(Aizen).

    "I am fairly believed that you found love. Love is one of the best things that ever happen in the creation and I don''t doubt it for a second."(God)

    "I agree with you. Loving someone changed me, made me stronger, and much much more... Thanks for everything God, I guess we will see each other in the nearby future."(Aizen).

    "Bye son. And take care... Ah, and before I forget, the work you are doing with your divine weapon is splendid, principally the blood sacrifice part that will truly make a weapon closer to you, and you are even forging it. Divine Weapons are something that boosts quite a bit of an Omni God strength, Odin has his spear, Thor has his hammer, I have a Halo, Death Has a Scythe. So having your own Divine weapon is almost an integral part of becoming an Omni God. Just continue whatever you are doing, it''s a good job."(God).

    "Thanks God. I will make sure to do it. Bye."(Aizen).

    "Bye, son."(God).

    With that, I opened my wings and with a simple flap I disappeared, some seconds after God nods in an approving manner and disappeared too, leaving the front of the Omni Yggdrasil to silence yet again.

    .

    .

    .

    Returning back to the academy the first thing I discovered was that everyone is already back. I didn''t expect a place outside of time and space to follow the same rules so the time dilation isn''t unexpected.

    The first thing I noticed is a gloomy mood all around, expanding my senses I can see why they would think that. Seeing everything like that I appeared closer to Allessa.

    "Sup, I am back."(Aizen).

    "Finally... I was getting worried you know."(Allessa).

    "The place I was was outside of time, so time shenanigans are expected."(Aizen).

    "I am just glad you are okay."(Allessa).

    We kissed it a passionate and deep kiss, showing longness and happiness at the same time. We both were relieved at being together again.

    "So what happened for such gloomy mood to settle here?"(Aizen).

    "Well, the kids had quite the trip. Hunting for Oscar''s soul ring was easy as it was in canon, but hunting a 10.000 years soul beast to Zu Lign was difficult as it should be. Min Ren lost a hand and a leg, Mubai lost an Arm, and Zu Ling got some scars on her arms. The rest got some wounds but they ended up defeating the beast and Zu Ling got her Ring, her ring configuration brought quite the stir but after your explanation, they understood how it was done."(Allessa).

    "Wow, they suffered quite a lot. What happened after?"(Aizen).

    "After that Tang San broke Through the rank 30 soul master, but before he could even say it out loud the [Titan Gian great Ape] attacked, the attack was a bit more savage than it should and with most of the kids wounded from fighting the previous beast their performance was shot down pretty hard. If the first victory could be described as something lucky and fortunes to have such a good result although the wounds. Their fight again the ape was an absolute disaster, no one lost limbs but the ape was rougher with them, there were a lot of broken bones and internal damage after that."(Allessa).

    "And who it ended up, did they come back after that?"(Aizen)

    "Nope, Tang San went on his search/rampage to find Xiao Wu. Who at this time was scolding the ape to high heavens for being too rough with her friends, it was pretty funny seeing a small girl like her scolding a soul beast of such magnitude. Tang San found a [Man Faced Demon Spider] of 8978 years old and fought it. It was quite the spectacle that fight, eh fought masterfully using both his skills and hidden weapons and after becoming poisoned, which was useless thanks to your training he finally defeated it."(Allessa).

    "Did he get the external bone?"(Aizen).

    "Yes, he did."(Allessa).

    "Weird... Different circ.u.mstances and even different beasts but he still got the same external soul bone. Maybe it was fate after all. But I still find it weird and absolute bullshit."(Aizen).

    "I completely agree with you... Continuing, after absorbing his new ring and external Boen Xiao wu appeared to the relief of everyone, after that they safely returned to the academy. Sadly a lot were wounded and declared cripples for life so the mood of everyone is undoubtedly sad. Zu Ling is even helping take care of Min Ren, eh took those hit and got wounder to ''save'' her after all."(Allessa).

    "What a f.u.c.k.i.n.g mess... But I think this was enough of a reality check to everyone lets call all of them. HEY KIDS COME HERE I AM BACK."(Aizen).

    It took some time for them to gather around, some of them lost limbs and other was wounded gravely, it was a truly sorry sight. I could see mixed feelings of anger and sadness on them.

    "I heard the about you hunt in the forest, and I would like to congratulate you on your great success."(Aizen).

    "Success? what kind of success is this..."(Tang San).

    Tang San said that part pretty angry and frustrated, I guess it wasn''t easy for him and neither for any of the kids. But I need to say something right.

    "I and my wife could''ve easily interfered and saved any of you at any given time you know?"(Aizen).

    "What the f.u.c.k dad. Why didn''t you-"(Zu Ling).

    "Don''t interrupt me... I didn''t do any of this because you all needed a reality check, you were simply treating this world too lightly."(Aizen).

 Chapter 191 - A difficult situation.

    "Treating it too lightly? How the hell are we treating this too lightly? we basically train every day without stopping. It was your responsibility to take care of us and you didn''t."(Mubai).

    "Tha was way too shitty dad. Why ti have to be like that?"(Zu Ling)

    "You crazy bastard why?"(Oscar).

    "..."(Min Ren).

    "Before all of your questions, I have only one thing to say... When did you lose the respect?"(Aizen).

    I let out a small modic.u.m of my Killing intent, they trembled and almost fainted, I would put past the weaker willed ones to peeing on themselves. But what most looked at me was with horror and anger in their eyes. You have to understand that my killing intent is not something simple, I simply killed too many beings in my long life, even if you compare me to Allessa I dwarf her killing intent by a lot. Killing all those skeletons wasn''t for nothing at all.

    I could see that most were pretty shaken by such an enormous killing intent, even if was just a minimal fraction for the real deal it affected them greatly. Tang San and Xiao Wu seem to be the least affected, but even they are sweating right now.

    But right now I could see on Zu Ling''s face, her surprise and fear. This is a face of her dad that she didn''t know nor expect, for the first time in her life ZuLign felt true fear. For the first time in her life, Zu Ling felt how truly scary her dad could be.

    Maintaining the killing intent I started talking.

    "I am not your friend, neither your colleague. I am your superior in both strength and post. I do not care if you want to kill me after this, you certainly welcome to try. All I care about right now is to remove these rose-tinted glasses you were viewing the world with."(Aizen).

    "If you are wondering yes I killed people, and a lot of them, Both sc.u.m and innocent people. You can''t simply form such killing intent by being a pacifist."(Aizen).

    Some of them looked at me more fearfully now, I could even detect some more intense feelings from my own daughter principally. This moment felt truly despairing for them.

    "In my eyes, the mission was a complete success, even with the wounds and loss sustained, success is success after all. And you will receive your reward for a mission of course."(Aizen).

    With a speed that only Allessa could follow I used the [Yang Release: Sun Mark] on each one of them completely healing any open and hidden wounds. Now everyone is 100%.

    "Now that your unsightly appearance is dealt with, I can give your rewards. Now each of you won an individual room with everything included, bathroom, kitchen and everything."(Aizen).

    With that, I stomp on the ground sending a pulse of chakra bringing up the new dormitories for the kids. Using [Yin-Yang Release: Creation of All Things] only made everything much more smooth and easier. A huge well-made dormitory now si above the ground, you could see plaques with the kids names on the doors.

    On a final act, I said.

    "I am not your friend, neither your comrade. I am just someone bored that is teaching to pass time. So... Do. Not. Test. My. Patience. Again. Missions on the mission hall will become obligatory. Dismissed."(Aizen).

    Even after healing everyone to 100%, there was still a sentiment of distrust and betrayal, in their eyes, I must be quite the bastard. Good. Like this, I could give more heavy training for them. I am just sad my daughter is looking at me like this too but like all parents, I need to pass a heavier lesson to then, I could handle the hate and anger of some kids, I''ve handled a lot worse.

    Most of them just went back to their new dormitories, the mood strange and heavy, Zu Ling was feeling the worse of all, I am her father, after all, so this must be quite the shock for her. Only Tang San stayed walking a bit he looked at me and said.

    "I... Understand. I may not like it but I understand what you are trying to do... They haven''t seen the truly ugly side of the world yet, and you are trying to prepare them for it. I may not like this, but I understand."(Tang San).

    I just smiled mysteriously at him, I don''t like tormenting kids either. But a cultivation world is something no one should joke with unless you are Li Qiye. But that is outside of the point, this lesson will make the kids grow in character and willpower. And I know it would help them immensely in their road to godhood.

    Tang San just nodded and went to his room to rest a bit, I guess even for him there must be some exhausting times. Min Ren even being the most wounded ended up almost like Tang San, I guess he doesn''t like it but still understands, liking it or not he has read some xianxia so he certainly knows what kind of bullshit a world like this holds.

    "You are quite harsh with them, don''t you think?"(Allessa).

    "You know it was necessary, they need to toughen up way more to handle what this world will throw at them. Principally because of our 100.000 years old rabbit."(Aizen).

    "I know... But Zu Ling is still our daughter..."(Allessa).

    "Even more reason to do this... I want her to be her own person, and for that to happen she needs both mental and physical strength, this is one way of going about it."(Aizen).

    "I understand. changing topics, why did you ''disappeared'' for those days."(Allessa).

    "I found Yggdrasil... The Omni Yggdrasil to be more exact."(Aizen).

    "... Wow... that''s..."(Allessa).

    "I know how much a drasil is important to elves, I will bring you with me next time I go there... I even met God and talked with him for a bit."(Aizen).

    "God?"(Allessa).

    "Yeah the biblical one, he was a pretty nice dude, gave me some tips and info I needed..."(Aizen).

    "Huh, interesting. I met some Gods when I was on the Nasuverse..."(Allessa).

    "You don''t need to say more I understand... No one has a happy ending on Nasuverse, you are lucky you exited there soon."(Aizen).

    "I agree with you... The are no happy endings there..."(Allessa).

    We smiled at each other and I gave Allessa a deep and passionate kiss. After the kiss I nodded at her and disappeared to the principal''s office, Zhao Wuji is currently almost bursting with rage and suspicions there.

    "... I''ve never seen a beast stronger than that ape, the girl is lying and I-"(Zhao Wuji).

    Ahh, Xiao Wu was still "kidnaped" by her friend [Titan Giant Great Ape] almost forgot about her excuse to Zhao Wuji, sadly for him she is completely right, there is a way more terrifying existence sleeping on the Star Dou Forest. Di Tian the "Beast God" is still alive after all, and that guy is a [Golden-Eyed Black Dragon King] he is almost as strong as some God''s principally due to his life experience. Interrupting Zhao Wuji I started talking.

    "She is right you know, there is indeed something way more terrifying than a measly [Titan Giant Great Ape] the [Golden-Eyed Black Dragon King] is still alive after all."(Aizen).

    "You-"(Zhao Wuji).

    The dude probably also resents me a lot too, he has seen his students suffering and suffered himself with both the curse of the inability to doing anything and the fact that I did nothing.

    "Yes, me. Aizen."(Aizen).

    "Aizen here is completely right you know. In some of my travels, I found some ancient texts describing the [Golden-Eyed Black Dragon King], It said he exceeds three kilometers in length and his scales are as black as the night sky. So I wouldn''t be going around underestimating Soul-Beasts like that."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "I wasn''t-"(Zhao Wuji).

    "It''s good to see you again Grandmaster. The kids are surely missing you. And I can see that you are advancing quite a bit... already rank 47... Impressive for someone your age."(Aizen).

    "That''s is all thanks to you using your [Purify] on me, without that I would never discover my true martial soul the [Radiant Light Dragon]"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "The what now?"(Flander).

 Chapter 192 - Scolding Kids.

    "Old friend... How? You look at least 10 years younger and way more healthy than I remember you... And rank 47? I... don''t know what to say..."(Flander).

    "There isn''t that much mystery behind this... Aizen here has a skill called [Purify], its name is pretty self-explanatory so you probably can already guess what it does. So after he used the skill on me I ended up be cleansed of all my impurities and my atrophied martial soul was able to become what it should be at first."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "...Wow... I am genuinely happy for you... Now you don''t have more excuses for her..."(Flander).

    "I... don''t-"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "You don''t need to do it now, just swear that you are going to finally take an initiative. She is waiting for more than a decade for f.u.c.k sake."(Flander).

    You could see the grandmaster''s face pass through a whole lot of emotions in barely a moment, but after some seconds he appears to steel himself and say.

    "I will."(Yu Xiaogang).

    Well, would you look at that, a Dragon Martial Soul does indeed make miracles when it comes to self-confidence, the dude really is getting better.

    "Good."(Flander).

    The was an awkward silence in the office, even the more boisterous Zhao Wuji stayed quiet, Grandmaster seems to be thinking deeply at something while Flander took his sweet time to drink some tea and say.

    "I called you here because I wanted for you to teach at the Shrek Academy."(Flander).

    "I know."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "We need a different approach at teaching and your specialty in control of Soul Energy will make up for some ''defects'' on our curriculum."(Flander).

    "Indeed, I observed the kids for a bit and their control is simply too shabby... And talking about the kids... Aizen... You were simply to savage with them."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "I did what I thought was necessary, they were taking things simply too lightly."(Aizen).

    "I understand what you did, I may not like it, but I understand."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Huh... Tang San said the same thing to me you know... It is kinda funny how much alike you two are at times. Like master like student?"(Aizen).

    "Haha, I guess you are right in that part... On another note, are you planning on using [Purify] on then?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Yes and no, it''s a reward from the mission hall. So they will need to ''earn'' it."(Aizen).

    "I see... so you indeed made the mission hall... An excellent idea, we should start planning some missions for them soon. Use the missions as both means of training and gaining rewards."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "I was thinking the same thing... But you will have to be the one to talk about things... I am sort of acting like the big bad scary dude right now, so I doubt anyone besides Tang San would feel comfortable talking to me."(Aizen).

    "Since when you cared about the comfort of other people?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "That is the thing, I don''t care. I was just kind of warning you because I will do my damn best to make things impossible uncomfortable to then with my presence alone."(Aizen).

    "You are downright evil sometimes you know?"(Yu Xiaogang/ Flander).

    "Hahaha. You are goddamn right."(Aizen).

    Sadly our talk was somehow interrupted by a nervous Tang San who accidentally poisoned Fatty. They were despairing quite a bit, while Grandmaster connected the clues together and reached a conclusion. Taking Fatty and Tang San to a separate place Grandmaster looks at Tang San and says.

    "It was you who did poison him right?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "... yes..."(Tang San).

    "So there is nothing to worry about. If you have poisoned him you can easily detoxify him."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "But I don''t have control of it yet..."(Tang San).

    "Don''t try to control it... Follow your instincts."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Ok, I will try."(Tang San).

    Then the eight spider lances burst out of Tang San back, they are more of a purplish back color and they surprised grandmaster a lot, he probably already suspected it but an external soul bone is still rare after all. Touching Fatty with the tips of the lances Tang San starts to suck the venom out, while fatty complexion became better by the minute, and after some minutes Fatty was completely detoxified.

    "An External soul bone... incredible... I never thought I would see one of them... Tang San, you must take extremely rare with this external soul bone, soul bones are rare by themselves, an external one is rare between the rares, an ultra-rare if you will. So use it only when it''s absolutely necessary."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Yes, master."(Tang San).

    "Well, I have an external soul bone too. Here look."(Aizen).

    Then I open my wings who immediately engulfs the whole infirmary due to their size, they are mesmerizing and dangerous at the same time, anyone with keen eyes could feel the edge to them.

    "I have these wings as an external soul bone, besides their special ability that I am sure you spider lances have too, these wings are extremely sharp, I can basically cut almost anything with them. So I can give you some tips on how to fight your lances."(Aizen).

    "Thanks."(Tang San).

    "Don''t sweat it, kid, this external bone is literally part of you, it will follow you even to the depts of godhood so don''t be afraid of it, embrace it and revel on its power."(Aizen).

    "What a speech..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Hah, let''s go outside, Fatty si waking up and I am sure everyone is getting worried about him."(Aizen).

    "Yeah. And I would like to introduce myself as well"(Yu Xiaogang).

    We exited the infirmary, fatty has woken up and is already running around talking about food so I guess he is okay now. Exiting the place everyone is looking at us with some ashen faces expecting some bad news, but when they see fatty and how he is okay, I swear I could almost hear a huge sigh of relief.

    Before the grandmaster could say anything I decided to add a little bit of my piece, they were still at odd with me but I need to say some things.

    "Sup people. Before grandmaster could say anything I would like to add an evaluation of every one of you, that is some data I gathered until now that may or may not help in your future development."(Aizen).

    There is some tension hen I said I was going to make an evaluation fo everyone of them, it ought ti was necessary to do this before the grandmaster starts his training program.

    "First, Ma Hongjun. I will be blunt and direct with my evaluation of you. You have the worst talent and potential of everyone here, it may not be noticeable now but the more you progress the more you will see the difference. I know you work hard, but it''s still not enough, your performance until now has been unsatisfactory. Either you change and put way more effort than everyone else or you are going to be left behind in some years."(Aizen).

    "... I .... will do better... I promise"(Ma Hongjun).

    That is technically not a lie, but it''s not the whole truth either. I am doing this to help him, according to his future version his biggest regret was that he didn''t work hard enough when he had the opportunity, I will guarantee that he doesn''t have the same tragic fate. Because if there is something that everyone deserves in this world is to be loved.

    "Next here is Dai Mubai, your talent is the worse of all, only Losing to Ma Hongjun one. You are the oldest yet one of the laziest, much of these kids will soon overtake you in both strength and cultivation if you don''t put more effort. It has been reduced but I would still recommend you stop with your playboy lifestyle, that was literally one of the biggest reasons your progress has been slower than others. And if you are worried about your brother and the bullshit customs of your country you can easily deal with everything if you are strong enough."(Aizen).

    Gritting his teeth Mubai seems to understand what I was saying, I could easily spot some shame and regret coming off him, but what made me pleasantly surprised was his newfound determination.

    "I will change... No matter what."(Dai Mubai).

    "Next is Zhu Zhuqing, your main problem is the strength of your body, while you are pretty fast most of the other aspects of yourself fell very short, so strengthening your body is one of your top priorities, that is not a problem only your face but we will get there when is the others time. Your second problem is that you are simply too concerned with Mubai, I know about your situation and I don''t blame you, so I will give you the same advice I gave Mubai here be strong enough that all the other bullshit doesn''t matter. I would also recommend you learn some martial techniques, both to help your walking and fighting abilities."(Aizen).

    She seems to think for a time before nodding her head at me, I guess even then disliking me I am still their teacher, and I bet that my demonstration of strength before got then to at least respect that aspect of me.

    "Nex is Oscar, while you''re one of the most talented support-type soul masters you fell short on a lot of things, like Zhu Zhuqing your body is weak and you should focus on training it a bit more. Your lack of combat ability is a huge problem, so I would recommend you start training on a weapon that compliments your fighting style, something like a bow, spear, or throwing weapons could and will save your life in the future."(Aizen).

    Oscar seems to ponder my tips and evaluation, he soon feels pretty dumb with himself for not trying to learn any kind of weapons or martial arts, support type he may be but those things are kind of essential to any soul master wannabe.

    "I... Will do it."(Oscar).

    "Ning Rong Rong, the one with the most problems yet the one who changed and evolved the most in the shortest time. You are a rich, entitled, and spoiled brat that thinks herself above others, your physical strength is laughable for someone of your level and your techniques or weapon masteries are almost none, its like you did nothing but laze around until now. Which would not surprise me in the slightest considering your previous self. But I think I should also congratulate you for being the only student to evolve the most in the shortest time, you are slowly getting rid of your shitty things, and I can see you are working harder and harder each day. I would only recommend to you the same things I did for oscar, find some movement and martial arts and start learning how to sue some weapons, those things will literally save your ass one day."(Aizen).

    It was harsh but I can definitely tell that she understood, as someone who starts to change by her own volition she is self-aware of most of those things but I guess some of the hard truths still hurt, so he just nodded and I continued.

    "Xiao Wu, one of the most talented and yet one of the laziest between us. I know about your special circ.u.mstance little rabbit, don''t worry I don''t care about it, I am here to teach you after all. You already have a pretty good martial art, so that is some points for you there. The problem is that your movement techniques are garbage, and besides being the one with the most talent for body strength here you barely train it at all. So all you need to do is get rid of your lazy streak, work harder, and start training your body for real."(Aizen).

    She seems a little afraid of me know her secret, but their fact that I didn''t care one bit about it seems to relieve her somehow, looking at Tang San she just gives me a sideway nod so id decided to continue.

    "Tang San, one of the highest talents here. I don''t have much to say to you as you already cultivate both your body and soul power pretty hard, just continue with your good job. If I had to point something is that you should fight dirtier and unconventionally, that is the biggest strength of your technique after all."(Aizen).

    Tang San nodded seemly already aware of his strength and weakness. Now the most difficult two, my daughter an my fellow reicarnate.

 Chapter 193 - The two finalists.

    "And now it''s the time to talk about the two biggest geniuses here at Shrek, Min Ren holder of the [Rayquaza] martial soul, and my daughter Zhu Ling holder of the [Copper Dragon martial soul. Both have beast-type dragon martial souls who already put them at a decent level of quality compared to others, but what truly makes them shine are other things. They of course have a lot to do to reach their full potential, and maybe even break through its limits, so of course, I had to point them in a good direction."(Aizen).

    Both Zu Ling and Min Ren seem a little nervous, not unexpected by any means. Zu Ling is my daughter and even if we had fought she will never hate me for a long time, its difficult to hate your own parents after all. Min ren considers me a successful reincarnate, so even if he doesn''t realize it I am sort of a role model of success in the profession for him. His feeling for what I was able to tell are kinda mixed, he understood why I did that, but the ways of our old world are still deeply integrated within him, so he is in some sort of conflict right now.

    "Min ren you are extremely hard working with both your body and cultivation, besides being someone selfless enough to sacrifice yourself for a friend, these are some admirable characteristics and I applaud you for them. So while I don''t have anything to tell you about your body strength and your cultivation I know several aspects of your repertories you are ignoring. [Rayquaza] as you know full well is a dragon of the skies, and you are forgetting one of the most important attacks of it, one of the most important aspects of this dragon, speed. If you remember [rayquaza] has an attack that is called [Extreme Speed], that is literally one of the rarest attacks in the games, and one of the principal factors that make [Rayquaza] absurd in real life, and you are neglecting such an advantage."(Aizen).

    Min Ren seems to be pretty surprised with it, and I don''t blame him, some times it''s difficult to see the most obvious of things in our lives. Continuing is aid.

    "[Rayquaza] is of course also a dragon so besides its absurd speed you have a lot of other aspects of it to explore, I will just say some of them that definitely will change your perspective a bit [Outrage], [Dragon Rage], [Drago Meteor], [Dragon Pulse], [Dragon Breath], [Dragon Ascent], [Dragon Dance], [Hyper Beam]. I don''t know if you are going to develop one of those as a soul ring skill in the future but it would do you well to try to recreate some of those moves right now, they may as well become your god-level martial skill in the future so I wouldn''t discard them too soon, the sky does not even begin to describe the limit after all. Other aspects that you should improve are martial arts and weapon arts in general, its not a priority like the others but it''s something that you can do in your free time."(Aizen).

    "... I understand, and I thank you for remembering me of those... You can rest assured that I will show you my determination."(Min Ren).

    I nod at him and finally look at my daughter, I know we are at some odds right now and I also know is temporary, but as a father I know it''s necessary, but it pains me to make her pass for those difficulties at the same time.

    "Now my daughter Zu Ling, your talent is one of the highest and the brightest I have ever seen... But the more time passes the bigger your complacency and arrogance grow, It''s not in a sorry state yet but I could see the more you progress and received praise from everyone the more complacent you grew, Me and your mother have been doing our best to not let those things fester and take root, we have been successful so far, but since you arrived at the academy and started living ''alone'' and had some geniuses of your age to compare too you grew conceited and complacent, your progress diminished a lot compared to your old self."(Aizen).

    She seems somewhat ashamed right now. shame is a good sign, it means she recognizes her mistakes and will probably do something about them.

    "You may think that [Titan Gian Great Ape] that attack you was the overlord of the first right, that he is the strongest beast, right? You and your friends think yourself special and strong because you survived such a beast, right? But I have one little thing to tell you, that [Titan Gian Great Ape] is not even the top hundred of the most powerful beings in this universe, he doesn''t get even close. The strongest beast in the Star Dou forest Right now is the Beast God Di Tian the [Golden-Eyed Black Dragon King], he can literally fight some Gods on his own. But he is still not considered strong in the grand scheme of things."(Aizen)

    "But he is as strong as a god, right?"(Zu Ling).

    "The universe is a way bigger place than you can imagine, Godhood is but the start. When you reach the rank of Supreme God-King you can enter the high rankings. But that is still very much far away from any of you. The biggest advice I can give you is to continue your previous training with renewed intensity and gain a lot of fighting experience in the arena, you can even put some restrictions on yourself to make the fight more challenging."(Aizen).

    "Sorry... I will do it, dad..."(Zu Ling).

    "Good. now I have only one final thing I want to say to all of you, Tang San is trying to create the Tang Sect, I can say that it would be extremely beneficial to any of you entering the sect. But I ask all of you to treat this matter seriously, I do not want traitors or anyone second-guessing themselves after entering, you can gain a lot of benefit with the Tang Sect, but you will also have to put a lot of work into it. Right now the Grandmaster will take the resin of teaching all of you, be sure to train seriously and properly because depending on your performance you could get better rewards in the mission hall. Grandmaster."(Aizen).

    "Thanks for everything Aizen, I will personally add my own bit to every one of you, but first I will give some general explication and presentations of who I am, and what you are going to do, so we can start with-"(Yu Xiaogang).

    I didn''t stay to hear it I was soon back at the mission hall with Allessa, I know the grandmaster will explain their training and give a more in-depth analysis of the flaws I pointed, and devise the personalized training plans. It will o good for the kids and I am sure they will finish it even stronger.

 Chapter 194 - Discussing missions.

    Grandmaster did indeed dissected my critiques part by part towards each one of the kids, it was kind of marrying seeing how much he could add and say for them, but this also shows the incredible knowledge of grandmaster, he completely agrees with everything I had said. But he decided to explain it better for the kids, the devil is in the details, so I am not surprised he provided a much more sophisticated and in-depth explanation.

    After that he had his own pieces and critiques to say to the kids, it may seem we are bombarding them with negativity right now, but this is something necessary for their development, liking it or not knowing your won flaws is incredibly useful on the road fo self-improvement.

    After saying some more things, grandmaster decided to end things for today to let the kids rest for a bit, they have a pretty exhausting day tomorrow after all.

    The grandmaster slowly walked towards the mission hall, and I was already expecting him. Right now e are gonna make some good missions for the kids to pick up.

    "Here man, sit. I will get us some drinks and we can start."(Aizen).

    "You sure are not holding back at all when you made this hall... It''s impressive."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Hah, thank you. But when you can literally create anything with the power of your imagination and a bunch of energy making cool stuff is pretty easy."(Aizen).

    "You are such a cheat... *sigh*... I wanted to cultivate a bit more today, So Let''s go down to business shall we?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Yeah sure... About the missions... I was thinking of something more on the lines of challenges."(Aizen).

    "Challanges?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Yep, something like cleaning the bathroom only using soul power, or chopping a tree only using soul power."(Aizen).

    "A good idea indeed, we can even put some other types, like building a fence with only soul power."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "No, I''ve got a better idea. they don''t have a meeting hall right? We can make them build it only using soul power, like that they would see more tangible results for their efforts."(Aizen).

    "Indeed. That would certainly lead to a lot of chain missions, like make a window, to make a chair. All different things that would need different degrees of finesse to make or do."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "We can also make some missions that are literally the opposite, for example. Climb a mountain without soul power, do 50 laps around the field without soul power, and much more."(Aizen).

    "Yeah, That would also improve their physique a lot too. and the rewards could be pills that help with regeneration and smoother cultivation time. And we could put a super supreme reward as your [Purify] skill."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "That is everything good and all but now we reached a part more troublesome."(Aizen).

    "I want them to hunt for their own food, teach them how to track and follow prey in the wild. It would be good training for their eventual first kill."(Aizen).

    "Aizen... I-"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "We both know it''s necessary for them, sooner or later they would have to kill someone. It better if it is in a controlled environment instead of in the fray of the battle. I remember my first kills and it definitely wasn''t pretty, I was simply too green at that time. I lucked out plenty of time on that war... But it was also a grindstone for my abilities, it was also one of the moments I grew the most."(Aizen).

    "*sigh*... I know, it''s just..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Difficult right? But you probably already know about the spirit hall movements, a war is brewing on the horizon and they would undoubtedly end up fighting on it, they are literally the spearheads of their own generation, we can''t do anything about it besides preparing them to the best of or abilities."(Aizen).

    "The war... Will it be that bad?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "For me, Nah. I could end it in right now if I wanted. But the war is literally one of the best opportunities to sharpen those kids, there they wills ee from the worst of the worst humanity has to offer, but they will also see the more brighter and beautiful side as well."(Aizen).

    "*sigh*... It''s kinda cold but I get it... IF what you told me is right..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "That the Gods are already looking at this group of kids? Yeah, right now these kids are literally the talk of the moment for them. Most of what I am doing is giving a little help to them on the road to godhood."(Aizen).

    "Gods... who would''ve thought... (Yu Xiaogang).

    "Dude... you are also one of the candidates, you know that right?"(Aizen).

    "I know... it''s just that it''s kinda difficult to wrap my head around it you know... From the useless Yu Xiaogang to a God candidate Yu Xiaogang... It feels kinda unreal, to be honest."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Don''t worry. As I said, Godhood is just the start of another journey."(Aizen).

    "I know Aizen, I know..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    After that, we decided on some more missions and talked a bit more about the godhood topic, as God said this work has indeed one of the best systems to become a God. The succession system they have going on here is pretty great. It''s like passing a tool, a torch to be more specific.

    The God in possession of the torch(Divine), would choose someone 100% compatible with it, test the possible candidate, and then pass the torch(Divine) to then. The new torch(Divine) bearer would use the torch(Divine), to understand and cultivate divine energy becoming strong enough to be able to pass the torch(Divine) again.

    It''s an outstanding system, with the only problem being that the divine weapon isn''t technically yours as you have to pass it to your successor. but all things considered, it''s an excellent system to produce Godkings.

    Reaching my bedroom Allessa was already waiting for me, she passionately kissed me and hugged me. I guess she finally can show who much she missed me during the time I spent in the Omni Yggdrasil entrance.

    "I love You Allessa."(Aizen).

    "I love you too Aizen."(Allessa).

    We kissed some more and things started to get steamy, we passionately connected in a more deeper way than I could''ve imagined. We went like that for hours, just happy with each other presence.

    It was a special occasion and honestly, I didn''t want to disconnect from her either. We stayed together enjoying each other embrace and body warmth, her big b.r.e.a.s.ts pressing on my chest while we kissed, my hands grasping her firm and plump butt, while we simply delighted ourselves in each other. And so it went...

 Chapter 195 - After Training.

    After some long days of training, the Shrek 9 devils learned a lot. The first step of the training was control. Soul power control was at the same time easy and complex. If you just wanted a passable modic.u.m of control you could easily do the same thing grandmaster did in canon, breaking a bowl with only your spirit power, it would easily be enough for most. But on our talk yesterday I empathized how important control is and how should grandmaster focus a little bit more on it.

    So besides breaking the bowl with your soul power exercise, the grandmaster had them do a bunch of other things with their soul power, of course, we coordinated with the mission hall and the kids ended up building their own leisure hall. the part where they had to hunt got some problem as Xiao Wu is still quite picky with the food, but it''s kind of understandable as she is a rabbit, a 100,000 years old rabbit, yes, but that doesn''t change the fact that she is a rabbit. So she only eating grass and variants is kind of understandable.

    The physical part that was the most changed, everyone ended up doing a mission with the reward being an adjustable gravity seal, they soon discovered how much a gravity seal could help someone on their training, it made everything more difficult fo course, but their progress was great in the end.

    Everyone also entered Tang San''s Tang Sect, some did take more time than others due to the vows and secrecy of all, but in the end, the benefits were too great and they all believed in Tang San''s character and integrity.

    Tang San''s control of his external bone progressed much faster than in canon, with my experience training my own wings that are different, but pretty similar in a lot of aspects Tang San progressed fairly quickly this time arround.

    Another training that they did was for everyone to stay with their martial soul activated the most they could, this allowed the kids to have a better grasp and knowledge of their own martial souls, and will most certainly lead to some more interesting developments. An example would be Tang San [Blue Silver Grass], it took some more time and shenanigans for it to activate its second awakening and become a [Blue Silver Emperror], but this time due to my training, and the fact that Tang San is pushing his body lot more than his canon counterpart I could clearly feel that his [blue Silver Grass] second awakening is almost happening, he just needs a final push.

    Grandmaster also organized plenty of spars and mock battles between everyone else, the most common was to pit the three strongest against everyone else, it would normally be Tang San, Min Ren, and Zu Lign again everyone. Sometimes grandmaster would reduce or increase the said number.

    The first fights were understandably tricky for the kids as they couldn''t go all out with their own friends, they got used to then in due time, but grandmaster and I know they are holding back subconsciously, that is something we would have to rectify in the arena, it woudln''t do to give mercy to your enemies.

    On a particular day that grandmaster started with a spar, which the kids did a little worse than normal grandmaster decided to give them the Devil''s road test, they would have to carry stones in their bags until the destination, they of course couldn''t use Soul Power or deactivate their gravity seals.

    Just from hearing about the task, the kids had some pale faces. But they did it nonetheless, there had to be way more stones than in canon because understandably there were more people right now. Thankfully they quickly caught on to the meaning of the test thus making their journey more smooth and steady than what it should''ve been if they had been individualistic.

    They reached the place exhausted and hurt, but we fed them a simple and incredible pill that would help their body heal and making cultivation easier, this one is a rarer and better version of it.

    When most Kids woke up Grandmaster gave them masks and we put a mission/challenge for them at the arena. They would have to fight with people stronger than then and acc.u.mulate wins and if they could win a specific number of times they would gain the best reward in the entire mission hall [Purify].

    [Purify] is some kind of myth in the Shrek academy as they were always able to see the top reward, but they didn''t know what it is, or what it meant. Zu Ling should''ve known, but I guess it has simply been too much time since I showed the skill to her so she simply has some vague memories of it, which ended up adding even more to the mystery of it all.

    So when they heard the reward is the legendary [Purify] the Shrek 9 Devils became understandable extremely excited, This was the mysterious and extremely rare [Purify], is it an herb? A skill? Or something else? The only thing they know is something extremely beneficial to them, and it would help them immensely in their cultivation path.

    That day a Legendary Team was born, a team that would echo and resonate through the history of the Douluo planet, that day the Shrek 9 Devil''s was born.

    Sadly a team could at most have seven people fighting, but grandmaster had some very good combinations and strategies some everyone could fight an almost equal amount of time.

    There is of course the double, triple, and individual battle, the kids were of course participating in every one of those, even the support-type soul masters, this was something that I made clear. They would like it or not have to fight one-time or the other, so it is better for them to get used to it now... Besides, they did indeed learn martial arts and weapon arts in the school.

    So even if they are at a disadvantage compared to other types they could learn a lot from these fights, this is also a good way for them to become aware of how good this training was for them as soul master, and how the preconceptions fo support types couldn''t fight is just that a preconception.

    The fights were an enlightening experience for the kids, they fought against so many different types of soul masters that even I was surprised with the sheer variety this world has. Oscar and Rong Rong had a lot of difficulties in the fights, but the sheer perseverance of then and the fact they were learning and improving after every defeat make them slow and steady progress. Their first win, even for me that can see the future, was beautiful and totally unexpected. After that they gained renewed confidence and proceed to fight multiple times, winning and losing some.

    I and the grandmaster would often issue missions/challenges for the more battle-oriented students to fight in some manner or the other, that was a good piece that forced event the strongest students to use more of their brain and creativity to fight.

    The Skrek 9 Monster fought, and fought, as both a team and individually. Their fights were varied and unexpected, they always fought people more experienced and older than them. That was of course until one day, after grandmaster and Flander found an older graduate from the academy they marked a fight with other geniuses of this generation

 Chapter 196 - Different scenery.

    Now is the battle against the Royal team, which has a member of the [Blue Lighting Tyrant Dragon] clan, and a granddaughter of Dugu Bo the Poison Douluo. They are a pretty talented and balanced team, some may even argue that they could easily fit the position for Shrek seven monsters if they were born some years later.

    As there are some pretty high stakes right now, and probably more than twelve bets from the Shrek academy alone. Grandmaster decided ''f.u.c.k limitations'' and put our strongest composition to fight, it was Tang San, Zu Ling, Min Ren, Rong Rong, Xiao Wu, Mubai.

    The absolutely WRECKED the Royal team, there wasn''t a slight doubt for even a minute, with Zu Ling and Mubai in the front line, Min Ren using his discovered speed superiority to f.u.c.k over the enemy team, Tang San in the middle with his [Blue Silver Grass] and impressive martial arts skills, Xiao Wu sheer experience and Ron Rong buffs. The Royal team was absolutely CRUSHED.

    I almost felt pity for them on how easily they had been defeated. But for some irony Dugu Yan was able to release a copious amount of poison that had absolutely no effect on Tang San, that shit was way more surprising and scary than in canon, principally if we go by her face. Dugu Bo is definitely gonna kidnap Tang San this time arround.

    The royal team didn''t take the crushing defeat well, but it was kinda understandable as they literally had that genius arrogance imprinted into them, thankfully we were able to rub it off from the Shrek students when they fought again the [Titan Giant Great Ape], and the plethora of loses they suffered also helped.

    Grandmaster also had the brilliant idea of going to the royal academy, but I could distinctly tell that he had some ulterior motives in doing so. Perhaps he wants to show the ugliness of noble society to our dear students, and while he possibly couldn''t predict the future events, with his intelligence he could take some educated guesses.

    I am also quite happy that he would be able to reunite with his love Liu Erlong, and with his renewed courage I guess their reencounter would be smoother. And the fact that the grandmaster is close to rank 50 is also a pretty good sign, after Tang San returns from Dugu Bo garden he would probably be already there.

    During all this time the kids were training and doing other stuff I wasn''t idle, I spent a lot of time making my divine weapon while also expanding my chakra reserves, and I was finally able to reach rank 95 and become a Super Douluo. It was kinda strange having my chakra double yet again, it is always a novelty just try to grasp the sheer quantity of the stuff I have, it''s simply mind-boggling.

    I also talked with Alless and she said she will try to make her halberd/staff martial soul into her divine weapon... That sounded absolutely crazy the first time she said it, but after some theories and explanations I think it would work quite well for her, it literally the most compatible the weapon could be, it''s her martial soul after all.

    After the Shrek staff met with the old graduated student and had some heartfelt moments it was time to pack our things and go towards the Royal academy.

    The way to the Royal Academy was calm and serene, there was a lingering expectation in the air about the new place, expectations about ''resources'' and the new people they would meet. These expectations are not necessarily wrong, but they are not right either, I do really know what will happen after all.

    We soon reached the academy and Rong Rong proceeded to guide everyone until we encountered the arrogant young masters. Things proceed as you would''ve expected them, but you could clearly see that some of the kids were holding themselves to not burst out laughing.

    Then we went to meet the elders and they proceed to test Tang San. Tang San was making everyone proud easily resisting most of the pressure. Sadly things were interrupted by Dugu Bo and the young master. The young master proceeded to make some kind of speech about how much evil we are, how we are tarnishing his reputation, and how with his authority as a prince he expelled us before we even joined the academy properly.

    The elders of the academy were kinda sad of about losing a talent like Tang San but liking it or not the shitface young master was the prince. All this time Dugu Bo was looking at Tang Sang with a puzzlement face like he was trying to solve some kind of mystery. It''s actually quite funny how everyone else ignores me and Allessa just because they couldn''t feel our cultivation, because come on, anyone who looks at our appearance deep enough could tell we are strong, Allessa is an Elf for f.u.c.ks sake, she literally has shining eyes.

    When we were going outside Dugu bo just straight out kidnaped Tang San, for the kids they simply blinked, and both Dugu Bo and Tang San were gone. the kids Started panicking and me being me diffused the situation in the most sensible manner.

    "He is okay, it''s just a kidnapping."(Aizen).

    This of course only served to cause even more distress among the kids.

    "Don''t worry, I know where he is and what he is doing. When he finishes training there I will rescue him, you could rest assured that he is okay."(Aizen).

    Even me not being the most liked teacher so the level of confidence wasn''t that high they could tell I was telling the truth, which I said even helped alleviate some of the worries from the staff. We soon went to Lie Erlogn academy, or more accurately future Shrek academy.

    I decided to simply make grandmaster a favor and tossed him on her side, the others looked at me with surprise and shock.

    "What? He needed some help with his romantic matters."(Aizen).

    The others looked at me in some form of weirdness and surprise, only Flander nodded in approval for my behavior. He probably wanted to do something similar to himself but was a little bit conflicted in doing so.

    The good thing is that the grandmaster was way more prepared this time around so the people of the academy were already expecting us, it was nice not having to pass through the examination troupe, but I am quite sad I missed the opportunity of causing heart attacks on people by the fact that I am rank 95.

 Chapter 197 - Reforming Shrek Academy.

    While the kids were relaxing a bit, Yu Xiaogang had his emotional reunion with his sweetheart. And while Bibi Dong could also be said to be the same in some aspects, I guess grandmaster didn''t stick it in crazy. Besides, he and Liu Erlong seem to be fairly happy right now.

    Sadly Yu Xiaogang''s sweet moment has to end, the kids waited enough and are starting to get quite impatient. So Flander went with us to meet Liu Erlong, the current principal of this academy.

    She and the grandmaster were seated at a table drinking tea and talking to each other, Flander and the kids entered the clearing but the lovebirds seem to be in their own world. Flander had to do some pretty loud fake coughs to get their attention.

    "Flander!"(Liu Erlong).

    She seems pretty happy about meeting her old friend, Flander just looks at grandmaster, and he could already tell how things went as if the extremely happy mood Liu Erlong is on wasn''t already enough indication.

    The trio of friends talks for some time until Lie Erlong decided to make an announcement to the whole school. Liu Erlogn passed the principal position to Flander and presented the Shrek students to the whole school. She also said a bunch of other things that weren''t that much important so I didn''t pay too much attention to it.

    Flander went to the podium to give his speech as the Shrek academy''s first principal.

    "Hello, students. My name is Flander, and I am the new principal. And as a first thing as the new principal, I am changing the school''s name to Shrek Academy. Shrek academy''s motto is that we only accept monsters. I won''t expel any of you of course, But future recruitment of students may be slower-"(Flander).

    Then Flander proceeds with his speech talking some more detail with all the students and teachers in the auditorium, Thankfully his zeal and appeal toward the changes was quite a good first impression on these people that were used to Liu Erlong.

    This is the historical moment where Shrek Academy advanced on a road to greatness.

    The first thing I did was reform the Shrek academy on its entirely. Using the [Yin-Yang Release: Creation of All Things Technique] with a bunch of other jutsus and principally [Fuinjutsu] I reformed and remade the whole academy, changing its colors themes, expanding the campus to astonishing levels.

    When I was in the middle of everything Allessa gave me the idea of making something akin to Hogwarts, a wacky castle with exceeding strange spatial proportions. And that is what I did, the campus was gigantic on the outside with buildings that reached kilometers of height, but it was also way bigger inside.

    The stars were always moving and appear to have sentience, teleporting doors and corridors, places where everything was reversed, gravity rooms of different quantities and qualities. A huge library with enough books to make the grandmaster salivate. And a dining hall big enough to hold a feast with every person in the kingdom.

    Rooms with pools and forests inside of them, different types of beasts and animals inhabiting the castle. Enough protections that can make an atomic bomb look like a firecracker. A room made of ice, a room made of lava, an inside greenhouse, the biggest gym on that planet, a bank, there was absolutely everything you could imagine inside of it. Everything has a minimum of seven floors upwards, and seven floors underground.

    And the best part is that everything was wacky to the extreme, every room and place was constantly moving and changing in the most confusing and wacky ways possible. When I finished remaking all the buildings on campus grandmaster looked at me fearfully.

    "Remember to never let you redecorate anything ever again."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "But the place turned out pretty great."(Aizen)

    "I agree with my honey wholeheartedly."(Allessa).

    "B-But-"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Give up, at least the school is way more fun now."(Liu Erlong).

    "That is most certainly true."(Flander).

    "Glad everyone liked. Now its time to remake everything outside..."(Aizen).

    "And the center of this place? My cottage and all."(Liu Erlong).

    "We will need to wait for Tang San for that one. He has the final piece that will make everything complete."(Aizen).

    I know Tang San changes the Shrek academy place in the future, so I of course prepared something for that occasion, Allessa can easily teleport everything intact to any location on the planet she desires. So when Tang San finds the future and final location of the academy, we will need just the snap of a finger for everything to be all good.

    I don''t need to do much outside, the campus building has absolutely everything anyone could need. Every place of it is also interconnected by physical and magical means, so you could see some pretty strange configurations.

    But there are still somethings that I want to change on the camps outside and surroundings. With a pulse of chakra, I controlled a bunch of different types of trees that I collected over the years to grow all over the place.

    But that is not the most beautiful thing, that is just the start. You see, most of these trees have different colors shapes, and sizes, so now besides a wacky gigantic and complex castle, we have a wacky and gigantic varied forest.

    The forest was honestly beautiful to anyone who looked at it, its strange and abstract mesh of colors and shapes giving it some kind of otherworldly abstract beauty. Thankfully creating the forest was way easier than the castle, it also took way less time.

    Now there last act before me and Allessa took some rest, the statue. There is something that I''ve been meaning to do since I came to this world, and that is a Shrek statue. But not a normal statue by any means, no. It''s a statue made with divine meatls.

    Even if I have the [Yin-Yang Release: Creation of All Things Technique], the skill has of course limits. And while those limits are extremely loose and abstract, the skill is pretty dependent on my imagination. If I want a sword I need at least an image of what a sword looks like, and so forth. But the beautiful and overpowered things about the [Yin-Yang Release: Creation of All Things Technique], is the same as its limitation, my imagination. Meaning that I can create the stupidest and most bizarre things that come to mind. I and Allessa explored this skill to the maximum, as she would give me a new metal, I would analyze it and understand it, draw an imaginary picture and recreate it perfectly with he [Yin-Yang Release: Creation of All Things Technique].

    And that is when the Omni metal comes into the picture, I can''t create this metal with the [Yin-Yang Release: Creation of All Things Technique]. Well, it''s more of an alloy than a metal per see, but you got the point. But even if I can''t exactly create the Omni metal with my [Yin-Yang Release: Creation of All Things Technique], I can create all its components myself. Besides this ended up being a good thing as being the one to forge my own divine weapons from all its components to the final result will only boost my compatibility with it.

 Chapter 198 - Shrek Statue.

    But right now I need to concentrate on the most important thing right now, the Shrek Statue. I will be using some divine metal forged to the best of my abilities to make a rule indestructible statue for the Douluo continent inhabitants.

    First is the size... Hmm, I am thinking of making the statue at the school entrance so it will be the first thing anyone can see then they get closer to Shrek academy. Now the size, it honestly has to be big, big enough to impress these cultivators who have a strange and skewered sense of proportions.

    I decided to make the Shrek statue 99 meters, the number is of course symbolic as 99 is the number of the peak/limit in Chinese culture. It also the final level a mortal can achieve before becoming a God, it is also three times the size of the "Colossus of Rhodes" considered one of the seven wonders of the ancient world.

    Now that proportions are already set, I need to find a pose. Jotaro''s Jojo Pose will do, it''s almost some kind of divine revelation to put Shrek 100 meters statue in a Jojo pose. {AN: I will post the pose in the comments.}

    Then I got to work, first, I made the frames and the skeleton of the statue, putting a lot of emphasis on making them extremely sturdy and using the maximum of [Fuinjutsu] I could to reinforce everything to kingdom come.

    After that, I made the body of the statue with great thickness and volume. After making the body of the statue I start making the details until now the statue looked just like a silhouette of Shrek. So I started making all the detail, from the eyes and ears to the belly and pants. This was the most difficult part as details are important.

    In the interior of the statue, I expanded its interior to the best of my and Allessa ability. Inside I put numerous things from dormitories to classrooms to libraries, practice rooms and etc. But most importantly, I made a lot of rooms that you can easily see the outside world monitoring rooms if you will, so this will in the future become Shrek''s academy''s future guardian home, where he would be able to see the whole of campus and protect everyone.

    It took some time but I eventually succeeded in making a perfect Shrek statue doing Jotaro''s Jojo pose, I, of course, applied as many enchantments and fuinjutsu I could think of in this statue, being prepared never hurt anyone.

    And as the final touch, I went for the base of the statue and inscribed "Shrek is love, Shrek is life". Now, this statue is finally finished, a true show of magnificence and dedication. This is Art, pure, and unquestionable ART!

    What I didn''t think at that time is that the motto I wrote in the statue would slowly begin to slowly become the school motto, in the future a lot of Shrek students when asked about the academy would just answer "Shrek is love, Shrek is life".

    It took me the whole of Three months to make everything, two for the campus and one for the Shrek statue. I of course made a mission hall inside of the campus buildings right now it''s fully operational and filled with competent people handling the missions.

    The mission hall idea truly shone when faced with a larger school population, but Flander knows if I am not here he would go broke in no time with the way the mission hall worked before, so Flander sort of made Shrek mission hall in some sort of Adventure''s guild, so we are just the intermediaries for our students. But the Rewards the academy provide are pretty great, and most of the things in the rewards (Herbs, weapons) can be made in one of the varied rooms I made on the campus.

    The knowledge for the production methods are all in the library, of course, you wouldn''t believe the face Flander made when I gave this response to him. "If you want to know more, everything is in the library". He got a bit frustrated at first but ended relenting, it was still there after all. That was until he saw the massive size of the library, there he almost gave up. But then I explained that the campus library worked on the person''s intent, you just want to read a book and walk a bit on one of its corridors, then you would easily be able to find the book you want.

    After that Flander was understandable happy, he and the grandmaster spent quite a lot of time reading books at the library. I also said that to add new books to the library they have to just toss them inside the room somewhere, the magic and [Fuinjutsu] would take care of it and organize everything.

    They got worried about destroying the books, but I said to not worry as all the books are just magical copies of the originals, the originals and newly added original books are safely stored in an alternative dimension inside the library. That was Allessa idea and creation, she is indeed a once in a lifetime genius.

    After giving the correct directions to Flander and the grandmaster I decided to at least engrave the same instructions on the Library walls, it would also help the students when they come here too. After dealing with those matter me and Allessa wnt to our new home the Shrek statue.

    Yeah, when I said this should be the home of Shrek Academy guardian everyone immediately assigned it to me. I tried dissuading them but apparently, due to the change in the mission hall I wasn''t the mission hall elder anymore, so I need a new function. I would''ve at first objected to such a thing, but the prospects of living inside of a giant Shrek statue were simply too tempting. Allessa also thought it was pretty cool, so we kinda inaugurated our house watching all Shrek movies, it was a blast, to be honest.

    There is also something strange that a notice, normally when a person is cultivating the more he advances the more difficult it becomes right? For me something kind of weir is happening, even if I have to literally double my energy at every level, so it''s not multiplication its potentiation. But instead of becoming exponentially more difficult, I am having generally the same level of difficulty as I had in the previous levels. I took some time to notice it because it wasn''t as apparent before the rank 95. But after I got said rank the milestone of a Super Douluo I didn''t get the expected drop in expansion of chakra quantity speeds.

    I talked a bit with Allessa and she said that either my body is constantly adapting to this increasingly harsher routine of expanding my chakra reserves, or my divine seed is multiplying the speed of it. Or it could simply be both at the same time, we aren''t that worried because the change is positive anyway.

 Chapter 199 - First Impression.

    Seeing as the things here at the academy are relatively doing great I decided to contact Tang San via telepathy.

    "Sup Tang San, how are you doing."(Aizen).

    "... Aizen?"(Tang San).

    "The one and the only. So how are things in Dugu Bo garden?"(Aizen).

    "We had a rough start be ended up becoming... ''Friends''... well sorta..."(Tang San).

    "I already know. I am just asking for the sake of courtesy."(Aizen).

    I could see from here at the Shrek academy that Tang San is making a poker face worthy of an oscar. I must say that I had to hold myself a little bit to not laugh like a hyena.

    "*sigh* So why did are you-"(Tang San).

    "I am simply here to get the news that the Academy campus has been wholly reformed, and you can come back. Ah and before I forget, be sure to rob this dude blind."(Aizen).

    "Ah, thanks for the info. And I was already doing this, he said for me to get comfortable and get as much as I would like. Of course I would swipe him clean."(Tang San).

    "I am so proud of you my student, taking the initiative to do great things..."(Aizen).

    "When I met you I was but a learner, now I am the master."(Tang San).

    "Did you just quote Star Wars to me?"(Aizen).

    "Well... you made us watch that bunch of movies whatever we had time so..."(Tang San).

    "I knew inserting some culture here would be worth it... Now if I heard some prequels quote I could say the day was incredible..."(Aizen).

    "How are things going with everyone?"(Tang San).

    "Great actually, after they have been sent on some missions so I guess their perspective of the world opened up for a bit, so they sort of understood what I did there. And the new campus was an instant like for everyone too, so maybe it helped."(Aizen).

    "Hah, that only makes me more anxious to go back. But..."(Tang San).

    "Yeah, yeah. I know. Just finish what you have to do there, swipe the dude clean, and come back. Bye."(Aizen)

    "Bye."(Tang San).

    *Sigh*, being a telepathic errand boy is strange, but I am in an exceptionally good mood after making the gigantic Shrek statue. So I guess I don''t mind much, not hats a lie, I am never doing it again.

    But the most fun thing was the reaction of the students to the new campus. Everyone kind of freaked out how confusing and outright insane the buildings could be, Xiao Wu still carrying a lot of a ''soul beast mentality'' was stunned beyond belief after seeing where human ingenuity and creativity could carry a simple concept that is building.

    That moment they finally understood why the Soul-Beasts more often than not are way more powerful than their human counterparts always lost to them. That day a Soul beast learned to never underestimate humanity''s sheer potential at evolution, and that would save innumerable lives when she eventually becomes a god.

    Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, and Rong Rong coming from noble and prestigious families were no strangers to luxurious and gigantic palaces and mansions, but that thing the academy became, it scares them. The sheer internal size and the fact that almost everything was moving and is extremely beautiful at the same time was a good honest assault to their senses.

    Excluding Xiao Wu, they were the ones who took the most time to get used to such a thing. They also reached a conclusion that their teacher wasn''t just pure muscle, he is rich and resourceful to a scary degree. After that day they started respecting him even more, even if it was just subconsciously.

    Oscar and fatty took it in stride, seeing it as an opportunity to have fun exploring everything and selling out of date maps, they were honestly having a blast with the building. I guess I could call it a castle now? Everything is connected and it looks close to one anyway. So castle it is.

    Zu Ling had a similar response to both of them, but her emotions were way heavier than anyone. Her dad built this... Such a wonder that will probably go down in the annals of history. Zu Ling felt quite guilt for how she is been treating her dad. So she went to talk with her mother, to know what to do.

    "... Mother. I-I have some questions."

    "Oh daughter, speak your mind. I am all years."(Allessa).{AN: I know, ear jokes with elves, how "original"}

    "Well, I think I kind of was too harsh with dad. But I don''t know-"(Zu Ling).

    "You don''t need to say anything more. Your dad has already forgiven you, he has been a teen too you know. We both have, But our upbringing was slightly different from you."(Allessa).

    "How so?"(Zu Ling).

    "Well... We both grew in war-torn worlds that barely held peace, so for a long time of our lives we just fought and fought."(Allessa).

    "Wait... How old you were when you joined any war?"(Zu Ling).

    "We both were young, I entered the war when I was 21 I think, but that was too early because as an elf my coming of age ceremony is when I am 100 years old, so you could say I entered the war as barely a toddler for the elves. Your dad''s situation is a bit more tricky... He entered the wear when he was 8 I think? I could be mistaken..."(Allessa).

    "WHAT?? 8?? what the heck?"(Zu Ling).

    "He said he was lucky and waited patiently, some people on his world entered the war when they were four or five depending on their luck. And if I am not mistaken after the war he entered a black ops division that dealt with the dirtiest missions on his world... If you want some more storytelling you can always ask him... You know he loves his novels..."(Allessa).

    "I am kind of dealing with a reality slap right now... But you gave me a good idea for a gift for him. I will write a novel."(Zu Ling).

    "That is actually a pretty good idea. Good luck daughter, if you need help just ask."(Allessa).

    "Thanks for the help mom. Now I''ve got to write that piece down."(Zu Ling).

    After that Zu Ling exited the office seemly running away searching for papers and a pencil to write a novel.

    "What you think about this development honey?"(Allessa).

    Teleporting to Allessa''s side I spoke with pride and clarity.

    "It''s pretty good, writing can change someone''s life, so if she decided to really do it I can only be proud as a parent. And the fact that she took initiative is also a pretty good sign..."(Aizen).

    "I am also proud of her..."(Allessa).

    Well, our talk ended up in a cuddling and steamy s.e.x session. But who I am to complain?

    .

    .

    .

    Oh almost forgot the poor Min Ren''s reaction to the castle. after he looked at it and explored its halls for a bit he looked exasperated at me and said.

    "Hogwarts Seriously?"(Min Ren).

    "We both know this one is extremely superior in both space and diversity on its insides."(Aizen).

    "But you even have a Room of Requirements... "(Min Ren).

    "That is not the Room fo requirements, that is just the Reality Obnoxious Room, ROR for short."(Aizen).

    "You are doing this on purpose are you not? *sigh* I gave up... Att least is cool..."(Min Ren).

    "Hah, I knew it."(Aizen).

    "Let''s go finish the James Bond saga, I never had the time to finish it in our old world... "(Min ren).

    "Sure, let''s got. I should also ask Allessa to bring some more content for us, the ones I have are too little."(Aizen).

    "You have literally shelves and more shelves with movies and games... Why do you want more?"(Min Ren).

    "Because I need to left some legacy of our old world culture here... This place desperately needs some entertainment."(Aizen).

    "That is true..."(Min Ren).

    After that, I picked up Allessa and everyone else from eh Original Shrek academy composition+ Liu Erlong and we all when to one of the rooms on the Shrek Castle, this room is the Movie room.

 Chapter 200 - Movie Time.

    After picking up everyone, we went to one of the numerous movie room inside the Shrek Castle. the room has a red and black wall painting, all the chairs are more of Beds than a chair themselves. And just touching a nightstand at the side of your bed/chair and thinking about something to eat it will immediately appear ready for consumption. A truly VIP movie room.

    But before we sat on the chairs/beds, we were trying to decide what movie we should watch, I wanted to watch the prequels again, but most wanted something new. And after some strange and different ideas, I showed them [Superhero Movie].

    This movie is at its greatest when you have watched those superhero movies from the early 2000s, Fantastic 4, Spiderman, X-Men, that have watched most of them so I am quite sure they will laugh a lot with this masterpiece. And I was right:

    "Titanium blades, they cut through diamonds."(Villain)

    "I am not wearing any diamonds."(Hero).

    There was a chorus of laughter among everyone, even Allessa was laughing at it. Hah, if I knew they liked this type of comedy movies I would''ve shown then it sooner. Then there is the part at the dinner table.

    "What happened to your arm?"(Villain).

    "A bike messager knocked me down..."(Hero)

    I see your wrist is bandaged."(Hero)

    "Yes, I burned it in some hot coffee..."(Villain).

    "And you have a cut on your lip."(Villain).

    "Ann... My crack pipe broke..."(Hero).

    "You have a scratch on your neck?"(Hero).

    "Yes... I met a girl on Craigslist..."(Villain).

    "And you have a bruise on your neck."(Villan)

    "I met a guy on Craigslist."(Hero).

    "I am sorry lads, I''ve got to go."(Villain).

    "Why?"(Idiot).

    "I... Shat my pants."(Villain).

    The whole scene they were trying to hold their laughter but when the Big bad villain said "I... Shat my pants." no one could hold it anymore. Everyone burst out in laughter and they couldn''t stop it anymore. The sheer bullshit happening in the scene was simply too much, and the fact that the actors said everything with a straight face like they were completely serious made everything even worse to hold their laugher back.

    After that everyone continued watching the movie and when it ended everyone was looking kind of surprised that this kind of movie made everyone laugh so much. Zu Ling even found me after the movie and said.

    "That was hilarious. Please say that you have more like those? I think I finally found my favorite movie genre."(Zu Ling).

    "I have some more, and if you somehow are still not satisfied your mother can get some more for us."(Aizen).

    "YES! I will tell everyone the good news."(Zu Ling).

    Then she went for her friends and started telling them about the news and they started talking about the movie and the funny things about it.

    "That was different... Different but enjoyable."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "I''m glad you liked it, I only made everyone watch ''serious movies'' until now before you found one of those wacky and comedic movies. Some people say you need to watch [Superhero Mocie] the same way you watch the [Prequels], always searching for a laugh and something funny."(Aizen).

    "Heh, now that I look at it that way... "(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Now, I want to give a tour to some special places here in the castle, so I will call everyone."(Aizen).

    Calling everyone I told them about the tour and the important places I want to visit. Everyone got a bit excited about saying even more wonderful places inside the castle. The first one I wanted to show them is the hall of fame. I open a random door on the corridor, go down a reverse flight of stairs a spin two times in the same place, and bam the door is opened.

    It was a very regal-looking door, it had a multitude of shapen and color that gave it a royal and regal feeling, it greatly impressed most of the people present here. With a little twist, the door opens and we enter a hall that seems to stretch infinitely. The hall seems to have a bunch of divided spaces on it, on each divided space there were nine blank statues, they just look like a plastic mannequin without a face or any discerning features.

    Everyone seems to be looking at the infinity hall with amazing expressions taking in the beauty and novelty of it, giving everyone a bit of time I explain what I want for showing then the Hall of Fame.

    "This is as some of you already suspect the Hall of Fame, here will be recorded every Shrek 9 devil''s generation. Just touch any of these mannequins and send a little bit of soul power into it, it will engrave your appearance. And don''t worry the mannequin will actualize to your new appearances, and when you left this world ins some form or shape it will constantly change from the moment you touched it to the peak, showing everyone you through your life."(Aizen)

    They thought it was incredible, and the kids as anxious as they are immediately touched their mannequin and sent some soul power into it. The mannequin immediately changed to show their appearance, it looked extremely lifelike like those wax statues you see of famous people.

    After that I brought everyone to the hall fo music, here you can find every musical instrument that I and Allessa know off, it works in a similar manner to the library, that if you made and musical instrument recognized by the hall and tossed it inside of here it would get engraved here forever. There is also a bunch of kinds of music I gathered from my past life, from Beethoven and Mozart to Despacito and Rick Roll. Allessa also helped a lot by picking up music from different universes and multiverses.

    After that I went with everyone on the artistic excursion where I showed all the artistic halls, from painting to sculpting, I literally put everything I could think of in this castle, it''s literally one of my masterpieces as a creator. It''s not perfect as I damn well know that nothing perfect exists, but anyone could see how much I put into making it.

    This castle is also a safe haven for me, I don''t know how much becoming a God will change my personality, maybe I will become a completely different person? Or maybe I won''t change at all. But this castle has the special and hidden function of in the case I change too much to show who I really was before I changed. Allessa thinks I am being overly paranoid, but paranoia is a shinobi bread and butter, so I am just being myself.

    Time passed fast and soon it was the day Tang San returned, I could already feel him close to the school. He must''ve seen the gigantic Shrek statue Jojo posing, I can see how it could be a surprise to anyone. He even stopped to read the engraved motto at the base of the statue, his face held a legendary poker face that makes Ok Saitama proud.

 Chapter 201 - Tang is back.

    Walking inside it didn''t take much for Tang Saon to find a melancholic Xiao Wu, as entertaining as it may be ht kids couldn''t help but worry about Tang Saon, even if I had given my word he was okay they are still worrying about it.

    Soon the others also noticed Tang San and started gathering Arround him, he explained what he has been doing, his cultivation swiping Dugu bu, and some minor adventure he had on that place. And when every one of the share 9 devils was present tang san spoke loud and clear.

    "I would like to at hat I am very happy on meeting with everyone again. And to make things even better I would like to give everyone a special gift."(Tang San).

    "First for Mubai this [Singular Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum] It will boss your physical strength and make the flow inside your body smoother and faster."(Tang San).

    "For Oscar, I brought this [Eight Petal Immortal Orchid], It a herb that will help a food master slow progress to be faster. If you use it correctly it can help you until you reach rank seventy."(Tang San).

    "For Fatty I found a herb that can help him purify and replenish his Yang energy, making his fire purer and stronger. The [C.o.c.kscomb Phoenix Sunflower] will prove ideal to help you on improving yourself on the way of cultivating."(Tang San).

    "To Rong Rong, I picked up the [Beautiful Silk Tulip], it will help her absorb sunray and make her martial soul shine even more than it already has. It may also have other beneficial effects like a purer and denser soul power."(Tang San).

    But this time Tang San had better awareness when it comes to the matters of love so he knew his next friend Zhu Zhuqing still have grievances with Mubai, so the herb he would originally gift her was out, I am kinda thankfully he didn''t commit the mistake of giving Zhu Zhuqing the [Yearning Heartbroken Red]. So he went directly to the next best.

    "Zhu Zhuqing this [Daffodil Jade Flesh Bone], it mends and strengthens bones making then stronger sturdier and more durable. It can also help men your relationship with brother Mubai because if you sue the two immortal herbs together they would have a better effect."(Tang San).

    "Master this is [Dragon Heartstring Illuminated Flower], it can help to strengthen your light attribute and speed up your cultivation for realms to come"(Tang San).

    "For Zu Ling, I have this [Earth Bond Metalic Shining Root]. It will boost all of your aspects and your attributes evenly. But the best thing about this immortal herb is the fact it can boost and fill the gaps in your foundation. After eating this you will literally have the sturdiest foundation possible, and the fact that it''s compatible with your attributes will only boost its effects."(Tang San).

    "The last one is for Min Ren. This [Thunder Sky Kiring Sparkling Flower] will help to boost your cultivation and physical speed while also giving you an immense boost with the elements of the sky. It has quite the immense quantity of energy so be careful when eating it."(Tang San).

    "For Xiao Wu, I will give two herbs. This [Yearning Heartbroken Red] to help protect and accompany you in your saddest moments. And this [Double Eared Heavenly Soul Carrot], it''s almost a cheat to anyone with a rabbit type martial soul, it has the effects of improving your cultivation, physical strength, and general mental power."(Tang San).

    Good move boy, very smooth. I see that you made the homework I assigned you and are making me proud. If he told the history of this herb like in canon everyone would know this is a love confession to Xiao Wu. But instead of saying the tale of the [Yearning Heartbroken Red] he simply gifted it to her. So if she grows curious she would check it and found out what it is for, or Tang San could reveal it on a later date creating a romantic atmosphere perfect for a loud and clear confession. Good, the boy is learning.

    "I would like a word with everyone before any of you run off to absorb the herbs."(Aizen).

    everyone stopped in their tracks and looked at me with yearning and anxious faces. I guess the rush of receiving an immortal herb hasn''t faded yet.

    "First of all, I will transport every one of you to a perfect place to absorb said immortal herb. And the moment you absorb said herb I will use my [Purify] skill on each one of you. This is a perfect chance for most of you to obtain a second awakening and if I can push it with my [Purify] + [Imortal Herb] combo."(Aizen).

    "What is a second awakening?"(Rong Rong).

    "Second awakening si when someone is able ''Awaken'' their Martial Soul a second time, thus boosting its abilities to a whole new level. I would like the higher the quality of your martial soul, the higher the difficulty of second awakening. That is why I am using my skill in conjunction with the immortal herbs. I know [Purify] was going to be the supreme prize for everyone and etc. But this moment is simply too good to pass it up."(Aizen).

    "... It''s okay. We understand."(Tang san).

    "Good. Prepare yourselves."(Aizen)

    In the blink of an eye, I teleported everyone to a specially prepared room inside of the castle for them to use to cultivate and absorb herbs. Seeing they already inside of the designated Room the Shrek 9 devil started cultivating and absorbing their herbs.

    The first one I went to use [Purify] was Tang San, as he already absorbed a lot of herbs and all the training he went through he is literally on the border to his second Awakening, he needs just a little push. And my [Purify] is that push.

    "So Tang San. You are currently the closest to a second awakening, all the training and the herbs you consumed only brought you closer and closer to it. And I Will give you the final push to awaken your [Blue Silver Grass] into the next step. Good Luck."

    Using [Purify] on Tang San I could already see the changes. He started shining on a royal blue color worthy of the emperor of the sea. He shone more and more and his soul power rose along, impurities flooded out of his body nonstop seemly purifying his unawakened bloodline.

    And after a shout what greeted me was a new man. Tang San now had Deep sea blue colored hair, with deep blue eyes, he was taller and a little bit bulkier, his hair has grown in length stopping in the midsection of his back. Right now he looks exactly like a typical xianxia cultivator, with the only difference being the blue hair.

    Tang San surprised by his physical transformation started examining and getting a feel for his body, surprised by the incredible changes he couldn''t help but murmur.

    "...[Blue Silver Emperror]."(Tang San).

 Chapter 202 - Giving 2nd awakenings like candy.

    "Nicely done boy."(Aizen).

    "Tanks Aizen, I feel so different now I think I can-"(Tang san).

    "Stop right there my student. Before you do anything stupid be sure to get used to your changes, I wouldn''t be surprised if you accidentally destroy things due to your new strength. You control over your soul power has also probably gone to shit right now, so take care for not using any skill they will probably ''flood''."(Aizen).

    "Okay, I understand... I guess I was too excited."(Tang San).

    "Now I will leave you alone. But before you do anything be sure to take a bath, impurities smell like rotten shit."(Aizen).

    With that I disappeared to Rongrong cultivation room, she is the closest to finish absorbing the herb and I want to use [Purify] on her right on time. Reaching her cultivation room I can see that she is very close to finishing absorbing her herb, I waited for a bit, and when her [Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda] started shining I used my [Purify].

    The pink-colored shining light emanating from her immediately intensified and started covering her whole body, impurities started gushing out from her like some kind of dam blocking then broke. The pinkish light started getting clearer and clearer, unit the pinkish light started to become rainbow-colored. The now Rainbow colored light shone with enough intensity to blind weaker cultivators. And after a huge shockwave of rainbow-colored light, Rongrong''s second awakening finished.

    Now Rongrong looked a whole different from her previous self, she matured a bit gaining more curves and visible muscles. Her pink hair has changed to a silver-white color, and under it keeps shining in a rainbow-colored light, her hair has grown enough to touch her feet giving her a regal and otherworldly appearance. {AN: Pretty similar to that Kill la Kill villain Ragy¨­ Kiry¨±in.}

    Her eyes were silver with a faded rainbow color on them. Looking at me she said.

    "Thank you... teacher Aizen this [9 Colored Treasured Rainbow Pagoda] its something my clan has-"(Rongrong).

    "Don''t. This is not the evolution of your clan martial soul, this is the evolution of YOUR martial soul. A martial soul is something very personal and particular to someone and this one shows a lot about yourself. Someone cold and arrogant like silver, but with an interior of rainbows showing your good heart. I can safely say that your improvement in both personality and cultivation has been astounding, continue like that and your future will be bright. But right now you must get used to your changes and newfound strength. And don''t forget to take a bath, impurities smell..."(Aizen)

    After that, I disappeared from Rongorng''s cultivation room and went to Oscar''s the one closest to finishing his own herb right now. And it didn''t take much time for him to finish it, choosing that time I aimed the [Purify] skill at him.

    He started shining on a brown-reddish light that covered his whole body, the expected impurities came rushing out of him in great quantities while he started shining more and more, suddenly some gold-colored sparks started gushing out of him in great quantities until it became like a golden colored firework continuously showering golden sparks. And after a loud *Booom* a new Oscar appeared.

    He has grown a bit, gone was the teen look he had in the past, his muscles became more prominent and his hair grew to touch his, his hair color didn''t change but you could clearly see come golden glitter on it that appears to be permanent.

    "Wow, my [Recovery Sausage] became a [Radiant Golden Recovery Sausage] its- "(Oscar).

    "Before you try anything I will repeat what I said for the others who have already finished. Get used to your changes before doing anything. And remember that impurities stink a lot. Bye."(Aizen).

    Vanishing from Oscar room I went to fatty''s cultivation room. Fatty''s case is kinda different from his canon counterpart, my words seemly greatly affected him, after that day he started putting way more effort into everything he is literally the one who cultivates the most both his body and soul power. Sadly no matter how much he exercises he didn''t seem to lose his fatty body, I guess genetics are a bitch even in a cultivation world. But you can easily make genetics you bitch on a cultivation world, the second awakening is here to prove me right. Seeing him finishing his herb I immediately used my [Purify] skill on him.

    Fatty started shining on some scorching red flames, the shining flames grew and grew, but you could clearly feel the evil aspect one them, the impurities started getting out of fatty''s body. And to this day he is the person with the most impurities I have ever seen only losing to Yu Xiaogang. His impurities were so great that they took an almost solid form. It took some time but eventually, the flames exploded transforming Ma Hongjun into ash. But from the ashes surged a renewed man.

    He was tall a broader, with not even an ounce of fat on his body. His muscles seem to hold incredible explosive power, his hair grew enough to reach his knees its color changing to a deep crimson red you could even see flames would somewhat flicker from the tips of his har. His eyes keep interchanging between yellow, orange, and red.

    Looking at his new self fatty started crying... this is something he never thought would happen to him. But he is not crying of guilty or anguish, no he is crying in pure happiness.

    "Thank you, teacher. This [Scorching Sacred Fire Phoenix King] martial soul is... it even changed my-"(Ma Hongjun).

    "Don''t worry about it Ma Hongjun, this just shows that your efforts paid out. You are the one who cultivated and exercised the most, and you should be proud of that. But remember to never get complacent, there is no medicine for regret after all. Like the others just get used to your new changes and please take bath."(Aizen).

    Disappearing from Ma Hongjun Cultivation room I went for the next one. Yu Xiaogang.

 Chapter 203 - A different Awakening.

    Hah, who would think my [Purify] skill would be so op. Who I am kidding? It''s a 1million years old soul skill of course it has to be op, but I got to be honest here, its effects are better than I expected principally with the right timing. If my skill is used together with other beneficial factors it is pretty easy to get an upgrade for normal people.

    But I still want to see the effect of this skill on something evil or corrupted, All this time I''ve been using it basically to learn impurities but... maybe if I use it in some corrupted creature I will be able to purify it? It worth testing it in the future. Maybe when I visit Allessa''s world I can test it on those demons and whatnot? I know I am basically a quasi-buddha seeing as I have attained the four states of being and I probably have an extremely unfair advantage against anything considered "evil".

    But right is Yu Xiaogang time, he is currently almost finishing absorbing his herb. Seeing eh finished I immediately use [Purify] on him. He didn''t expel that many impurities like last time, but he still expelled some, which must be some newly acquired ones. But what surprised me the most is that my purify was the final kick for his 3rd awakening? That is quite a surprise.

    Grandmaster''s third awakening didn''t have a light show as the previous time, no. It was a simple exceeding blinding flash of light followed by a draconic roar and then silence. It was the fastest awakening I have ever seen, he probably was extremely close to it and just needed the final push the [Purify] provided. Getting up I can see the changes in grandmaster, he is blonde now, Draco Malfoy blonde. His muscles grew and gained a little bit more definition and his skin has a yellowish shine to it. Looking inquisitively at himself he says:

    "[Radiant Light Dragon King], A third awakening? how is it possible?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Quite simple my friend, it was due to a number of lucky coincidences and opportunities. You had the ''luck'' of being born with a failed martial soul. Wich made it way easier for your Second awakening to happen, you just had to provide the correct resources, in this case my [Purify]. The third awakening must''ve happened because it would happen anyway."(Aizen).

    "What do you mean? Like it was destiny or something?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "No, nothing of sorts. Your second awakening could be said to be ""incomplete"" with a lot of quotation marks there, you basically just needed to acc.u.mulate a little bit more energy and with a little nudge, you would have your 3rd awakening."(Aizen).

    "But that..."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Is something exceeding rare I know, if I got by the history of the Douluo planet there is maybe just a handful of people who passed through the same phenomena."(Aizen)

    "But I don''t remember any records of this."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "This type of things you won''t find one records, it has been a long time ago. If you want info about it you need to ask the planet itself..."(Aizen).

    "What do you-"

    "If I am not mistaken the first ancestor of the [Clear Sky Clan] was one of these cases. He was born with a simple hammer spirit, was able to evolve it to a [Sky Hammer], and after a lot of hardsh.i.p.s and lucky encounters he evolved it to [Clear Sky Hammer] we have today."(Aizen).

    "Wow, impressive... Is the [Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon] martial soul something similar?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Nope. The [Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon] is a mutation of a diluted bloodline from the [Blue Dragon King] which is one of the "sons" of the Dragon God."(Aizen).

    "It gets way more complicated I am right?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "You have no idea my friend, no idea. If you want to research ancient martial souls a bit more I wrote everything I could find in the library so you can easily find some ancient and obscure info there."(Aizen)

    "How did you get such Info if they are so rare?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Didn''t I say it before? I have the best informant. But right now I better go, Mubai and Zuqing are close to finishing their herbs. Bye, see you later."(Aizen).

    Teleporting to their room I see both of them back to back finishing absorbing their herbs. Seeing the perfect moment I use [Purify] on both of them simultaneously. As expected they started shining but instead of the typical shining, I could see that the light was interwoven between themselves. Seeing this opportunity I shout.

    "Use your martial soul fusion skill right now, don''t lose this opportunity."(Aizen).

    Apparently, they heard me as the lights started spinning and fusing together when it finished a giant behemoth was standing in their place, the beast roared and I could feel the changes in temperature. Ther beast was still shining and seeing this as another opportunity I used [Purify] on their martial soul fusion.

    The beast shone brighter and brighter and after another loud roar, I could see both Mubai and Zuqing changes. Zuqing grew up, her muscles were more defined and aimed toward agility, she was taller and curvier, her hair now is now the same color as a black magmatic rock and sometimes you could see the shining "magma" under it. Mubai grew more muscled and broader his previous blonde hair now a deep black with white stripes, his aura also changed to that of a cold prince rather than the previous boisterous playboy.

    "Your [Magmatic Hellish Civet]..."(Mubai).

    "Your [Forst Blacklight Tiger]..."(Zhuqing).

    The looked at each other a multitude of emotions flashing in their eyes, it appears that the fusion was more than just something physical like last time, maybe they got a mental connection too when they did it? But better let the couple resolve their grievances, I am not going to get in between a couple like this. So I just disappeared to Min Ren Cultivation room.

    Reaching there I could see that he is almost finished absorbing his herb, waiting a little bit for him to finish I use [Purify]. Min Ren started shining in a rainbow-colored light, a DNA helix symbol appeared in the middle of the shining light... Can I laugh at someone''s second awakening?

    Come on, the dude''s second awakening is the Mega Evolution of his pokemon martial soul, that got to be a cosmic joke somewhere. The light shone brighter and brighter until Min Ren was engulfed by a cocoon of energy which he soon exploded from, and a new Min Ren Appeared.

    He was taller now, his muscles more compactor but more defined with a lot of explosive power contained within. His waist-length hair blue like the sky, and his eyes a menacing Red shining color. He looked at the new himself and then at me.

    "Don''t laugh..."(Min Ren).

    "I want, but I won''t. But you got to admit that it was funny... Min Ren Mega Evolves to [Mega Rayquaza], if you shout "rayquaza, rayquaza" I wouldn''t be able to hold myself and I would die from laughter."(Aizen).

    "Sigh... At least I am way stronger now."(Min Ren).

    "Yup, maybe you can even become the God of the Sky? who knows?"(Aizen).

    "... That does indeed sound plausible, but I don''t know any god like that..."(Min Ren).

    "Don''t worry, you and the others from the merry band are already in the eyes of the gods. Sooner or later they would send their tasks to all of you."(Aizen).

 Chapter 204 - The last awakening?

    Finishing with Min Ren Mega Evolution- I mean Second Awakening, it was time for my daughter to shine. Zu Ling''s case is kinda special as she already has a pretty strong martial soul [Copper Dragon], So I could safely guess that her second awakening will turn pretty powerful.

    Teleporting to her cultivation room I can see that she is almost done absorbing her herb, waiting for the right time I use [Purify] as expected she started to shine, but instead of the copper-colored light I was expecting, it was a metallic colored light,

    The light shone but I could clearly see that the light also cast a feeling of balance and heaviness in the environment, after the intensity of the light shone a bit more I heard a roar that sounded more like metal grinding against metal. The metal grinding sound would clearly bring agony to any weaker person in the surroundings, thankfully it didn''t affect me.

    After the roar a new Zu Ling appeared, hair long enough to cover her entire back, her muscles got more accentuated and compacted, Heir hair a distinct metallic color, but looking at it closer, her hair did indeed became metal. Her eyes now a silver metallic tint, her height at least 10-20 centimeters higher than previously.

    "[Adamantine Metalic Dragon] Wow... "(Zu Ling).

    Wait... This name and evolution pattern is rather similar to something I can remember... I swear if she has a 3rd awakening called [Bahamut The Platinum Dragon] I am gonna call the DM because I want a cheat too. Thought the man who can literally create anything by the power of imagination alone.

    "Congratulations on your Second Awakening Daughter. I am very proud of you."(Aizen).

    "Thanks, dad... Now I am finally getting stronger."(Zu Ling).

    "Indeed. I will make sure that you get the necessary battle experience tho, it would be a waste to be stupidly powerful and not know how to use it. Sometimes when I got huge boosts on my power I also confronted similar challenges, so I guess I know what to do right now."(Aizen).

    "Don''t worry Dad, I will continue to make you proud."(Zu Ling).

    "That is my little girl. Now I need to deal with the las of your friends after that e can have a group reunion."(Aizen).

    "Before you go, dad. Can I ask you to use your [Purify] on the teacher''s staff too?"(Zu Ling).

    "Don''t worry I was already thinking about it, [Purify] works is a bonus for the best working teachers. So the better their performance they could receive different rewards including an [Purify] as a bonus at the end of the year. But now I need to go, bye."(Aizen).

    Teleporting to Xiao Wu''s cultivation room I am confronted with an amusing scene, she just ate her immortal herb and has already finished absorbing it.

    "As I could''ve guessed such a herb wouldn''t have an effect on a 100.000 years old soul beast."(Aizen).

    "It did indeed had an effect, but I have eaten plenty of those in my life so the effects are quite diminished."(Xiao Wu).

    "Hehe. For an old hag like you that is quite impressive."(Aizen).

    "Old hag only in your dreams. I am pretty young to soul beasts standards."(Xiao Wu).

    "I know, but that is still fun. How did you like my not even subtle way of covering information?"(Aizen).

    "Did you really need to accentuate the word Rabbit? Thanks to your "clues" Tang San is close to figuring it out... I... "(Xiao Wu).

    "Don''t worry, you both have more in common than you could have ever imagined. A match made in heaven indeed."(Aizen).

    "What do you mean-"(Xiao Wu).

    "Now I will use the [Purify] on you and teleport outside. with 100.000. years of cultivation you got to have acc.u.mulated so many impurities that I don''t even want to be in the room went hat shit comes out. Concentrate on cleaning yourself, the palace can clean itself automatically. Bye"(Aizen).

    Using [Purify] on the old hag I immediately see what could be only called a River of impurities coming out of her body. That is my cue to run away, I can always use my sensing methods to see what is happening inside and considering that most of the true bodies of 100.000. years old soul beasts are pretty big, the number of impurities got to be something astronomical.

    I know xiao Wu is a [Soft Boned Rabbit], I am just curious what kind of Soul-Beast she is going to evolve into. Yep, Soul beasts can evolve too, a Shark can Evolve into a Dragon with the optimal conditions, the same is true for whales and other reptile creatures. The same thing can happen to those of the Duskgold bloodline soul beats, or bird bloodline soul beasts.

    Reappearing home where Allessa is waiting for me, she greets me with a warm voice.

    "Hello dear, how it went?"(Allessa).

    "Hah, everyone got an awakening. I know you have seen it, so you know how cool some of those martial souls are."(Aizen).

    "Indeed. I was surprised with Grandmaster''s third awakening too, that is some rare shit to this planet standards. But what surprised me the most was our daughter evolution... Metallic hair must be such pain to take care of."(Allessa).

    "That I can completely agree with, but maybe there are some household spells that could help her?"(Aizen).

    "Definitely, now I only need to find a way to translate those mana-based spells to soul skills."(Allessa). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/mokuton-authority_17402525605705405/the-last-awakening_50921192223195565 for visiting.

    "A good idea, we already have some experience with such things so I guess it won''t take as much time as the first tim-. Well, interesting development."(Aizen).

    "What happened?"(Allessa).

    "Tang San entered Xiao Wu Cultivation room and "discovered" she is a soul beast."(Aizen).

    "Ah, that. It was bound to happen, with you throwing clues and nitpicks here and there sooner or later he would pick up on the clues. Maybe he already knew it and just need some solid proof."(Allessa).

    "Could be. I guess now we will have to deal with the drama between the two."(Aizen).

    "Maybe not? They have quite a good relationship so I don''t see it crumbling any time soon. Interracial romance is as old as human history after all."(Allessa).

    "Yep, and we are technical of different species too."(Aizen).

    "Exactly, worst case scenario we can hold some couple therapy sessions for then."(Allessa).

    "That would be more for the Lolzs than anything else, and you know it."(Aizen).

    "Why do you think I suggested it in the first place?"(Allessa).

 Chapter 205 - Spirit hall?

    After Tang San and Xiao Wu finished their drama I could say the result was quite good. As I and Allessa suspected Tang San already had a rough idea of what Xiao Wu is so it didn''t spiral out of control in some kind of overused drama. They talked for some time and their relationship ended up stronger than before. Quite a good result if I do say myself.

    Ah if you curious Xiao Wu evolved in a [Radiant Love Pink Rabbit], I know all these awakenings must be confusing and all so here is the mental chart that I made:

    Tang San = [Blue Silver Grass] -> [Blue Silver Emperror]. Rank 40.

    Dai Mubai = [White Tiger] -> [Forst Blacklight Tiger]. Rank 40.

    Zhu Zhuqing = [Hell Civet] -> [Magmatic Hellish Civet] . Rank 40.

    Xiao Wu = [Soft Boned Rabbit ] -> [Radiant Love Pink Rabbit]. Rank 40(47)(Just need to "create" her new ring).

    Oscar =[Recovery Sausage] -> [Radiant Golden Recovery Sausage]. Rank 40.

    Fatty = [Evil Fire Phoenix ] -> [Scorching Sacred Fire Phoenix King] . Rank 40.

    Rong Rong = [Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda] -> [9 Colored Treasured Rainbow Pagoda].

    Zu Ling = [ Copper Dragon ] -> [Adamantine Metal Dragon] -> [???]. Rank 40.

    Min Ren = [Rayquaza] -> [Mega Rayquaza] -> [???]. Rank 40.

    Grandmaster = [ Radiant Light Dragon ] -> [Radiant Light Dragon King]. Rank 60(69) (Just need another soul ring and it is basically in Rank 70).

    Fusion(Mubai+Zhuqing)=[The Thermal Beast Emperor of Duality].

    The [???] are people who I think have a possible 3rd awakening in the future. In this case only Zu Ling and Min Ren for now, sadly a 3rd awakening is a rare event, even when I asked the world it didn''t have much history on it than what already know.

    I waited with Allessa for some time for everyone to get used to their new strength. After that, I called everyone on a private plaza inside a spatially expanded room inside the Shrek Castle. Using the skill on my wings I teleported everyone to the Plaza, these Wings are really handy and every time I discover a new power on then, One million years old external soul bone isn''t just for show after all.

    "So now that everyone has passed their second awakening it is time for a little reunion of everyone. Don''t worry as a great portion of yourself reached a rank 40 in some form or the other we will be having a soul ring hunting trip. But before that, I will give you all a week of rest where you could do whatever you want, you all earned it after your second awakening. Use this time wisely."(Aizen).

    After that the kids went to do their things, talking with each other and telling about the new cool things they could do with their 2nd awakened martial souls. Grandmaster went to search for Liu Erlong to tell the news about him becoming stronger, talking about stronger with the new resources of this New and better Shrek academy Liu Erlong is close to breaking through to Rank 90, I will probably "help" her and grandmaster hunt a 100k years old soul beast each, both for grandmaster soon level 70 and Liu Erlong 9th ring.

    After saying my piece I disappeared from the plaza and appeared at Allessa side, we have some time to snuggle and watch some anime while the kids have their resting time.

    Like these three days passed smoothly, the kids were having their fun, heck event he teacher was having fun. Sadly The spirit hall had to spoil such a good day.

    At the entrance of the school, being stoped by a multitude of wards fuinjutsu and defensive formations there is a bishop and some lackeys from the spirit hall. Seeing such a disgusting case of the young master syndrome that I had to intervene before I blow up the entire school out of annoyance because of this guy.

    I expected for then to come knocking on our door sooner or later, such changes I made on the school were indeed difficult to NOT see them. But I guess they would at least try diplomacy first, and this guy is way too poor of a diplomat for that to happen. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/mokuton-authority_17402525605705405/spirit-hall_50946397222007403 for visiting.

    Appearing at the front of the Shrek statue I looked at the now fuming spirit hall bishop at my "front" door screaming about:

    "DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM. MY FATHER WON''T STAND THIS NONSENSE. I AM (don''t care) AND MY FATHER WILL SHOW YOU ALL FOR THIS INHOSPITALITY."(47 years old young master).

    "Geez, dude, you didn''t even talk to anyone yet and you are already calling your daddy. But guess my expectation was too high, they should''ve been on the negative."(Aizen).

    Allessa following my teleport also looked at the situation with some amus.e.m.e.nt, as strong as she is this is just too funny to pass it up.

    "You... Don''t you see this (Show some shitty insignia), I am Lord (i don''t care) and you have mistreated me with such inhospitality barring my entrance. I demand compensation."(47 years old young master).

    "No."(Aizen).

    I could have constructed some elaborated responses but some people are simply not worth your time and words, this guy is one of them. And by Allessa''s laugh at my side, I guess we are on the same page too.

    "YOOOOUUU... You dare to laugh at me? someone without cultivation like you? Who do you think-"(47 years old young master).

    He seems to stop when he noticed Allessa presence, and while she is a Warcraft Elf showed by her long ears and shining eyes, she is someone extremely beautiful. The Bloodstain showed some malicious smile. And I think we all know where this is going.

    "If you give me that woman I could-"(Bloodstain).

    "Die?"(Aizen)

    "Eh?"(Bloodstain).

    Releasing my 9 golden rings for all the world to see, the bloodstain knows he f.u.c.k.i.e.d up. The golden light of my rings shone and bathed the whole school on their light illuminating all the campus and all its inhabitants, future tales would say that the golden glow was even able to penetrate inside the castle showing how majestic and powerful it is.

    With a wave of my hand, a gigantic golden hand of my [100,000,000 Armed Radiant Golden Buddha] slapped the shitstain and his lackeys out of existence. This day marked what would later be known as the first doc.u.mented apparition of the Golden God Douluo, the creator of the Shrek castle, and its first Royal Guardian.

    A theme for great debates in the future would be who was the strongest Douluo of that time? Was it the Golden God Douluo? The Tang Sect Founder? The Adamantine Dragon Douluo? The Sky God? Sadly there aren''t enough records about the mysterious figures that were the Golden God Douluo and his wife, so most of the future debates are pure speculations. Only Shrek high echelon really knows a fraction of what those legends were capable of, but they refuse to give all those info without said person''s authorization.

 Chapter 206 - Xianxia Line.

    What happened after I slapped out the Young Master of 47 years old out of existence is something I like to call the Xianxia line. One day later You master''s father came to school. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/mokuton-authority_17402525605705405/xianxia-line._50970659509041967 for visiting.

    "You killed my son. I demand a compensation for this vile act, if you bring me the head of the Golden God Douluo I promise I will be merciful."(Young Master''s Father).

    The response for that is of course the same his son received. He was slapped out of existence. This of course wasn''t the end of the Xianxia line. A day later his ancestor was knocking on my door.

    This time I didn''t let him spew garbage from, his mouth again. I just slapped him out of existence and proceed with my day. Sadly this wasn''t the end of the bullshit as the ancient ancestor was here the next day.

    "YOU. You devasted all-"(Ancient Ancestor).

    Didn''t let him finish either, this bunch of garbage has been ruining my morning for some days and I am already ay out of patience to deal with them. Similar to his predecessors I slapped the Ancient Ancestor out of existence.

    "Finally, it is finally ended."(Aizen).

    "Why such a drama? It just some flyes buzzing around."(Allessa).

    "I know, but it''s the first time I experienced these Xianxia Line things. Didn''t know it was so bothersome."(Aizen).

    "Next time just be more efficient then. How they say "Not even the chickens remain" or something like that."(Allessa).

    "Yeah, that is definitely a better idea. Definitely better than passing through this bullshit again."(Aizen).

    "Heh, just forget about it. Today the kids are going to go hunting new soul rings, so forget about the flyes and let''s laugh at their antics a bit."(Aizen).

    "Hah, you are right. That is more entertaining anyway."(Aizen)

    "Talking about entertainment, how is your training going?"(Allessa).

    "Pretty great actually, the closer I got to reaching rank 99 the faster I progress."(Aizen).

    "That''s good. Love."(Allessa).

    We talked some more until we reached the meeting place. The kids were fully equipped and ready to explore the jungle, sensing the contents of their belongings I could smile proudly at how they didn''t bring any useless things and most of the contents were useful for surviving in the jungle.

    Yu Xiagang and Liu Erlong and some teacher are also accompanying us, Both are also going to get their own rings to. We entered the Star Dou forest and chose a good place to make camp, putting up the enchanted and fuinjutsu tents most prepared to rest for the night.

    Sadly a 11987 years old horned frost scorpion disagreed with such a prospect. Surging from underground he attacked the Kids, sadly for him they changed a lot since it was the last time they fought against a soul beast of such caliber.

    Sadly for the scorpion, the Kids were kind of Overpowered right now, one of the first to acts to my surprise was Ronrong she immediately summoned her martial soul and buffed Zu Ling, Mubai, and Tang San.

    The three buffed kids immediately went to action, Tang San using his martial soul and soul skills, started containing the scorpion in place. Zu Ling used all her buff skill that superimposed with Rongrong''s and proceed to punch and kick the weak spots of the scorpion carapace.

    Mubai For the finishing blow used his strongest damaging skill, and by luck or skill, he ended up hitting a fatal spot that immediately killed the scorpion. It was probably wounded or weakened in some form but that is still an impressive feat for the kids. Even the kids were kind of impressed with their own power.

    "Don''t forget to absorb this Rin Mubai, it''s quite compatible with you."(Aizen).

    "But it''s a black soul ring..."(Mubai).

    "You''ve been training hard Mubai, don''t underestimate yourself. You can absorb this black soul ring, with some difficult yes, But you still can do it."(Aizen).

    "Okay teacher."(Mubai).

    The absorption was rather turbulent, but still a success. Mubai was rather surprised with his own capacity and his brand new black soul ring. This also rose the hopes of others in acquiring brand new black soul rings.

    But even with the excitement, we all rested for the night in preparation for tomorrow and future hunts.

    There wasn''t any noteworthy hunt in the future as the Kids most just ganged up on the beasts and absorbed their rings. Even Zu Ling and Tang San who had to hunt for higher leveled ones didn''t have that much problem as the kids just ganged up on the beasts in such a manner that it was almost sad to watch.

    Didn''t take much time and everyone has gotten their rings, even Yu Xiaogang acquired his sixth ring and is already ready for his seventh. But we decided to at least wait for the kids to get back for his and Erlong soul rings.

    Returning the Kids to the school we prepared to hunt Liu Erlong and Yu Xiaogang 100k years old beast.

    "So for this hunt, I will bring both of you to one of my dimensions. When I hunted for my rings most beasts had subordinates and I didn''t kill them, so right now is a good time to hunt for them."(Aizen).

    Teleporting both of them close to an armored light drake of 100k years old I deal a nearly fatal blow to it.

    "Deal with it now, I already did more than enough. this one is a good match for grandmaster martial soul so go ahead."(Aizen).

    The battle if I could call it that was swift and the grandmaster quickly finished the Drake and proceed to absorb its ring. The absorption process took some time as the grandmaster is really dealing with his limits in this situation.

    Having a 100k ring as your seventh ring is quite good principally for his future prospects, as the ring that is literally called the gateway ring going to great lengths to absorb a higher quality is very beneficial to your future.

 Chapter 207 - Tournament Arc.

    For Liu Erlong ring we hunted a Scorching Fire Dire Tiger of 111k years old a fitting ring for Liu Erlong 9th rank. Thankfully she was also prepared to absorb the soul ring so there wasn''t much ceremony or any mishappening. But what was truly moving was that she gifted her 100k soul bone to the grandmaster as a sign of their love.

    It was a touching moment for then so Allessa and I decided to just let the lovebirds be alone for some time, they earned their moment after all, and I could easily guess this is something extremely important for then, Liking it or not time doesn''t heal all wounds, it only makes it possible for you get "used" to then. I am the living example of it, even to this day I could still feel my past life, my past self, how dumb I was, how useless I was... *sigh* I know I changed, and I am not that man anymore, I literally held destiny on my own hands and, now I have someone I truly love, I have a daughter, unbelievable strength, and I am literally in the road to becoming a god, who would''ve thought? But some things...

    After the lovebird''s moment finished grandmaster proceed to absorb the two 100k soul bones, both being respectively for his right arm and left arm. It was painful and even a normal person could hear from here his bones breaking and being remade, it was even worse for Liu Erlong, but she is also a cultivator, so she understands it. Finishing absorbing the soul bones grandmaster strength has surely skyrocketed, if he goes all out I would not be surprised if he is able to fight against a normal titled Douluo, he has a Dagon King martial soul after all.

    Returning back to school the kids greeted their teacher, most were quite curious to see the new fancy Red Rings on then, Xiao Wu held a strange face probably slightly mortified by it, I don''t blame her. But I am sure as hell still gonna eat the meat of those soul beasts, as I said I don''t waste food. Going to her side she says:

    "*Sigh* as much as I understand the law of the jungle... It still bothers me a little, you know?"(Xiao Wu).

    "I guess it''s understandable, but for you, they were strangers beasts you didn''t know. So the same way I couldn''t less care about Xing Sha who is dying right now to a bandit attack 47 Kilometers from here, you can''t "care" about them either. You still feel sad, maybe pity? But that don''t change things, the most you will be affected is maybe a for few days at most, and that is still stretching a bit."(Aizen).

    "I guess that is something true for both humans and beasts, our sheer capacity to move on and don''t care about the ?mportant" things, we somehow are more worried about the most trivial things sometimes..."(Xiao Wu).

    "Heh, I agree. But I already know my shortcomings, a good aspect of having reached the four States of being in the Buddhism is that I have good self-awareness."(Aizen).

    "I understand... I think its better if I got back..."(Xiao Wu).

    "Sometimes I feel like the old man here you know?"(Aizen).

    "Well... For human standards you are pretty old after all."(Allessa).

    "I guess you are right. How old are you by the way?"(Aizen).

    "Well I am 22235, but a lot of this time doesn''t count as life experience per see as most of it I spent on my magic. You certainly remember how awkward I was with you when we first met, right? I was not much for social interactions, and you being my first was also something that made me very nervous, and then there are all the mistakes I made on our first interaction-"(Allessa). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/mokuton-authority_17402525605705405/tournament-arc._51003485658866789 for visiting.

    "I already said, don''t worry. I made some mistakes in our first interactions too. But we are happy together now and that is all that matters."(Aizen).

    "I love you Aizen Senju."(Allessa).

    "I love you too Allessa Zoey Windrunner."(Aizen).

    .

    .

    .

    Well romantic and philosophical moments aside, an important event in the history of the words is coming up. The Continental Advanced Soul Master Elite Tournament. A mouthful I know, but still, this is an important event that will solidify the position of the Shrek Academy towards the world.

    The kids don''t know the future importance this tournament will have, all they know is that they want to have some fun using their cool new powers. And as you could''ve already guessed this tournament will barely be a challenge, if in the original timeline were being weaker they still won, here is basically a no brainer that their victory is all but granted.

    And even if the Spirit Hall is one of the organizations they probably want to gauge the strength of our younger generation, in their eyes I may be an expert but I am still mortal and so subjected to the passage of time. Sadly for then, I''ve long since been ageless, so the only thing they could accomplish with this tournament is giving more publicity to Shrek.

    I could easily see through Spirit Hall''s measly plots, it would also be extremely easy to just exterminate all of it. But I don''t want to hold the kid''s hands much longer, I already helped then all a lot if I do too much for then it will become counterproductive, as the saying goes "Give a man a cup of rice and he will be grateful, give a man a sack of rice and he will be dependent on you."

 Chapter 208 - The tournament.

    Seeing as the tournament would be way too easy for everyone I devised some seals to put upon their strength. It''s a simple three-layered seal, and for each layer of the seal I set loose they will gain 10 ranks of their strength back.

    3 layers of seal equal rank 10 of strength, 2 layers of seal equal rank 20 strength, 1 layer of seal equal rank 30 of strength, and no seal as expected releases their normal strength. At least that way we won''t be having the canon [Clear Sky Hammer] fiasco that revealed Tang San as a member of the clan. While also giving the kids some challenge on their matches, I, of course, control the seals completely being the one who can control it I decide what kind of strength they should have in their fights. It would be a fun guessing game if I didn''t have [Future Vision], but I guess I am still having fun even with it.

    So the kids went to fight even with the imposing limitations on them, Sadly for their adversaries even with said limitation they still absolutely destroyed them, principally considering the Trinity of the most powerful Tang San, Zu Ling, and Min Ren.

    Slowly as more matches were Fought they started to be Called the Three dragons of Shrek, Tang San isn''t a dragon per si, but he more than compensates for it with skill. The others also gained nicknames principally when Mubai and Zuqing used their martial soul fusion technique the [The Thermal Beast Emperor of Duality] its presence was enough to gather them a good legion of fans calling then the Thermal Duo.

    Fatty, Oscar, and Ronrong are called the airborne trinity too, as most of their fight they kept flying around either using Oscar''s third Sausage that gives them wings or just simply being carried by Fatty. They had to employ quite the tactics to win some of the fights and some comebacks were really beautiful.

    Xiao Wu was some kind of wild card, to be honest, she could fit in all formation due to her incredible flexibility so she kind of participated in most battles showing experience worth fo being called an old hag of 100k years old.

    But those that truly shone were inevitably the Dragon Trinity of Shrek liking it or not Tang San, Zu Ling, and Min Ren can be considered geniuses among geniuses among geniuses. They were already impressive when you compare them with the other geniuses already showing their outstanding capabilities but after their Second awakening? They simply skyrocketed in terms of power and potential, if before they could already compete with the current generation and stand easily on top, right now they are reaching the older generations and I am completely sure they will soon surpass them. Heck, they are talented even if you looked from a Douluo God perspective.

    And seeing as that I limited than on these fights, they had to fight tooth and nail to come out on top of some battles showing both their creativity, ingenuity and sheer will on winning even under disadvantageous situations. The armored school, the Illusion school, the mental school.

    The mental school was of course the funniest, like on canon their teacher tried to attack and kill Tang San and failed miserably. This time that dude of course tried the same thing, but sadly for him this Tang San is way stronger and ruthless, so Tang San easily overpowered that guy''s will, poisoned him, and sucked him into a dried corpse with his spider lances. It was impressive seeing the sheer difference between him and his canon counterpart strength, and I have no doubts that with a higher quality martial soul like the [Blue Silver Emperor] he awakened right now his cultivation speed should be ways stronger.

    Then there was the blaze academy that tried everything and still came out in defeat, it was kinda funny principally when the Shrek revealed they were hiding some of their strength and I loosened the seal enabling them to show quite and spectacle to everyone while they dismantled the poor blazing academy.

    The fight against the Ice phoenix fusion technique was quite good, principally even when they used the fusion technique they still felt the suppression effects of a superior martial soul due to Fatty superior [Scorching Sacred Fire Phoenix King] martial soul. It was a surprise for the phoenix girls who had never felt something like it, and Fatty ended up becoming the Star of that fight. I am sure this version of fatty won''t have the same sad fate as his canon version, principally seeing his dedication to becoming stronger right now, and I really hope so as no one deserves to pass eternity alone as his canon self did.

    The fun thing is that the [Evil Eyes White tiger sage] didn''t appear this time, as I expected Mubai went on a completely different patch than what was expected so he didn''t get the attention of the Sage, so even if he is miles ahead of his canon counterpart the people of his kingdom practically thought of him and Zhuqing as a bunch fo outsiders due to their recent mutated awakenings, so I guess this time we wouldn''t have the drama of Mubai losing the [Evil Eyes White Tiger Sage] inheritance. They could maybe feel quite threatened by his talents, but they will always have the excuse of purity and whatnot, and seeing as Mubai kingdom is practically in the middle ages cultivation style purity is kind of a big deal.

    In canon, Mubai had [Evil Eyes White Tiger Sage] inheritance so his claim to the throne was quite a big deal, but right now they tought him a way lesser threat. Idiotic I know, as he is way stronger right now. But I guess it is their problem, not mine.

    Seeing that this time there was way less drama around the tournament was overall a lot enjoyable for the kids, it was a time they could literally fight to their heart''s content on close fights that made their blood boil. It was fun, and there was little to no drama for them. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/mokuton-authority_17402525605705405/the-tournament._51021248301418883 for visiting.

    The teachers couldn''t be more proud, the more the kids won and Shrek academy fame rose the prouder they became, it was a feeling of genuine happiness and accomplishment towards the kids achievements.

 Chapter 209 - Giant sword.

    This part of the tournament inevitably ended, Shrek''s popularity has been skyrocketing recently. A lot of eyes were in this new school that has been showing everyone its power. I even detected some people that went to the academy to investigate, sadly for than the number of wards and fuinjutsu in the Shrek castle is staggering enough that even I would have a little bit of trouble invading the place. Sadly it''s easier to destroy than to build.

    The new rising fame of Shrek aside, the kids had a little bit of rest period before the second part of the tournament, heck even Dugu Bo appeared to say hi. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/mokuton-authority_17402525605705405/giant-sword._51045959144104406 for visiting.

    Tang Hao also appeared to observe his son like the stalker that he is, I let him off the hook right now, but if he bothers me again I don''t mind sending him flying for the third time.

    After some period of rest, the Shrek academy entourage went to the two empire''s borders. Close to the border appeared the giant sword mountain, the giant sword mountain is even more impressive up close. According to the legend, this sword-shaped mountain is the Angel''s god sword that fell after her fierce battle against the Asura god.

    But I have another theory, my theory is that this mountain is the legacy of the Sword God. Like the [Sea God Island] is the Sea God legacy to find his successor, this giant sword mountain is the Sword God legacy, it works entirely different from the [Sea God Island] but if what I am feeling is right, that should be the way the Sword god will choose his successor.

    Sadly the requirements for you to become the new Sword God are quite steep, you need to have a [Sword Type] martial soul, and have enough proficiency with the sword that you have awakened your intent, or is close to it.

    Intent is well... A strange topic. You could say for example that I have long since awakened my intent and have been using it since I was younger. How? quite simple actually, Haki is intent.

    I guess I need to explain it a bit better, Haki is your will and you could say that intent is almost a synonym for will, and as intent is a form of superimposing your intent upon reality to gain diverse effects, you could say that Haki is closer to it.

    An example would be Zoo''s master on One Piece, Zoro''s master on One Piece explains that a master swordsman can swing his sword as hard as he can and not cut even the weakest of leaves, while also weakly swinging his sword and being able to split metal. The key to that is of course Haki being used together with Intent. When swinging the sword at a leaf you have the intent of ''not cutting'', and when swinging your sword towards the metal your intent is ''cutting''. Thus this led me to believe that either Haki is extremely close/connected with intent, or they are the same thing looked at from a different angle.

    Another example is the [Conqueror''s Haki], the Haki fo the King''s, if you have the intention of bowing, of bending the knee to someone you will never awaken this Haki, all users of the [Conqueror''s Haki] are kings in their own right, and using [Conqueror''s Haki] is pressuring the role and the people to you will, it could be also seen as using you intent to pressure someone/something.

    So this led me to draw those conclusions that [Haki] and [Intent] are almost the same thing, but Haki is of course notably different from what we are accustomed to seeing what intent is. So maybe [Haki] is an anticipation of [intent]? a more abstract form?

    When I reached those conclusions I immediately taught [Haki] to Allessa to help her awaken her halberd intent, it helped a lot. But sadly she is still extremely awkward when using [Haki], not surprising seeing she just started using it. I bet I was like that in the start too. Having two millennia to refine something really does make a difference.

    But the fact that Allessa awakened her halberd intent can also mean that magic does indeed also use intent for its spells, even if it''s in a different and minor form, so even if she didn''t advance much on the [Haki] department she was already using intent for other things, [Haki] only helped on giving her that final push to awaken her halberd intent.

    Leaving the talk about intent behind I guess I should also say that the second part of the tournament for the kids is being an absolutely breeze, they are simply destroying their opponents be it on the individual or team battles.

    And even now that Mubai is on the border of his Empire, his brother faction didn''t think much about him, I can''t stress this enough, on how funny it is that even Mubai being stronger than his canon counterpart with the [Evil Eye White Tiger Sage] legacy his brother doesn''t care about him now just because they don''t know much about his mutated martial soul. The human mind is surely a mystery sometimes.

    There was another battle against the blaze team, and Hu Liena the leader even showed her exceptional Soul Ring fusion technique. Sadly for her Tang San is leagues ahead and was able to successfully counter and win again her new strategy.

    The battle again the Thunderclap Academy was even more pitiful, for the enemies that is. Mubai, Tang San, and Ma Hongjun showed why a second awakening is such a big deal when the fights they had in the canon were pretty difficult, and when it came to this one even with the seals they were still able to safely win showing their superior skill and strength.

    After that fight, the Ghost Douluo from spirit hall tried to threaten Tang San due to his surname being tang and the possible correlation with Tang Hao, let''s just say that I added another person on the list of things I slapped out of existence. The funny thing is that he came here in secret so I don''t doubt the spirit hall will take a lot more time to notice his disappearance than they should.

    The funny thing is that situation still triggered Tang San enough for him to reveal to the world his [Clear Sky Hammer] martial soul. Now I just can''t wait for the spirit hall to send more shitty minions(titled Douluos) for me to slap out of existence.

 Chapter 210 - A mess with a lot of blood.

    Tang San Was of course a little bit put off by the consequences of his actions, he didn''t think the repercussions would be so great driving both the spirit hall and the crowd wild. But it''s kinda understandable a member of the supposed strongest clan appeared, I would be surprised too you know.

    Tang San''s first action after the match wasn''t running away, of course, he has some confidence in mine and Allessa strength so he stayed in the end, instead of doing what his canon counterpart did.

    "So you are not running away?"(Aizen).

    "No, Why would I?"(Tang San).

    "Because your enemy is ways stronger than you?"(Aizen).

    "But I have teacher''s protection, so why should I?"(Tang San).

    "So it is like that huh... It appears I''ve been a bit too much lenient recently..."(Aizen).

    "What do you mean teacher?"(Tang San).

    "What I mean?... Deal with it."(Aizen).

    "What you said?"(Tang San).

    "You heard me, loud and clear. Deal. With. IT!"(Aizen).

    I disappeared from his vision and left him and the kids to the wolves. The fact he took for granted my intervention, in this case, is a bad sign. My objective of making them more independent was nearly a failure in this case, but I guess there is nothing better than a bit of a reality check to make them remember who I truly am.

    Allessa also approved of this endeavor, she also noticed they are getting a little conceited winning every match knowing they aren''t at full strength, guess the second awakening was a real confidence boost in this case. Liking it or not changing your martial soul will undoubtedly change you a bit. They are just kids and it''s normal for kids to grow too arrogant with this bunch of wins.

    There is, of course, Xiao Wu and Tang San with an old hag and a.d.u.l.t mentality consecutively. But that doesn''t exclude then of being dumb enough to go with the flow, I guess they just sort of got contaminated with the mood of the others and just kept feeding the monstrosity that is peer pressure/assimilation. A fight again a Title Douluo is sure to cure then of that disease.

    Soon the Shrek Nine Devils were walking on the plains a little bit away from the city, their reception to my response was fun, to be honest. But some of them like Min Ren and Xiao Wu understood why I did it, the funniest was when Tang San got out of the peer mentality and finally realized his blunder, liking it or not he has to clean his own mess, it won''t do to have a senior always cleaning his ass time and time again, and this time the mess was birthed due to his stupidity which makes things even worse on my perspective.

    He could''ve easily not revealed his [clear Sky Hammer] and they all would be relaxing on the 5-star hotel just waiting for the next tournament match, but no... he couldn''t control his own pride and he had to show the world his [Clear Sky Hammer], this would be a good lesson for him to maintain such pride and ego in check, those things can easily kill you, or worse, transform you into a Chinese young master.

    The start of the fight was strange, the Trap Douluo- I mean the Chrysanthemum Douluo appeared in a burst of speed showing that the spirit hall persecution is not a joke. Tang San tensed together with all the other kids.

    His first movement was using his forth and first soul skills, closing his opponent and binding him, the Androginous Douluo just smiled taking everything in stride. Hongjun was the second one to act creating a geyser of fire and spewing incredibly hot flames towards the Epicene Douluo.

    Using Honjun flames Min Ren used his wind control to strengthen their effects creating something akin to a Scorch Release strike. Zu Ling stomped on the ground and used her 4th skill Trmor to cause an earthquake with fused with the previous attack causing what appears to be devastating damage on the Chrysanthemum Douluo. Mubai and Zuqing immediately used their fusion technique while Xiao Wu keep spamming her mind-affecting skills.

    Jumped in the middle of the fire the Mubai+Zuqing fusion technique the [The Thermal Beast Emperor of Duality] spun on the air while also boosting the already stronger flames elevating their temperature once more, and after a final spin, it sped in the Chrysanthemum Douluo general direction. All this time everyone has long since been boosted by Oscar food and Ronrong support skills.

    Sadly for then, the difference is quite steep when comparing them with a Titled Douluo. The Chrysanthemum Douluo endured all those attacks like nothin and seemly uncatered, looking as good as new, he just smiled and proceed to slowly dismantle every one of the kids. Rongrong seeing the situation escalating too quickly immediately called for her clan with her special fireworks.

    Sadly her clan will take a little bit more time to rescue them, all this time the Chrysanthemum Douluo didn''t stop his slaughter. Of course the sadist bastard didn''t kill any of them, he crippled and dealt innumerable fatal wounds, but he for some reason refused to kill them in some kind of twisted pleasure for the suffering of kids. He also paid special attention to Tang San for some reason, and I got to admit some of these wounds look pretty ugly from here. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/mokuton-authority_17402525605705405/a-mess-with-a-lot-of-blood._51066583308619918 for visiting.

    Then Ronrong Clan arrived with Bone and Sword Douluo taking the front and fighting again the Chrysanthemum Douluo, due to the sheer numerical and strength advantage they easily dominated the fight and started repelling the Chrysanthemum Douluo.

    Inevitably the Chrysanthemum Douluo had to retreat due to his disadvantage. Ronrong''s clan immediately runs to the destroyed and ruined kids.

    "F.U.C.K! HE CRIPPLED THEM!"(Bone Douluo).

    "*gnashing teeth*Shit!"(Sword Douluo).

    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g bastards I swear-"(Ning Fengzhi)

    "Don''t worry because... I AM HERE!"(Aizen).

    I could easily hear Allessa laughed in the background. Then I suddenly teleported to the middle of everyone, both Bone and sword Douluo immediately sprang to action and put their guards up.

    "You, who are you?"(Sword Douluo).

    "I am Aizen. the Golden God Douluo... Gosh, how awkward that title is..."(Aizen).

    "If you think you will-"(Bone Douluo).

    "Don''t worry, I know him. Ronrong mentioned some things about an eccentric teacher of hers. So what are you doing? if you have to the rescue I must inform you that you are... well... Late."(Ning Fengzhi).

    "I am going to heal them of course!"(Aizen).

    "Hah, don''t lie to me... Those wounds are... It''s impossible to help them."(Bone Douluo).

    "I must have to agree with the old fossil on this one."(Sword Douluo).

    "Nah, relax your old bones there my friend... Just Watch. [Sage Art: Yin-Yang Release: Rebirth From Helios]"(Aizen).

    Suddenly a yellowish golden light covered all the kids, their wounds visibly started to heal, severed limbs were reconnected, destroyed eyes healed, torn up members recovering, hidden injuries completely healed, heck Oscars intestines were back in their normal place right now. Their resilience in not dying could be said to be praiseworthy. This jutsu I used the [Sage Art: Yin-Yang Release: Rebirth From Helios], is just and Area of Effect improved Sun mark that I created for situations exactly like this.

    The kids were kind of out cold after this one. I don''t blame then, this one was kind of rough but I guess the message I wanted to pass got through along with PTSD and a bunch of other problems, but that is something for the future me to deal with. Teleporting me and the Kids back to our Five Star Hotel I proceed with my day.

    "What the f.u.c.k just happened?"(Sword Douluo).

    "I... I... "(Bones Douluo)

    "I have no idea, my friend, no idea."(Ning Fengzhi).

    {AN: If you want a little bit more content I also have my other novel Red-Eyed. Devil. It has only 60 chapters, but I post chapters there daily too. Thanks For Reading.}

 Chapter 211 - Tired but still fighting.

    The kids slept through three days because even if their body was 100% healed right now their mental strength was almost completely drained. They had some pretty strong nightmares if everyone moving about and screaming some time or the other was anything to go about.

    I could resolve everything instantaneously with my [Telepathy], enter their minds, and help every one of them overcome this hurdle. But I am not going to do that. When I was thinking about it I suddenly had an idea. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/mokuton-authority_17402525605705405/tired-but-still-fighting._51092870639177544 for visiting.

    Remembering how naruto got to learn how to control Kurama I decided to do something similar for the Kids. A similar Waterfall test where they would be confronted by their opposite side, their fear, anger, and unfulfilled expectations. {AN: A thanks to the reader ''omegamon'' for giving me this suggestion.}

    To build that waterfall I would need to use a lot of [Yin-Yang Release] together with fuinjutsu and magical wards. Then suddenly my mind connected some dots and I found the perfect place to build the Waterfall. Shrek Castle.

    The castle is already immense by itself with innumerable rooms of different purposes and ways, so adding a waterfall room isn''t over the norm. Heck, there are currently 6635 waterfalls inside of the castle, one more is just a matter of when not how. But this Waterfall of Truth needs to be built seriously and with as I don''t want any permanent damage to anyone who uses it.

    But I guess by the end of the tournament I would have it done, The kids in the meantime would need to fight in the tournament while tormented...

    After the three days of rest, they all woke up and grouped up in the dining room of the hotel to eat something. They spent three days sleeping after all so they must be starving right, so it''s no surprise that they first thought was about eating. Seeing this as an opportunity to mess with them I suddenly appeared in the dining hall.

    "Sup students, how is it going? Slept well?"(Aizen).

    They all looked at me with soulless dead like stares, the eyes were sunken and they appear to even look thinner than they should comfortable be, the was an unease and gloomy aura around them like they regret living or something. Tang San was the worst of all, undoubtedly feeling incredibly guilty for putting them in that kind of situation. Some time passed and none had the will or the strength to answer me, deciding right nows isn''t exactly a good time to pressure them as they just woke up. So I will just say my piece and teleport back to Allessa.

    "Now I won''t waste your time so I will be just as direct as possible. What happened was the consequence of arrogance. Remember that there is always a sky beyond the sky so don''t let your pride and ego get to your head. Thankfully the tournament gave a week of rest period from your previous fight and seeing as three days have already passed you have four more to rest and recover from this endeavor. Bye and have a nice rest."(Aizen)

    And they rested alright, they basically just slept or meditated stopping only to eat and talk a bit with each other, I guess it would still take a little bit more time for them to completely recover, but I will also use this to teach them a second lesson: The world won''t wait for anyone, they being in good condition or not doesn''t matter for the tournament organizers, so that is another good lesson that will be literally beat into them. I also already started the building prosses of the Waterfall of Truth, Allessa was also interested in it so she is also been helping me a lot.

    Soon the day of fighting against Mubai''s brother came, the kids, of course, haven''t recovered completely and are still far from it, but as I said: "The World waits for no one.". The world, in this case, can also be changed to "Life", but I guess the time for someone ageless doesn''t have the same meaning so I guess "The world" fits in this better.

    The fight again Mubai''s brother team was strange, everyone could see that the Shrek Seven Devil was a little bit out of it, the bags under their eyes and the gloomy aura a clear indication of it. And when they fought it was strange... They fought with clear despair on their moves, it was their life depended on it.

    They fought using dirty tricks and never underestimate the strength of their enemies, they didn''t talk while in combat they just fought. Which is a great improvement in my opinion, you don''t need to talk or explain shit to your enemies that are extremely idiotic and off-putting. This led to them fighting in an extremely efficient form that was baffling to the spectators because even if before their fighting style already carried this efficiency they didn''t shy away from the theatrics.

    Now they are working as an efficient well-oiled machine and it made me proud, it appears the values of a shinobi finally go through their thick skulls. That is none at all.

    The fight was honestly more of a beatdown that Mubai''s brother was willing to handle. They fought and ended it as fast as possible scoring a pretty good amount of surprise, principally from Mubai''s brother''s faction.

    After the fight, they simply ate and lay down in bed as if they are too tired to even move, which might actually true. If I am not mistaken they have another fight against the Blazing team and if this goes the way canon was they will just give up the fight, which is actually good news for the tired kids.

 Chapter 212 - Finals and the award.

    The fight against the blazing team can''t even be called a fight, the Blazing team seeing the power of Shrek and how different and more efficiently they were fighting simply gave up the moment they stepped on the arena, so thus Shrek was decided as the winners of this round.

    The Shrek students still carrying a little bit of exhaustion on their step went back to eat sleep and most importantly meditate. Meditating isn''t just good to strengthen yourself and improving your soul rank, it also extremely good for self-reflection, to search within yourself.

    So even after the trauma, the kids were still meditating, sadly they are way too far from a solution but it helped their condition nonetheless.

    The next match was of course again the Spirit Hall elite team. This time I allowed them to use their full strength without any kind of restraints, I know how much spirit hall f.u.c.k.i.e.d over with Tang San''s family so I guess I could at least allow them this opportunity of dismantling spirit hall''s prided team.

    The battle was a massacre in Shrek''s favor, principally now that they could use their full strength they weren''t just evenly matched, they destroyed their enemy even with hen having cultivation superiority, Zu Ling shone truthfully in this fight showing the true powers of her [Adamantine Metal Dragon] which has both an absurd defense and offensive power lacking only when it comes to speed. Min Ren also showed why a Maga Rayquaza is so scary spamming [Draco Meteors] and [Dragon Ascencion] showing his incredible speed and attack power.

    Tang San showed his powers as a control specialist making the very act of moving to his enemies be something extremely difficult, and just to spite than and spill salt to their wound he wouldn''t hesitate on using his [Clear Sky Hammer].

    I remember when he asked me if he should continue showing and using his hammer right now, I just looked at him and said "Now that you''ve already shown it, why hide it?" He looked at me in a little bit fo surprise but after thinking about it for some moments he decided to integrate the hammer in his fighting style, so it would be fairly common to see the obstructing his opponent with his grass and striking then down with his [Clear Sky Hammer]. He showed amazing skill in switching between his martial souls, it was quite impressive for the audience and the spectators to see how smoothly he traded between them.

    Bibi Dong couldn''t hold nor hide her expression of surprise anymore, anyone could clearly see how impressed she was with the Shrek team, I guess their strength hasn''t sunk in until now that she saw them by herself.

    Even her fancy presentation when opening the match was I no way close to how impressive the fight was, Shrek maintained themselves the superior without a problem the whole fight.

    Then the Spirit hall elite team pulled off a three people fusion technique, and let me tell you even I think that is slightly impressive for a bunch of brats, slightly already stretching things as it is. Thankfully that didn''t phase the Shrek team much as Mubai and Zuqing used their own fusion technique the [The Thermal Beast Emperor of Duality].

    Both fusion techniques weren''t exactly equal ins strength but the [The Thermal Beast Emperor of Duality] could easily fight again the spirit hall elite team for some time. In canon, Shrek used a special technique from the [Clear Sky Clan] to untie their soul power and summon the true body of the [Clear Sky Hammer] something similar to a 7th skill, that, of course, was an instant win in that case.

    But this time as they are dominating the fight it never even passed through their mind the prospect of using that technique, besides the risks of course, and the fact that I don''t like that Deus ex Machina solution.

    With such good synchrony that could cause envy to any lesser soul master [The Thermal Beast Emperor of Duality] Zu Ling, and Min Ren started bombarding the fusion technique of the spirit hall elite team, while they maintained the fusion occupied the others started preparing a definitive attack using Hongjun as the initial focus.

    The spirit hall elite team fusion technique soon grew tired, liking it or not fusion techniques are quite a bit exhausting so they are stressing and stretching themselves to maintain it. And when the combined attack of Hongjun, Tang san''s [Clear Sky Hammer], Min Ren, and Zu Ling the impact was strong enough to dispel the spirit hall elite team fusion technique and render them unconscious.

    The crowd howled and commemorated the Shrek academy victory over the spirit hall elite team. the kids couldn''t stop smiling and jumping in excitement showing that the good old victory really means a lot to them.

    Of course, now they were still pretty tired, so even with the celebratory mood they ate at the victory party and went to sleep, the awards ceremony will be tomorrow so it''s good that they are at least rested for it.

    The next day the Shrek academy team was ready for the awards ceremony, they went close to the podium where Bibi Dong was and waited for her speech. And as expect Xiao Wu was the only one with a somber and gloomy mood. If I am not mistaken in canon Bibi Dong kills her mother which started Xiao Wu''s resentment feeling towards her.

    But on this timeline it''s different, I''ve been investigating such important events of this world and Bibi Dong did technically kill Xiao Wu mother''s, but it was under different circ.u.mstances. If the canon is to believed Qian Daoliu ordered Bibi Dong to lay with his son, Qian Renxue''s father''s, yes Bibi Dong was r.a.p.ed in the past... That''s is disturbing on so many levels and I will be sure to kill the bastard, the rapist was already killed by Tang Hao after Tang San''s mother sacrificed herself.

    Going back on the fact that Bibi Dong killed Xiao Wu mother''s, she was the one who did the last hit her 9th ring is proof of that, but the ones who really killed Xiao Wu''s mother were the others Douluo of the Spirit hall Bibi Dogn just dealt the final blow and absorbed the ring. All of this, of course, doesn''t excuse her shitty actions heck I''ve killed people for way less, I just wanted to say that she isn''t the same person. Her daughter is somehow innocent, she is now posing as a prince and poisoning the king, but that is easily curable, maybe her destiny can be different this time as I quite liked her character in the original. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/mokuton-authority_17402525605705405/finals-and-the-award._51120596817344693 for visiting.

 Chapter 213 - Stopping time.

    Now that I think about it, being a Shinobi really kinda skewered my perception of some things, heck in the Renxue situation I''ve done way worse things than her as an ANBU, poisoning the ruler of a country is quite mild and tame compared to something the ANBU does regularly. Enough of thinking about the past, things are starting to get interesting.

    Seeing as Bibi Dong practically ignored the nervous Xiao Wu probably interpreting it as she is simply nervous about receiving the awards she continued talking. At this time I had an idea, I always dislike the fate of Bibi Dong and Renxue, so I started making a plan. Connecting my mind with Allessa with my [Telephathy] as I''ve done plenty of times I relayed my plans to her, she nodded finding it pretty funny and agreed it was a good course of action.

    Suddenly Allessa invoke her martial soul, the halberd/staff appeared on her hands and with a smooth motion she says:

    "[True Magic Art: The World!]"(Allessa).

    Then time stopped. What Allessa just used is one of her self created spells she labeled "True Magic Art". And before you ask the name of the spell didn''t come from some misguided arrogance or anything of the sorts, its name came from the fact that it is based on her true magics.

    Yep, allessa isn''t a genius on magic for nothing, studying her two true magics she was able to pick up some of their parts or what I called concepts and create the "True Magic Art", the spell "[True Magic Art: The World!]", picks the concept of time from the second true magic, and using another spell from her home universe that also deals with time stuff she was able to somehow create some time-related spells, and much more.

    The catch is that even if most "True Magic Art" are incredibly overpowered the mana cost of them is simply too steep which should render most of the "True Magic Art" unusable or simply too nerfed to be of use. That is of course the problem for anyone but Allessa as she literally has infinity mana, so even if a time stop spell like the "[True Magic Art: The World!]" she can maintain it indefinitely.

    Some could also use the excuse of their body be took weak to channel that amount of mana at the same time and yadda, yadda, yadda. But Allessa si apparently immune to useless nerfs, that besides being a Warcraftian Elf that is literally the best race possible when it comes to channeling mana, she also has trained her body exceptionally, principally after we got together. And yes we indeed did that dirty exercise you are thinking in your mind, she also accompanies me on most of my absurd daily workouts thus in all these years on Douluo world she has also strengthened her body tremendously. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/mokuton-authority_17402525605705405/stopping-time._51146170646460986 for visiting.

    The Fun thing is that even if she didn''t do any of my crazy workout routines her body would still be leagues beyond even straining itself to channel her infinity mana, she had infinity mana for a long time after all.

    "I love the same you give that spell. It fits so well with its effect."(Aizen).

    "Well, we watched Jojo together, and I can''t find a more iconic name for a time-stopping spell than that. The others were all generic names anyway like [True Magic Art: Mass Teleport] or [True Magic Art: Mass Repair]."(Allessa).

    "Don''t worry we can change their names for cooler ones in the future. But now little Bibi is panicking a little bit, let''s go give her a scare."(Aizen).

    .

    .

    .

    Bibi Dong couldn''t wrap her head around the fact that the spirit hall elite team lost, they were supposed to be the elite of the elite, the strongest of their generation. And they even lost to a member of the [Clear Sky Clan], which by all intents and purposes should''ve made her way more furious.

    But on the contrary to the popular belief, the supreme pontiff Bibi Dong actually quite likes the [Clear Sky Clan], Tang Hao in specific. The fact that he killed that f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard was what changed her view of the clan, liking it or not Bibi Dong owe Tan Hao one for killing that rapist sc.u.m, and she will be eternally grateful towards him, sadly she needs to maintain her image in the spirit hall unless that bastard Qian Daoliu starts messing with her life again.

    But her prison will soon end, she grows stronger by the day, and very few people know about her deepest secret her twin martial souls status. She has over the years been slowly feeding her secondary martial soul with prime soul rings making her strength exponentially grow, soon she will reach rank 99 and she could make that bastard Qian Daoliu to eat shit.

    But right now she needs to give a speech to the tournament winners, the elders will be extremely furious that their so precious elite team lost, which is a total win in her opinion. The more she can make their lives difficult the better she feels, they could all continue sucking Qian Daoliu''s d.i.c.k for all she cares, it only makes things easier for her to know who are her allies and who are her enemies.

    But even then she has to act as if she is very displeased when giving her speech in a subtle way that it doesn''t offend the winner and the spectators while at the same time showing her displeasure clearly enough for the old bastards to not bother her later.

    Then suddenly in the middle of her speech something happened, she took more time than she is comfortably on admitting to notice the changes in her surroundings, the eerie silence that permeated everything, after noticing the sudden silence she finally does a look over everything and almost have a heart attack.

    Everything stopped, or more precisely time stoped. It was strange, extremely so. But Bibi Dong could easily deal with no one moving or anything, the only problem for her was the silence, a silence that made everything much, worse. Some bad memories of that day started surfacing, but with practiced ease, she was able to suppress them. she started to slowly descend from her podium towards-

    "BOOOOOOOO!!!"(Aizen).

    She could help but jump in fright after being spooked, she almost feel the starts by Titled Douluo can fly so she easily was able to correct her balance, she looked at the source of her momentaneous rage for spooking her.

    "Bastard! what you think you are doing?"(Bibi Dong)

    She must admit that she slipped and let her fear talk louder this time, just after the world got out of her mouth she notices how stupid she sounded if this person is responsible for stopping time could only mean that he is absurdly strong so provoking him like that is certainly an error.

    "Sorry, sorry. I simply couldn''t help but scare you. I know about your tragic backstory... But you are way to serious woman, I simply couldn''t resist."(Aizen)

    "But you have to admit that it was at least funny, so I guess it''s completely valid?"(Allessa).

    Then Bibi Dong looked at the other person that arrived, she is certainly a tall woman with nog ear and strange shining eyes, but what got her attention was of course the huge halberd/staff fluctuating around her shining bright like the sun.

    Bibi Dong couldn''t help but feel the extremely strong presence radiating from the strange tall woman, the man that scared her earlier is imply looking at everything with a slight smile as if nothing bothered him, he radiated an extremely holy and forest aura, but Bibi Dong can take a guess he releases it either subconsciously or on purpose, each option is way scarier than the other.

 Chapter 214 - A historical event in many more ways than one.

    "What do you want?"(Bibi Dong).

    She tried to reign her tone while talking with the overpowered individuals, like it or not fi they stopped time they are definitely not to be trifled with.

    "We came here to make an offer, of course."(Aizen).

    "What kind of offer?"(Bibi Dong).

    "Any half brain dead idiot who knows a bit of info can clearly see that you simply didn''t kill the elders yet simply because Qian Daoliu is stronger than you. Me and my wife here came to offer to you asylum in the Shrek Academy."(Aizen)

    This offer was a tad bit unexpected for Bibi Dong, from everything the time stopping powerhouses could''ve said to her that was the last thing she expected. That is literally the equivalent of an enemy offering asylum. But even if she disliked the spirit hall people, she didn''t dislike the institution per si.

    "Even if I have an extreme dislike for those bastards I simply can''t leave the spirit hall-"(Bibi Dong).

    "Calm down... this offer also is valid for your daughter, so as long as you both accept Shrek academy will receive you both with open arms. And don''t worry about the Agel God legacy, it rightfully belongs to your daughter so it counts as one of her belongings, which means it has to come with her."(Aizen).

    "That is a nice offer... But I can''t simply let off that bastard Qian Daoliu, I really want to kill him."(Bibi Dong).

    "Heh, from where did you get the notion that I would block you from doing it? Even with my offer of asylum you are still a free citizen. Just remember that the spirit hall is my enemy, and I don''t exactly have a merciful reputation."(Aizen).

    Bibi Dong weight the pros and cons of accepting said offer, but the thing that really made her decision in favor of it was just the fact this will f.u.c.k so much with Qian Daoliu plans that she couldn''t help but smile, she just wished she could see his face when he receives the news.

    "After thinking for a bit, I decided to accept your offer. as long as my daughter is also included of course."(Bibi Dong).

    "As I''ve already said, she is indeed included in this asylum offer. And oh, where are my manner... my name is Aizen Senju Rank 96 "Super" Titled Douluo, this is my Wife Allessa Windrunner rank 99 Limit Douluo. And we are the current guardians of Shrek."(Aizen).

    If Bibi Dong wasn''t surprised before she is most certainly now, seeing their soul rank she could estimate how strong they are, and a Limit Douluo, heavens! that is the closest existence to the Gods. Sadly for Bibi Dong, she couldn''t possibly know that her estimation is still pretty far from the truth, if she knew our real strength she most certainly would be having a seizure right now.

    "And let me start the preparations. You''ve accepted our offer after all."(Aizen).

    Suddenly Dibi Dong''s daughter Qian Renxue disguised as the prince appeared on the stage, sadly with time stopped it is impossible for her to move and perceive anything. Allessa used a simple spell and her disguise feel through exposing the Blond Qian Renxue underneath.

    "I guess calling her Qian Renxue is kind of bad right now. With the powers bestowed to as a religious figure of a quasi-buddha I change thy name to Bibi Renxue."(Aizen).

    A holy light descended from the heavens seemly as if to agree and accept my out-loud declaration, Bibi Dong showed quite a surprised face by what I was able to see.

    "Aizen... As much holy power as you have I don''t think that gives you the power to change people''s names you know?"(Allessa).

    "But I thought it sounded cool... so it must be the truth."(Aizen).

    "Normally it''s me with the skewered common sense you know? At least consider the girl''s opinion before you go changing her name. Here let''s hear her."(Allessa).

    With that Allessa waves her halberd/staff, and suddenly Renxue can move yet again. Her first reaction was of course with extreme surprise and the current situation, I am just thankful I have such good senses and didn''t bring her here in the middle of a bath or something. Bibi Dong proceeds to give her daughter an explanation of what is happening and the offer she accepted. Renxue face changed a lot during the explanation, but in the end, she let out a relieved expression.

    Guess it wasn''t just Bibi Dong that harbored some dislike for Qian Daoliu, apparently, even if he tried to fake the grandfatherly persona towards Renxue, sadly for Qian Daoliu she isn''t as stupid as he thought and was able to perceive some hidden and suspicious things on his behavior. So when Renxue''s mother explained everything to her she was finally able to connect the dots.

    "I agree with your proposition... And about the name part, I don''t mind. I even find it more fitting considering this situation."(Bibi Renxue).

    "Excellent. Be prepared for the teleporting."(Aizen).

    "What teleporting-"(Bibi Renxue).

    Then I used the power of my wings and teleported then towards the guest''s room inside of the Shrek castle.

    "We didn''t even discuss the details and you''re already teleporting people..."(Allessa).

    "Haha, don''t worry. They accepted didn''t they?"(Aizen).

    "Yes, they did."(Allessa).

    "And that is also one of the advantages of being strong, you have way fewer things to worry about."(Aizen).

    Allessa just nodded and smiled towards me. After that, Allessa unpaused time and I continued the ceremony, there were of course questions, principally towards the disappearance of the supreme pontiff, but I just waved everything off A.K.A. sent everyone flying away, before continuing the awards ceremony and gifting the Soul Bones towards the Shrek team. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/mokuton-authority_17402525605705405/a-historical-event-in-many-more-ways-than-one._51164407631245640 for visiting.

    It was quite funny as I continue talking while simultaneously using my [Tleknesis] to send people flying away, some people simply couldn''t contain themselves and started laughing because come on. A dude talking and suddenly you hear an "AHHHHHHH" that slowly grows distant. It was a historical event in many more ways than one.

 Chapter 215 - Waterfall of truth.

    After such a big tournament arc there is bound to be a time skip or something of the sorts. It''s sort of tradition on any history for it to happen at this point.

    Normally the time skips could be either big or small, something like just weeks passed off-screen, or it could be something big like in one-piece or naruto having 2 years pass.

    But sadly I had to interrupt the time skip that happened in canon Douluo Dalu to do something important, something that would undoubtedly be crucial to everyone. The waterfall test.

    The problem with the waterfall test is that it can take from simply hours to complete to days or maybe even months depending on the person doing it.

    Sadly for me or Allessa, the waterfall is unable to affect us, we are simply too f.u.c.k.i.n.g strong for it to have any effects.

    I blame this on my 1 million years old bones, that thing most certain upgraded some of my resistances to outside effects.

    With Allessa, my guess is a bit different. Due to the nature of the 2nd and 4th true magic, The waterfall can''t even get close to affecting her, which as is aid can be both a good or a bad thing depending on your point of view. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51191341908026579 for visiting.

    On one hand, we can''t be easily affected by such subtle reality-warping mental effects, meaning if they are used offensively we are pretty safe.

    On the other hand, the beneficial side of such reality-warping mental effects is also lost on us. Definitely something o asks God later.

    The old man ought to know something more about it. I really don''t want to lose my ability of undergoing trippy mental travels that could easily lead to self-realization or enlightenment.

    Talking about this trippy self-realization mental travel I gathered everyone in front of the waterfall of truth room ready for their test.

    "So people, before you ask anything. This is Bibi Dong the ex-supreme pontiff and her daughter Bibi Renxue, I made some arrangements and they are now part of our teacher''s body so be respectful to them."(Aizen).

    "But she-"(Xiao Wu).

    "Moving on. Now your next question must be why I gathered everyone, even the teacher in front of this specific room."(Aizen).

    "No, we want to know-"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "You see... when you all were fighting in the tournament and having your adventures I decided to prepare a nice gift before the inevitable time skip."

    "What time ski-"(Tang San).

    "The gift is of course this room. And like any kind of room inside this castle, this room is special. But as different from his fellows this room is special in more than one sense."(Aizen).

    "Can i ask a-"(Ma Hongjun).

    "What makes this room special is, of course, its contents. More specifically the [Waterfall Of Truth]"(Aizen).

    "Waterfall fall of what-"(Liu Erlong).

    "This waterfall is special in the sense that when you meditate close to it you will be transported to your mindscape and be confronted by your true self."(Aizen)

    "..."(Everyone).

    "This means that this waterfall is an excellent place for self-discovered, and principally to confront your deepest and most guarded fears."(Aizen).

    "Wait so this means-"(Tang San)

    "That it can also cure a bunch of traumas, or self-imposed subconscious restrictions. A literal, visible, and concrete place for you to fight your heart demons."(Aizen).

    "Incredible."(Zhao Wuji/Flanders).

    "I brought you all here for this exact purpose, your cultivation is bound to become smoother after you solved your most personal problems and heart demons."(Aizen).

    "Can everyone enter at the-"(Tang San).

    "Yes everyone can enter at the same time. Don''t worry you won''t be able to perceive or disturb each other, I and Allessa made sure of it. Any more questions?"(Aizen).

    "Yes, I have several-"(Xiao Wu).

    "Nice, no questions. I must be improving in my didactic abilities for me to have explained everything so well that there are no questions remaining in your minds. Is everyone ready to enter the waterfall of truth?"(Aizen).

    "No, I and Zuqing would like-"(Mubai).

    "NICE, everyone is ready. Bye and take care kids.*Clap*"(Aizen).

    With the clap of my hands, everyone including the teacher and the new Bibi family was transported to the room. I couldn''t help but praise myself for dealing with the situation so beautifully.

    "That was..."(Allessa).

    "Wild? Interesting? Funny?"(Aizen).

    "Yes. But the way you''ve dealt with the situation... You know the way they are right now they were bound to ask an infinite number of questions that would waste a lot of time, I am right?"(Allessa).

    "Yeah, that is exactly right. I knew they were going to bombard me with questions non-stop so I just went on with it. After they pass through the waterfall of truth test their mentality is bound to change drastically."(Aizen).

    "Yeah I know, it is almost the equivalent of experiencing some form of enlightenment. They will literally be way more at peace within themselves."(Allessa).

    "Which means that their questions were bound to change no matter what I said. So it better to just send them there and answer everything after they pass the test."(Aizen).

    "And knowing that most of them have some kind of personal problem, or aren''t at a relative peace within themselves. It could take a lot of time for them to exit the room."(Allessa).

    "Exactly, and on all this time we will arrange things with their teachers during this 2 years time skip. Tang San will of course learn under his father, that is sort of necessary for the development of his [Clear Sky Hammer] techniques and there is no one better than the [clear Sky Doluo] to teach him."(Aizen).

    "Rongrong I can guess is something similar. There is no one better than Ning Fengzhi to teach her about the intricacies of using a [9 Colored Treasured Rainbow Pagoda] for support. He is literally the one with the most expertise on this subject."(Allessa).

    "Indeed, Mubai and Zhuqing will return to their empire and learn more about their tiger and cat martial soul respectively; currently their empire is the lead on knowing about it, so I don''t think that is many problems."(Aizen).

    "The rest could easily gain the most by just staying here. Sadly Shrek doesn''t have the same staff it will have in the future, I can easily remedy a problem like that, but I sincerely don''t want to. These kids also need some quality time with their respective families so I won''t deprive them of that."(Aizen).

    "And if I think their training is simply too easy, I can always interfere and pump up the difficulties up a notch."(Aizen).

 Chapter 216 - A strange thing to see.

    After the strangest awards ceremony that Tang San has ever heard about the last thing he expects was to be kidnaped. No, perhaps kidnaped is the wrong word for it, it was more... subjected, yeah that is the correct word. Subjected to what? Subjected to the whims of the strangest being he had the pleasure/displeasure of meeting.

    If saying it lightly Aizen Senju could be said to be a strange person, in a moment He could be the most compassionate and biggest friendly and ally you could ask for, almost a Buddha if you will. The irony is not lost on him, as Aizen has said multiple times that he is in the way of the Buddha towards godhood.

    But then sometimes you could clearly see something bleeding through, and if his wife is to be believed that is his Shinobi side, merciless and pragmatic capable of doing everything for the objective with little to no lines he wouldn''t cross.

    This big contradiction is what form Aizen Senju, and while it is mostly certain wrong to simply resume a person to few words, Tang San doesn''t know the corrected method of putting it into words, so this will have to do.

    What Tang San couldn''t help but think is that the way Aizen is only making him more human-like even when his strength and feats indicate otherwise. No one can be said to be pure and unaltered good, that is hubris. The same can be said about "Evil". Don''t get him wrong Tang San knows very well that sc.u.m exists in spades in this world, but could he judge the father who steals bread to fed his starving daughter if he would do the same.

    Tang San was able to notice that for some reason he did get more inquisitive since entering this room, there is some strange kind of peace in the atmosphere that made his mind spiral all around thinking about everything and some more.

    Which room? the Waterfall fo truth room, of course, liking the methods of Aizen or not Tang San couldn''t help but say that they are very effective, extremely cruel sometimes yes, but this does not reduce their effectiveness. Even in the Past in the Tang Sect that had the most creatively and cruel punishments, he could say they were quite mild compared to Aizen sometimes.

    Walking inside the room Tang San couldn''t help but praise such a natural beauty, his martial soul simply delighted itself in such a compatible and welcoming environment. Luch and big green trees of multiple and different species, a plethora of color that could make the most expensive painting envious and water so clear that he would feel guilt by just drinking from it.

    Then he reached the waterfall, no one in sight as he expected, if there is something you can count on Aizen is some of his attention to details. Even if he didn''t answer any of his millions of questions he can still respect his teacher in this one. And even if he likes his friend very much, he couldn''t help but agree that if everyone were here together a lot of this environmental effect and beauty would be lost on him as he became more preoccupied with entertaining himself with the others.

    Sitting close to the waterfall where his teacher''s instructions specified, Tang San started circulating the all and too familiar cultivation technique of the Tang Sect. Soon with practiced ease, he entered the expected cultivation trance as he likes to call it, there he became oblivious to the time outside and only concentrated in himself, inwards.

    .

    .

    .

    In the hall close to the waterfall of the truth room we can see a couple, this couple is of course Aizen and Allessa. At this moment Aizen could clearly see that most of the people have already sat inf front fo the waterfall nd were entering meditation, he looked at Allessa and said: Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51214751627275052 for visiting.

    "They are already in place. It''s gonna start."(Aizen).

    "May the Force Help them."(Allessa).

    "The Force really?"(Aizen).

    "Do you think it doesn''t exist?"(Allessa).

    "We both know it exists... I just found that too-"(Aizen).

    "Sudden? Unexpected?"(Allessa).

    "Surprising. But I guess there is always some space to a Star Wars reference. I am just kind of sad it isn''t one from the prequels..."(Aizen).

    "Do no fret padawan, all in its due time."(Allessa).

    "I understand Master.... But I must say something, I have a confession to make..."(Aizen).

    "Speak padawan."(Allessa).

    "When I look at you, my heart beats faster, my blood runs hotter, and my cheeks burn brighter. Do you know what that means?"(Aizen).

    "That you are doing too much physical exercise?"(Allessa).

    The was an eerie silence between the couple, Aizen stood there frozen not expecting this kind of straightforward and completely missing the point response. Then the silence was broken by an:

    "HAHAHAHahahahaha"(Aizen/Allessa).

    "I can''t believe you answered like that."(Aizen).

    "Me neither, I just went with the flow and it sort of popped up in my mind."(Allessa).

    "Hah. I love you, you know that?"(Aizen).

    "I love you too."(Allessa).

    .

    .

    .

    Suddenly when Tang San was in his most profound meditative state the scenery changed. He looked around and he could swear he knows this place, it gives a strange and familiar feeling to him that he couldn''t place from where it came. But when he looked at himself he finally understood where he is.

    Right now a young Tang san is wearing the Tang Sect uniform, but this isn''t just any kind of Tang Sect its the Tang Sect from his past life. and when he looked at his reflection in a pond close by he almost exclaimed in surprise.

    Not because his appearance did change, on the contrary. He was expecting it to change to his past life one, but it maintained the one from his current life instead.

    "Tang San, what a surprise in finding you here at the Reflexive pound."(????).

    Tang San knows very well that voice, he had heard it many times in his previous life. Almost reflexively Tang San bowed and greeted the elder.

    "Sorry to disturb you Elder."(Tang San).

    "No problem, no problem. I am not as stuck up as the other old fools so I don''t see a problem with this."(Elder).

    "Thanks for your kindness elder."(Tang San).

    "As I said, don''t worry..."(Elder).

 Chapter 217 - Other perspectives.

    Ma Hongjun could be said to have lived a very difficult but at the same time happy life, fo a long time his martial soul was both his curse and his blessing. On one side he was cursed to never have a fixed relationship due to its aftereffects while at the same time making him fat due to it requiring a lot of eating to appease his martial soul.

    On the other side, it made him extremely talented as a cultivator. He trained with the same intensity as the other, with the same dedication, he thought it was enough. Or so he thought until Aizen came into the fold. He literally tore him piece by piece with that info, Talentless, Holding others back? he couldn''t help but enter into some sort of depressed mood.

    But thankfully when he saw his friends smiling and having fun while also training he could the strange and downward gaze of his teacher, he finally understood what Aizen was trying to convey, he finally understood why he practically targeted him more than others, why he was way more rash with him than with the others. In the end, how could a man dit by and do nothing when he sees a younger mirror of himself?

    So Hongjun wasn''t even a little bit surprised that when he sat meditating in front of the waterfall, and the first thing he saw was his teacher Aizen.

    "I see so you have already figured it out didn''t you?"(Aizen).

    "Yes, I have."(Hongjun).

    "How did you figure it out?"(Aizen).

    "It was your gaze, I am not that observant or anything but I can recognize someone who has passed through the same things."(Hongjun).

    "I did that not just for you, but to your future self too. He was quite the sad existence that even the god of destruction pitied him."(Aizen).

    "I see... so it gets worse doesn''t."(Hongjun).

    "In some way... Life is never so black and white as we would like."(Aizen).

    "I-"(Hongjun)

    "Don''t. There is some difference but overall I was like you. My parents and people closer to me were too much of good people to say my faults to my face... And when I was mature enough to start seeing then I was already alone, my parents were already distant from me. The friends that I made with their own successful lives and new objectives. Suddenly one day I woke up and I was alone, suddenly that memory of playing with my friends for the last time was truly the last time. I entered in depression, and suddenly the things that I used to do in the past felt impossible and incredibly hard to accomplish, the sandcastle of life that I built crumbled easily... I was truly alone, my levels of self-loathing reached new heights. But then something happened, a blessing in disguise. I died."(Aizen).

    "Died?"(Hongjun).

    "Yes, it took me to die to realise a lot of important things. And then years later I find someone that is almost a clone of myself, a happy go lucky guy that likes to eat and play with his friend. And I know the future of that guy, the kind of regrets and mistakes he would do in his life, I simply couldn''t help and break a mirror like that. Thankfully the mirror was broken soon, so we can easily repair it with time and more effort."(Aizen).

    "I-I... Thanks Teacher. I don''t know the future but-"(Hongjun).

    "Don''t worry, if there is a thing that my wife taught me about the future is that it is always in motion, always changing. And with how much effort you are putting into changing it for the better, I don''t doubt for a second that you would have a way nicer future."(Aizen).

    . Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51241528332444596 for visiting.

    .

    .

    Xiao Wu didn''t like Aizen very much, But when he brought her mother''s killer and her daughter Xiao Wu almost beast formed and attacked them. Almost. She decided to ask questions first, her love for Tang San quickly overshadowing any rage spree she might have started. But apparently, Aizen was having None of it, he continued talking and explaining about the waterfall room much to her charging, and when she thought he would let them ask questions he simply teleported everyone inside.

    When she entered the room she was first stunned with how much like the clearing she and her mother lived it looked like. Sitting in front of the waterfall she took some time but then suddenly she was transported to a familiar place.

    If the prior place looked like the familiar clearing, this new place is the clearing no question asked. But then she saw someone, someone extremely dear to her. Her mother.

    "Mother!!!"(Xiao Wu).

    "Little Wu".

    .

    .

    .

    Mubai and Zhuqing didn''t really have many emotions towards Aizen, he is a pretty harsh teacher but most things he said ended up being true, he is a prick sometimes but Mubai can understand it. Living in an empire all his life he could appreciate that Aizen isn''t even half the ass as his father used to be. Zhuqing is much of the same in this regard, they had experienced the life of a noble, and Aizen is practically a saint compared to one of those bastards, the pun was not intended but still welcomed.

    When he sat in front of the waterfall and started meditating he suddenly was transported to his empire, but when he looked at himself, he was a kid again. Knowing this place and what happened here he searched for her, searched and searched some more.

    At the same time, Zuqing was having a much too similar situation, searching for the Kid Mubai incessantly. And when they found each other they couldn''t help exclaiming.

    "You!"(Mubai).

    "You!"(Zuqing).

    But sadly they didn''t have much more time to talk when both disappeared and appeared in a new place. Mubai appeared in the throne room of the palace, sat at the throne: his father gazing at the horizon. Instead of hugging his father as Xiao Wu did to her mother, instead of showing respect as Tang San did for his elder, instead of showing acceptance as Hongjun did with Aizen. Mubai could only muster displeasure when he looks at his father. With a lot of effort he could only say one thing:

    "Why?"(Mubai).

    His father did not answer.

 Chapter 218 - Almost as weird as her parents.

    Oscar respects Aizen very much. It could be said that until Aizen''s arrival he has been blinded to the truth of the world. He never really thought much about training on a weapon of his own, ever since he discovered he was a support type it was like he suffered some kind of mental block or something.

    Thankfully Aizen saw fit to get him out of his funk, with some very painful methods Oscar might add. Oscar really felt pretty stupid for not thinking about really practicing with a weapon before, he feels kinda ashamed of his past self in that regard.

    Oscar would really like to change some aspects of his teacher Aizen, the violent one principally. But he couldn''t say they did yield some results. As his father used to say "No pain no gain"... His father used to be very buff, and he still wonders why Aizen laughed his ass off when he said something like that out loud, and why he comments that he shouldn''t skip leg day...Oscar didn''t understand much of it until Aizen showed a little bit of what he called modern culture to him and his friends, unfortunately, Oscar found out his father is a typical Jock.

    When Aizen transported him to that room he talked about he didn''t hesitate, Aizen normally has a pretty good reason to do most of the things he does. So it won''t hurt to follow his instructions and if the 2nd awakening event is anything to go by this will help him immensely in his journey of cultivation.

    Sitting in front of the waterfall he entered a deep meditative state, slowly he let his consciousness drift until he was in another place entirely. When he opened his eyes he was in his father''s workshop, looking a little bit around he saw his father working on a piece of wood atop his workbench.

    This is nostalgic... How many times he and his father were in this exact way before he awakened his martial soul before everything happened... they were so close; basically father and son first best friends second. His father seemly knowing his presence there asked something:

    "Can you pass me the handsaw?"(Oscar''s Father).

    "Sure!"(Oscar).

    .

    .

    . Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51264150462068117 for visiting.

    Rongrong''s opinion of Aizen is very mixed, one side of her hates him for treating her that way and wants to call grandpa sword and grandpa bone for them to do something about it. This is obviously her bratty side, the spoiled princess that never grew up and treated everyone horribly.

    Her other side of her is extremely grateful for his help in changing the way she was before, even if she is still trying to purge that shitty bratty and princes side of hers that even she has started to despise. She is just thankful that this part of her was addressed so soon, changing is difficult, but the results are enjoyable nonetheless.

    So even if Aizen ignored the questions and just teleported them to the room he was talking about RongRong didn''t hesitate on sitting in front of the waterfall and entering a meditative state. It didn''t take much and soon she was transported to a new and unexpected place.

    Looking at the fancy victorian room she couldn''t help but feel nostalgic towards it, examining the room in more detail she saw a woman with very long pink hair giving her back to Rongrong. Rongrong immediately recognized who this person was, she si literally someone she would never be able to forget:

    "Mother!!"(RongRong).

    The beautiful pink-haired woman just looked at the instigator of the shout and smiled in her direction.

    .

    .

    .

    Zu Ling doesn''t know what to make of her parents. Don''t get her wrong as she loves both of them very much, they are her parents after all. But it''s impossible to say that they aren''t ... different put it mildly. Her mother more often than not have a magical solution to almost any kind of problem she could think of, any kind.

    That isn''t a bad thing, they always talk about girl things together, and her mother never let the opportunity of giving her some tips pass. But at the same time is quite weird talking with someone who can literally see the future, same for her father just on a smaller scale. Her mother also has some quite strange ... "cultural" differences with her, its difficult to notice but when you pass a lot of time with her you will be able to clearly notice that she really isn''t human.

    But then it comes to her father; Aizen, he is a strange person that can go from 0 to 100 in a single moment, in a second he could be the best father she could have wished for, and in the blink of an eye he becomes a cold-hearted teacher that would let his students be maimed to near-deaths States tod rive a point in them.

    And her mother isn''t better in this regard when she tried training with her, she just dropped her in a jungle of another dimension entirely and just said: "Improvise. Adapt. Overcome.". It was one of the worst weeks of her life, but if her mother is to be believed she was way stronger after such an ordeal... not that she noticed it.

    But even if she has these points she doesn''t like much about her parents, she stills loves them from the bottom of her heart. She will never forget those long morning where both her parents played tag with her, or the lava pool at the yard, climbing the 1000 beasts mountain, playing D&D IRL... Good times.

    What Zu Ling didn''t notice is that she is almost as weird as her parents in a lot of aspects.

    When Zu Ling sat in front of the waterfall she had a pretty unexpected surprise. She was expecting both of her parents to appear, or maybe Min Ren. But what greeted her was a strange man. This man has nothing extraordinary, if you put him in a crowd it will be impossible to distinguish him from anyone else.

    But Zu Ling couldn''t help but have a strange feeling on her gut, principally on the scar on her midsection. When the man looked at her and a sword appeared in his hands she finally understood who this person is, her parents made it pretty clear about her past and contrary to what most people would''ve thought she never threw a fit about being adopted, she was always grateful for it.

    So it was no surprise she recognized the man that should have by all intents and purposes killed her when she was but a baby. The man didn''t do anything, he just smiled, a smile so ugly it started to distort his face and psyche a bit transforming the previous ordinary man into an equivalent of an ugly demon.

    With a burst of speed, he advanced at her, weapon drawn preparing to deliver a wide slash with his weapon.

 Chapter 219 - Exiting the Room of Truth.

    I am sure that whatever happened inside of the room of the waterfall of truth is bound to change most of them forever. They won''t just have to confront their fears and insecurities, but also their past errors, regrets, guilt, heart demons.

    Yep, any cultivator would sell their soul just to be able to enter a room like this, a Room where you can confront your hearth demons. some encounter will be pacific and short, other would-be aggressive and lengthy, but eventually everyone would be able to exit this place changed people.

    And I was proven right when three days later the first one to exit was Ma Hongjun... This outcome is not unexpected, after all, Ma Hongjun had almost resolved most of his grievances thanks to changes I and the grandmaster made, he does indeed looks more serene, determined, and sure of himself. Which is a good thing, I bet he will work even harder now.

    Ma Hongjun just looked at me nodded and went to his room to cultivate some more. Probably gonna wait for the others to come back.

    A day after Hongjun came Oscar. He is almost the same, but I could see that he grew up a bit in this time, he also looks like a weight has been lifted from his shoulder, probably was able to tighten some loose ends that were tormenting his mind.

    Half a day after oscar came Rongrong, she seems... Different, more mature, that ghost of arrogance that she still carried from her past self gone and now we have someone with confidence and enough power to back it up. A nice conclusion to her changes if I do say myself.

    To a lot of people''s surprise, she went on date with oscar not soon after, Oscar was almost a surprised as everyone but accepted it nonetheless. They had quite an interesting afternoon... That made me remember, I should also go on a date with Allessa one of these days, it has been some time since our last one, it most certainly could be fun.

    Two days after Rongrong and oscar date Tang San exited the room. To say a weight has been lifted from his shoulders is a complete understatement. He literally behaves like another person almost entirely, he has a lightness to his very being, steps, and actions that screams otherworldly. It appears that he is one of the people most changed by the room.

    Five days after Tang San the one who exited the room was surprising Bibi Renxue, she looked at me with a plethora of different emotions, but the highest I could think of was gratitude. She now has a distinctly holy and compassionate aura around her, almost like she is some kind of saint... If I had to compare her right now to someone, it would be Asia Argento from DxD. yeah, her transformation was THAT shocking. She also seems a lot more docile, gentle, and kind right now.

    A day after she became friends with Ma Hongjun after some wack situation at one of the Training Halls, they became friends pretty fast and if Hongjun wasn''t already engaged to Bai Chenxiang I don''t doubt they could''ve ended up together. But the future is full of surprises so I wouldn''t put past this new, stronger, and more proactive Hongjun to have a second fiancee in absolutely no time.

    3 days after Bibi Renxue and Hongjun becoming Friends the one who exited the room was the Grandmaster... He took quite some time, way more than I expected, but the new appearance of Bibi Dong in our midst may be the culprit of that. The air around him felt more serene as it vibrated with contentment and happiness, guess he was able to get some good closure on some more complicated matters.

    Half-day later Liu Erlong exited the room with a skip on her steps, guess she was finally able to accept the time she spent waiting for him, she also looked happier and more sure of herself. In her first opportunity, she just kidnaped Yu Xiaogang and they have been spending time together since.

    The next day was Zhao Wuji who looked relieved and way more happy and boisterous, guess he was finally able to come on terms with the results from the last war he participated in, those things have been haunting him and I don''t doubt he had some kind of mild PTSD, but now he looked at least 10 years younger.

    A day Later Flander exited the room. Guess he was finally able to get over his crush for Liu Erlong, he, Yu Xiaogang, and Liu Erlogn were on a love triangle of sorts. Sadly for him Liu Erlogn chose Yu Xiaogang, Flander accepted but I guess his heart was never able to truly rest until after the waterfall of truth room.

    Three days later Xiao Wu resurfaced, she looked and acted way more her age, and when she talked with me I could clearly see that she may have forgiven Bibi Dong, but she will never forget what she did. We talked for a bit, and she said might as well let her live to pay for her sins than simply kill her for petty vengeance.

    Well... I definitely wasn''t expecting that, If I was in her shoes I would''ve definitely killed Bibi Dong no questions asked. But I guess everyone is different, right? After that Xiao Wu went to search for Tang San and proceed to glue to him, they spent a lot of days all lovely that I could swear some people got diabetes.

    5 days later it was bibi Don''t that exited the room, she was remarkably different, if I could define her in one word right now it would be Guilty, she is incredibly guilty of all she has done. She thanked me and immediately went to talk to Flander, guess he will help her organize some form of helping others to pay for her sins.

    Next was the couple Mubai and Zhuqing, they exited almost at the same time, their relationship looked stronger and both of them looked more at ease and sure of themselves than before. And if the spring on their steps was any indication they are very happy right now.

    Min Ren was next, and much like tang san eh looked changed for the better, happier and more attentive to things surrounding him, I could also clearly see that he did let his past weight on his shoulder anymore. But my biggest surprise was when he asked something with his newfound courage:

    "I would like your permission to pursue your daughter Aizen."(Min Ren). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51286237331382376 for visiting.

    "Hoh... I don''t mind, you are free to do as you wish I won''t need to play the big bad parent, I educated my daughter very well on those matters, and she can say a very convincing and painfully NO if the need arrives. But you are getting ahead of yourself, I''ve long since seen the sentiment between you two, but both are still too young-"(Aizen).

    "Don''t worry, I just want to get your permission beforehand. I know both of us are young now and it would be better to wait when we are stronger and more mature to start anything. I just want to get this permission out of the way before I start doing anything else."(Min Ren).

    "Good, as I said: I trust my daughter to deal with it, I and my wife made sure to teach her to take care of herself... Besides, she is way stronger than you anyway."(Aizen).

    "Thanks for your permission, I will make sure to not disappoint you."(Min Ren).

    "*Sigh* It is not me you shouldn''t disappoint, but her."(Aizen).

    A day later it was my daughter that exited the room, the first thing she did was Hug me and Allessa tightly and say:

    "I love you, Mom and Dad. Thanks for everything."(Zu Ling).

    "Don''t worry daughter we love you too."(Aizen/Allessa).

    "T-that... I feel like I was too-"(Zu Ling).

    "Don''t worry we understand, both of us had our rebellious phase. Your mother used to teleport to Dragon dens to explore while I played videogames without sleeping for days on end."(Aizen)

    "Yeah, my mother usually as riven mad with worry when I came back home with a bunch of dragon skin and scales to show, no matter how strong I was she always worried about me. Same for your dad."(Allessa).

    "Yeah, you are our daughter no matter what we will always love you."(Aizen).

    "Cliche, but very much true."(Allessa).

    We had some family time together, watching some comedy movies and shows eating in different places together and etc. And as I expected Min Ren didn''t try to start anything, as he said, he will probably wait for a while for when both are stronger and more mature.

 Chapter 220 - Preparing for the Time Skip.

    Everyone took some time to get used to the changes after the Room of truth, liking it or not they all experienced different and mysterious things in the room multiple times with different people and different perspectives. So I wouldn''t be surprised that they took a little bit of time to get used to it.

    They were now generally more mature and more at peace with themselves, their decisiveness strengthening tremendously due to they now having a better knowledge of themselves. With their new mentality I even tough about teaching them a way to use [Haki], a way to use their willpower to impose itself on the world. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51289363513923822 for visiting.

    But Allessa stopped me from teaching them [Haki], she thought they have simply too many things on their plate right now to learn and master, so adding [Haki] to it will only complicate things. Luffy someone that might as well be considered a genius of it took one and half year to learn [Haki], he didn''t get the more advanced forms of course but he definitely showed why he is the protagonist.

    So even if they are going on the typical time-skip journey right now, so giving them another thing to master and consume their time can have even more negative developments than good.

    Everyone took these next 10 days as some sort of vacation time, only Hongjun continued practicing with the same fervor as before dare I say even stronger than before. The kids mostly spend time together exploring and abusing all the entertainment room inside of the Shrek castle.

    I have some rooms inside of this castle that can easily make Willy Wonka green with envy, and some other room that will make any hot-blooded gamer salivate at their specs. I am pretty sure if there was some kind of multiversal police a lot of rooms would be close for simply being too wacky to exist. I still regret making that Lovecraftian specialized room, no matter if is just some very good real-life sculptures people always got scared when they enter it for the first time.

    The kids had a field day attracting innocent alumni to this kind of room just to see their reactions. the hilarity of the situation made me at least not regret having maid some of these rooms anymore.

    Sadly when having fun time tend to pass way faster than it should. Soon the 10 days were finished and the time for the typical and cliche time skip journey started for everyone.

    "Hey Kids. I would like to say thank you for all the fun you proportioned to me and my wife, it had been some time since we had so much fun in this way. And remember to train HARD on this two to three years time skip, after you return the stakes will be way higher than they were before, I also don''t doubt some mysterious shadow organization trying to dominate the world will mysteriously reveal itself to the surprise of no one."(Aizen).

    "Aizen, the spirit hall kinda already revealed itself."(Allessa).

    "Don''t worry. after the time skip they will be edgier and more evil, they always are."(Aizen).

    "... Well, you are not wrong."(Allessa).

    The kids were kind of confused by what I said, but after someone wiling built something like the Shrek Castle, and a Giant Shrek statue says "Shrek is love, Shrek is life." they kind of expected something like this at minimum. in their perspective, in these last days, I''ve been fairly tame all things considered.

    "Teacher..."(Tang San).

    "Don''t worry. As I said concentrate on getting stronger and everything will be alright."(Aizen).

    the goodbyes were sad, but everyone knows that they will meet each other again after 2 to 3 years so even if they are kind of disappointed in having to split themselves they still know they are going back as a team so there was that many tears there, I am looking at you flame chicken.

    Everyone got in a different direction. Tang Hao came and picked up Tang San, as he is probably the best teacher when it comes to Hammer techniques and considering [Tang San] has been "forgetting" his hammer since birth as he mostly sues the [Blue Silver Emperor] Tang Hao will have a field day teaching him.

    It will also give both of them some father and son moments they much need. Their relationship has always been kind of distant and stretched and seeing how Tang Hao was before I have no doubts how it happened. Right now he has a chance to come clean with his Ki and I am not depriving him of it, Hammer Man will surely be surprised with how strong Tang San is by his level, I will make sure to register his stupid and surprised face.

    The other is, of course, Xiao Wu, with her age she didn''t need that much training so her time skip will be more to pass a little bit of time with her family than anything else. She will probably spend some time with Da Ming and Er Ming maybe try learning a skill or two, overall she will be the least busy of everyone. I also doubt she would die this time around, Tang San is simply ay stronger and more skilled than his canon counterpart, so the possibility is minimal.

    Mubai and Zuqing will return to their empire and spent a lot of time there, sadly there is no one who knows better tiger and cat martial souls than their empire. It will be good training where they will grow more familiar with their martial soul while also increasing in both skills and techniques. and seeing as they didn''t need to concern themselves with the political scenario anymore they will have way more time to train themselves.

    Oscar will probably make the typical Xianxia protagonist journey, he will travel around the world putting himself in all kinds of mess while he grew his weapons master. he sure as hell will make a bunch of enemies and new friends in this journey, maybe even find some treasure and whatnot.

    Like everyone I made it paramount that everyone could still take missions from the mission hall where they are away, just a small tabled-like device and it was all covered, there is nothing that magic and fuinjutsu can''t do. Now that I think about it I could''ve just used Yin-Yang Release and be done with it, but where is the fun in that.

    Maybe when Oscar also reaches his intent realm I can teach him [Haki], no I have an even better idea. I will put it as an achievement reward from the mission hall "Any Being Who Can Grasp Intent Has The Rights To Learn [Haki]", then just put some reward in the system and blam, now anyone who can use intent as a reward can also learn [Haki].

    Rongrong is returning to her clan, which is rather obvious considering that her father Ning Fengzhi is literally the best support master in the world right now, so I don''t see anyone better to teach her the tricks of the trade on this occasion. She also started training in some weapons putting a rather great focus on the Bow, a strange choice of weapons considering crossbows do indeed exist, but I guess in a fantasy setting the Bow has a bigger potential considering it depends more on the person than the tool.

    Ma Hongjun like in cannon will stay here. Not only he needs to take care of the Tang Sect Tang San created early this time, but he is also one of its Elders after all os that is not surprising. and at the same time, he also needs to conquer the affection of his fiancee Bai Chengxian. This will prove to be an easier task this time around as Ma Hongjun is overall a better person so I don''t doubt he will be able to.

    Bibi Renxue is a little bit of a mystery, in this case, she indeed became friends with Hongjun and has been helping him in his endeavours. And my senses of a love triangle are actively tingling so I bet this will undoubtedly turn interesting at the end.

    Bibi Dong has been spending a great deal of time with her daughter, ended up becoming friends with Flander? something that I am still a little bit uncertain about. but her biggest change has been the charitable sprees she has been undergoing. She is helping the poor and she is in general a better person. A great contrast compared to who she was before when asked about this kind of changes she would reply that she wants to change and do better in her second chance, and seeing as Qian Daoliu isn''t even a treat anymore she has relaxed immensely.

    Min Ren decided to return to his birthplace because according to him there is some shrine to the Sky God there and he will see if he can train his [Mega Rayquaza] martial soul a bit more on the mountain winds and possible replica a number of overpowered pokemon moves that will most certainly make his adversaries cry.

    Zu Ling will stay, of course, I and Allessa have been preparing quite the training regimen for her. In these three years, we are going to go all out with her. When the training finishes she will be immune to poison and any negative substances, extreme resistance towards most of the elements. Extreme resistance to piercing, blunt, and slashing damage. Have fists that are harder than most metals and be able to destroy a hill with a punch, and explosive fists. Yeah, fists that explode on contact. Don ask me, we found a rather peculiar right and left arms soul bone from twin 100k years old beasts, and I will only say that they have a lot to do with explosions, and as the saying goes: "You never have too much means to explode something".

 Chapter 221 - The Time Skip of Academy Team.

    Three years passed, Fast. Faster than I thought they would. And while normally we would have a pretty big story arc slowly revealing the new changes the characters have undergone, while also making for quite a big mystery of it while dragging and stretching the arc, while most of its viewers/reader just get way more stressed and conspiratory trying to decipher the character real strength. I will do none of that.

    The Big thing about being having overpowered senses as I have is that the planet is literally my bitch. With my senses I could easily cover this entire planet and a bit more, so to spy on the kid''s progress was as easy as breathing. A little bit more difficult, I don''t like to lie after all, but it was still very easy.

    So instead of doing the mysterious slow reveal of everyone and their cool new powers, I will simply spoil everything. But just to continue with the tradition of slowly torturing the readers I will first start with everyone that stayed in the Shrek Academy.

    First of all, the academy didn''t change much appearance-wise, it is still the same wacky and strange castle I made with Allessa. What change was, of course, the number of students and teachers. Seeing the incredible performance of the Shrek academy at the tournament the academy''s popularity grew immensely, and so did its inhabitants. Even with the explicit rules of only accepting monsters people of all kinds of different parts of the continent decided to converge on the academy.

    Soon the before unknown and small academy became the top academy of the continent. The number of bratty and arrogant nobles I had to send flying is no joke, but thankfully I and Allessa were able to design a somewhat automatic system that took care of it.

    The system immediately recognizes some words like "Do you know who I am?", "My family/father/ancestor will hear of this.", "I demand to be treated/attended/served". There are some more complex and intent-based wards and fuinjutsu but overall we designed quite a good system, and we can safely say that our school is Chinese Young Master free. We made quite the celebration when such a significant event happened.

    Other than the system I can finally say I finally hit rank 98, bordering on rank 99. I can guess that some months from now on I will reach Rank 99 and then finally start my final step towards Godhood/Buddhahood/Omnigodhood/- It''s complicated I know.

    As I said before Allessa decided to reach godhood after me. Heck, I even offered to help her reach it, but she discarded my idea saying it was kinda stupid. If you are curious my offer for her was that we go to the Forgotten Realms D&D when the Mystra the Goddes of magic was fragmented, we pick up her fragments to study and they can help her in reaching something even better.

    But two words from Allessa immediately shot down this possibility: "Prismatic Dragons". That is indeed a very persuasive argument, and I couldn''t even get close to arguing against it. after that she explained that she already can reach Godhood whatever she wants, principally being on the rank 99 for quite a long time, she is literally just waiting for me.

    My power, my reserves, my chakra, they keep doubling every rank I pass it is the double of the double of the double of the double. I grew in such an exponential and gargantuan form that I was honestly extremely worried I would explode from too much energy. Thankfully chakra is both physical and spiritual, so my body is never in an unbalanced state, and steadily growing stronger together with my spirit, doubling the chakra does indeed rise both Yang and Yin after all. Also should thank the effects of my torso bone [Absolute Balance] is absolute after all, my torso bone does indeed probably plays a bigger role in this aspect.

    The funny thing is that if someone, somehow is able to get genetic samples from me, and eventually make a biological clone, they wouldn''t be able to succeed. Simply because I have so much f.u.c.k.i.n.g energy, so much f.u.c.k.i.n.g chakra in my body that when the clone is born he would explode in such a violent manner that he would be able to wipe out the solar system with him. Yeah, my chakra is so gargantuan that it even affects my DNA to such an extent, I don''t doubt when I have kids with Allessa that I will need to seal their power until they have the will to control it.

    Yep, right now the thing that can control and reign such an amount of energy together is my extremely strong will and soul. So even if a biological clone is a perfect copy of me he doesn''t have my soul and neither my will, thus the unavoidable self explosion for him.

    Going back to the others, another thing that was quite the event was that when Yu Xiaogang had to explain to Liu Erlong how their relationship was in the past. So Grandmaster explained they had been together when he was younger, but they eventually had a falling out and separated. Liu Erlogn understood, but the fact that Bibi Dong was now living in the castle made the next few months after the grandmaster told it very awkward. And I and Allessa absolutely love it, you don''t how fun it is to see people trying to circ.u.mvent the way they talk to no leave clue for each other, but their reactions were so painfully obvious that even a mentally retarded person could easily spot it.

    On the other hand Bibi Dong now si a changed woman. So it was quite difficult to dislike her, she literally changed a lot and the more time passes the more changes we can see. she became a genuinely good person.

    And then one thing led to another, coincidences started pilling up and one and a half year after the kids went to their time skip training Bibi Dong and Flander started a relationship. When I brought this news to Allessa I couldn''t help but say "I called it", and I promptly decided that next time I am gonna bet something on it.

    The way the relationship started strange like it is for everyone else. Basically, for a long time, the only person that most communicated with Bibi Dong was Flander, it all started strictly professional. but soon feelings bloomed for both of them, they are both souls that had been hurt by different circ.u.mstances. So they kind of found comfort in each other, that realization was at the end of the first year after the kids'' departure.

    It took six more months for them to get enough courage to start something. At the start, they tried to hide it, and they succeeded for Six more months, but at the end of the second year Grandmaster ended up discovering it. That generally wouldn''t be a problem, two single a.d.u.l.ts in a relationship, nothing wrong with that. ButBibi Dong is Yu Xiaogang''s ex.

    That was very and I mean very awkward, I could basically touche and taste the awkwardness in the air. Grandmaster was of course over her at this point, heck he is practically married to Liu Erlong. But that means nothing to the awkwardness that surface, which took six more months to go back to normal. I and Allessa, of course, took every waking moment to tease Flander and Bibi Dong''s relationship, but when reached 2 years and 8 months since the kid''s departure their skin was thick enough to get everything at face value and kiss in front of the whole school.

    Bibi Renxue''s reaction was of course the funniest. First, when she discovered it she was quite agitated, but Hongjun showing how good of a friend he is helped her dealing with it. Bai Chengxian now is an official Shrek academy student and official Hongjun''s girlfriend, also helped a lot.

    Yeah, that happened, with Bibi Renxue help Hongjun was finally able to conquer Bai Chengxian''s heart, much to his helper charge. But instead of getting happy for her friend''s new fiancee happiness, Bibi Renxue was pretty down. It was only when she talked about it with her mother that she finally understood why.

    Bibi Renxue had fallen for Hongjun. I couldn''t help but said to Allessa again "I Called It", but her response was: "This one was pretty obvious". Yeah, I guess anyone that observed then knew something like this was coming. Now how much time until Bai Chengxian notices this, and what will she do?

    If you are curious both Hongjun, Renxue and Chengxian progressed immensely. Even Hongjun having to take care of the tang sect he didn''t stop practicing and I didn''t mind accompanying the kids when they hunted new soul rings. Heck, even Chengxian that suffered a lot in canon because of her "Low Talent" according to the other gods showed a lot of promise.

    When I said that to the three of them, there was undoubtedly quite a surprise. But Hongjun just smiled at the surprised face of his girlfriend/fiancee and told her that I told him the same thing. She was relieved, but at the same time she started training way more intensity, and soon her real talent blossomed. Speed.

    Yeah, the girl is an absolute beast in the speed department. and she proved her worth by how much effort she was putting on getting stronger, all for the sake of her future hubby I didn''t say no when they asked for my [Purify] skill.

    Bai Chengxian was able to go through her second awakening, which only accentuated her beauty, strength, and hidden talent. She also resolved to go through the waterfall of truth no wanting to be left behind by the others.

    I also did the same for Bibi Renxue. And oh boy, wasn''t that transformation quite the surprise. She could already said to be very beautiful before, but after I used [Purify] on her and she underwent a second awakened, she could be said to be a better and more beautiful version of Gabriel from DxD.

    Her martial soul now also granted her a pair of wings for each soul ring she absorbs. Meaning when she reaches rank 91 she will have the purest and most immaculate 18 wings. A real sight to behold, sadly for her, they aren''t even as beautiful as my own wings, and this affirmation is completely true, trust me.

    Hongjun also trained extremely diligently, and after both Bibi Renxue and Bai Chengxian had undergone their second awakening they spared frequently helping each other hone their skills and grew closer to each other. I don''t doubt the time when Chengxian becomes more aware of Renxue is coming closer and closer. I wouldn''t be surprised if Hongjun is borderline rank 70 when he reaches the sea god island, that is almost expected of him.

    Zu Ling also participated in some of those spars, but it was extremely unfair the 1v3 configuration. Extremely unfair to them at it, under I and Allessa training regimen she did indeed become an absolute beast on the battlefield proving the Adamantine on her martial soul name isn''t just for show, her new nickname in the academy is "Adamantine Valkyre" just for you to get the picture of this. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51313863366334478 for visiting.

    Her body was also great exceptionally stronger so even if her 5th ring was still black-colored her 6th one was already red-colored meaning it is 100k years old. So in terms of Soul Bones, she has right now both right and left arm soul bones that I and Allessa gifted her in the previous chapter- I mean the previous years and the new torso bone from the beast that gave her her 6th ring.

    Right now I don''t doubt she can wipe the floor with some half-assed rank 80 or maybe even some weak ass Titled Douluo, mine and Allessa training regimen really did wonders for our daughter. Now she is both more feminine and more muscular. If that was even possible in the first place.

    There are also the teachers, but none of them had this great leap in strength like the kids. Only Yu Xiaogang thought, the guy is already rank 80 and still going. But being the only guy that received my skill [Purify] two times, I can guess where this speed of his is coming from.

    Liu Erlong also earned her first [Purify] due to her incredible contributions and effort in teaching. That also made her martial soul evolve into a Dragon King variant, and she became one of the strongest people in the castle, heck she could almost fight Bibi Dong of that time to a standstill.

    Flander also earned his [Purify] making his previous martial soul also become a King variant, this caused some problems with Hongjun''s seeing as he also has a King variant, but after getting used to the changes Flander was able to reign his martial soul in.

    Bibi Dong that can also be considered a member of the staff, also earned her [Purify] just two months before the kids got back. Her martial soul, to the absolute surprise of everyone, didn''t become a King variant, but an Arachne variant. Quite powerful indeed, now her poisons can also cause illusion, and she can literally weave her webs with both to a frightening degree.

    Zhao Wuji also eventually earned his [Purify]. He helped a lot of kids in the combat and physical conditioning classes using his gravity skill to help the kids become even physically stronger. His bear martial soul became a [Duskgold Dreadclaw Bear], he almost cried in happiness at such an event.

 Chapter 222 - Time Skip of the Outside Team.

    If I had to evaluate the power system of this universe my first response would be: Awsome, But if you asked me today my answer would definitely be: Strange. This happened simply because of the confusion the same of said system causes in almost everyone that read the novel, myself included.

    Soul Power and Martial Soul have absolutely nothing to do with the soul, to begin with. You could call it Dorothy and it wouldn''t change anything, so why did the original author in his infinity wisdom named it such? I have absolutely no clue besides inconsistency, in DD1 he called it Spirit Power and Martial Spirit, in DD2 he Called it Soul Power and Martial soul said nomenclature this world appears to be using, in DD3 and DD4 he went back to using the Spirit nomenclature. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51357953336334213 for visiting.

    So what did this tell us? that the author is inconsistent? Perhaps. But I like to think about it in a different manner, in a more "Open Minded" way for a lack of better wording in my repertoire. Over the years I studied Martial Soul and Soul Power intensely, even if I use chakra instead of said world power system I still gave a Martial Soul, chakra based, Yes. But a martial soul nonetheless.

    So studying a literal part of myself was paramount, if there is something Shinobi training taught me very well is that you NEED to know yourself well, your limitations, weakness, and strengths. Because a battle is not always decided by brute force alone, some times a battle is closer to a chess match than the usual power play, so Shinobi are trained to know their resources very well in a way they can use them with extreme efficiency in battle. I know I should be the last person in the universe to say this seeing my track record, but I still took those lessons extremely seriously. Thus my slight obsession with knowing my strength in a more precise form. That mistake with my Divine seed of multiplication was no joke, I may have enough excuses to bullshit and weasel answer in that case but I still felt incredibly bad I didn''t notice something as blatant multiplication of my powers, I truly felt incredible lacking in that situation. So after said even I took even more care on examining and understanding my powers better, something like that shouldn''t be allowed to happen a second time.

    Now going back on the Martial Soul topic. At first, I thought Martial Soul was similar to a Zanpakutou my soul giving form, or something on those lines. But as you already expected I was proven wrong, my Martial Soul is simply a part of my being. As an example, you could say that my whole being is a coin, in one face of this coin you have me, and on the other, you have my [100,000,000Armed Radiant Golden Buddha].

    So this also brought me to research about my soul, which is kind of weird since my spirit or my Yin should at least have some kind of relationship with the soul. This keeps rising more and more questions and I was growing increasingly confused. Thus I decided to ask my wife Allessa. Don''t look at me like that, she is a genius and I bet she is as curious as me about a subject like this.

    She definitely was. We researched and searched for some months and then we finally found an answer. We discovered that we have technically two souls, but at the same time we don''t. The "core" soul is literally the core of your being, the most central of your self, your core, the cure is pure and around this core, we have its generated aura, its spirit, its Yin. There reside the memories and any other spiritual shenanigans you might think of.

    My theory is that a shinigami when is simply composed of his Core generated aura the Reiatsu. They eventually learned how to wield and use said Reiatsu. But what about Zanpaktous? they are simply a crystallization and projection of a shinigami "core" in different forms of strength, the transitioning phase called "Asauchi" where the shinigami puts his essence in a complex creation made to transform and become said shinigami crystalized essence. Why do you think even after said sword break they can still call it back normally? because the sword is simply there to assist the shinigami crystalized essence at manifesting itself, the closes word to say at an Asauchi is would be "training wheels".

    The next phase would be the Shikai or very accurately said Partial Release, which is when you have in your hands just a little part of your soul that bled through, and then we have the Bankai that is the total release, some times called the true release. With Bankai is when you literally pick up the whole of your soul and weaponizes it even more than before, you are literally wielding your soul as a weapon.

    Wielding your soul as a weapon surely may be extremely dangerous right? No, on the contrary, when you wield your soul like that it gets immensely stronger, safer, and more resident than its normal state. You literally made your soul into a weapon instead of a formless thing like it was before, it''s more protected and stronger than ever. Besides, you could literally actively strengthen your soul away and I mean way easier this way.

    Sadly I and Allessa were only able to research this much info, which I had to say is pretty impressive considering we didn''t exit the DD universe. We both have a ton of more questions that are left unanswered, this led of course to both of us unanimously agreeing to visit Bleach world after this one. The prospect of strengthening our souls something incredibly difficult to pass, if I had known about it earlier maybe I would- No, this world was an excellent choice, even if involuntary, but it was still excellent, my family got bigger, I made a lot of friends, and got stronger all the same, heck I am just a step before reaching godhood. The experiences I had here are irreplaceable.

    I guess I better talk about Tang San and the others now, but I couldn''t help but let my mind drift away for a bit. Hah, it almost happened again, maybe is age get getting to me? Anyway, Tang San could be said to be one of the people to have the biggest progress among everyone, his dedication to learn the [Clear Sky Clan] techniques something truly admirable.

    The funny thing was of course the stupid surprised faces of his father when he "masters" a skill in record time even from the perspective of someone as talented as Tang Hao. I don''t doubt if we did give this kid a year or maybe a bit more time he would undoubtedly develop a Hammer intent.

    Hammer talent aside, his progress on cultivation is very astounding, Tang San has comfortably reached Rank 69. Just let that sink in, a boy that completely focused on Hammer training using his spare time to still train his others skills was able to attain such progress. I call it bullshit, but I guess if you combine my [Purify] to his soul beast heritage it is indeed possible for such a thing to happen.

    Seeing his progress and the number of black soul rings Tang San possessed Tang Hao had the idea to start filling his [Clear Sky Hammer] with some older black colored soul rings. But Tang San immediately shot him down saying he pretended to fill his hammer with only red-colored soul rings. Tang Hao was impressed with his son ambitions and accepted it with a smile on his face, it would be quite the sight to see a [clear Sky Hammer] with only Red soul rings, quite the sight.

    Then there was the City of Massacre episode. More or less what canonically happened, just that Tang San performance was way more impressive this time making that spirit hall girl quite wary of him, thus not inviting him to hunt with her group.

    The hunt was of course to hunt Xiao Wu, which Tang San wouldn''t even be aware of if I didn''t send quite the convenient and shot [Telepathic] message. And if you have been thinking Xiao Wu would die like in canon you are sorely mistaken.

    What happened in canon was that both Titled Douluos held back the beast while the rest of their team hunted it, so tang San fought them desperately pushing himself overall limits to save Xiao Wu sadly ultimately failing in the end when she sacrificed herself giving him a new soul ring thus making him strong enough to escape.

    Like in canon Xiao Wu called the [Titan Giant Great Ape], but this time the Creepy Douluo was dead, so he couldn''t use his soul fusion skill with the Flower Trap Douluo to trap the [Titan Giant Great Ape] that Xiao Wu called.

    And Tang San being literally leagues above his canon counterpart utterly decimated the team that was fighting him, Xiao Wu also helped him kick ass and show those spirit hall grunts who is boss. the end result was a very beaten and broken Flower Trap Douluo that run away with his tail between his leg, a very dead and afraid spirit hall team that didn''t hesitate in running away too. On the other side, we have an extremely happy Tang San that received a deep kiss from Xiao Wu as a reward, and a smiling giant gorilla that is by all intents and purposes Xiao Wu parent.

    After that Tang San decided to show Xiao Wu to his parents, It was a pretty sweet family reunion not gonna lie. Now that I think about it, I could probably advance ah Yin period of recovery with my Mokuton and Yang Release, worth a shot. But before doing something like that I should at least talk with the family first, definitely the first thing I am gonna do when they come back.

    After that they had a rollercoaster of emotions mixed with family time, Xiao wu and tang San decide to not separate until they could come back, and so they trained the last day till departure together.

    Xiao Wu''s training was strange as she is literally the oldest among us she doesn''t have that many skills to train, but somehow she developed a completely wacky intent called Soft Beast intent, but even with a name like that it was incredibly powerful. And that was just in her first year, of course, she didn''t let this opportunity slip and claimed the [Haki] training manual as rewards, thus she spent the next two years training [Haki] and cultivating until Tang San appeared.

    Her training may look simple, and it really is, but that is exactly what makes it so efficient. she didn''t spread herself thing trying to master a million different skill but focused on just those three things, so we could say she had progress almost equal to Tang San stopping at rank 67.

    Mubai and Zuqing had what I could call a typical noble life these three years. They attended events socializing and making contacts with the people of the kingdom while also training to the bone. their progress was pretty great as they gained a lot more knowledge about their martial souls while also improving their cultivation towards rank 65. They were also the second and third best respectively at doing missions when they were away, everyone did one or other, but they were especially efficient in doing almost one mission every week.

    fi you are wondering who was the best mission doer while away that achievement went to Oscar. He took the wandering hero persona to heart and traveled great length in the continent, he saw deserts of sand and snow, forest of pines and grasslands, different villages and cultures. always on the move, always training, always doing missions, he didn''t stop even to take a breath in one of the more touristic towns, he just continued training and improving. Thus he was able to reach the rank of 66.

    Unsurprisilign he was able to get a spear intent one and half years in his training journey. Immediately claiming the [Haki] manuals as his rightful prize, thus he started learning them, sadly even with all the time he dedicated to it he still is way too green on it when compared to Xiao Wu. The Will of 100k years old beast is no joke after all.

    Rongrong was the one with the least progress reaching only the rank of 63, but while her cultivation progress was slower when compared to her friends her progress with the bow and her support abilities were nothing short of astounding. Sadly for her, she is still a step away from reaching the Bow/arrow intent, but her progress is still admirable.

    One thing that helped her a lot was that her Sword Granpa keeps giving tips on how he developed on the way for the sword so it''s not surprising that her progress was pretty neat.

    Talking about the Sword Douluo. He kind of wiped the floor with the spirit hall Titled Douluo they sent to attack the clan. He utterly decimated them showing the world the might of someone of rank 97 the was a real beast by this world standards.

    This also made me remember that the attack on the [Blue Lighting Tyrant Dragon] clan failed miserably. Seeing thee attack coming Old dragon the patriarch of the clan called for help from Shrek. Only Yu Xiaogang and Liu Erlong went. They wiped out the spirit hall troops and Douluos.

    That day they both got Know as Blazing Dragon Douluo and Radiant Dragon Douluo even grandmaster not officially being the rank. But rumors don''t care about details. Grandmaster was also received back at the clan with open arms and his marriage with Liu Erlong received the Blessing from the Old Dragon. They came back way happier than when they went out.

    Min Ren''s progress was also quite impressive, he returned back to his birth village and started a rigorous training regimen. He explored the mountains around while also training himself among the multitude of beasts in them, he did indeed went to the Sky Temple and discovered some more things about eh Sky God, dare is ay some pretty wacky things that are definitely gonna change the future.

    He also reached rank 69 like Tang San showing that his [Mega Rayquaza] is really a top-notch martial soul, he also did recreate most of Rayquaza the Pokemon moves, Draco Meteor, and Dragon Ascension are a sight to behold. His training was very fruitful, but sadly he didn''t focus much on any type of weapon so he is pretty far from developing and intent, in another not he is pretty efficient when the fights so I don''t have much to complain about when I see him again.

 Chapter 223 - Tang San and Xiao Wu are back.

    The first to get back where to the surprise of no one Xiao Wu and Tang San. They seem to be glued together like a newlywed couple, which isn''t much far from the truth seen all the ceremony Tang San''s mother did when she found about Xiao Wu and Tang san relationship. That moment when they stayed under her small tree form and she used her powers as a [Blue silver Emperror] to communicate with Tang San.

    Now that I think about it Tang San is technically half-plant. Not that I can say much about that seeing as I am a Senju and my primary affinity is still Wood Release. But looking at it from a certain angle we can even be considered related... I know it''s a pretty huge stretch, but it may have helped influence me into training him that first time... huh, now that I think about it it may be possible.

    "Bullshit."(Allessa).

    Yes, my mind and Allessa''s are kind of connected telepathically right now, it something we do rather frequently principally when we are researching something, it helped a lot have the processing power of two hyper-powered minds. That had the side effect that we instantly became aware completely of each other minds, every memory, every thought, everything. So we kind of know each other even better than it should be possible. Which to a lot of people would undoubtedly be a problem, but for us? It only made us close, after all, we don''t have anything to hide from each other, do we?

    "Let me have my fun, would you? by your smile you want to laugh too."(Aizen).

    "I do. But someone has to restrict the bs. Else I don''t doubt you will suddenly say you are part dragon too."(Allessa).

    "Well, technically-"(Aizen).

    "Your Godly Animagus form doesn''t count."(Allessa). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51361365704627480 for visiting.

    "Aww I wanted to be a part dragon too. *Sigh* better greet the couple before they make a scene. They both grew up so I don''t doubt some people here won''t be able to recognize them as easily as before."(Aizen).

    "I will go with you."9Allessa).

    We both went to one of the Shrek Academy outside areas, a park to be more specific, and saw the couple sitting on a bench resting a bit. I nod my head to the couple that also notices me and greets them.

    "Plant boy. Old Hag"(Aizen).

    You could clearly see both of them have their left eyes and mouth twitching a little at my greeting to them. Xiao Wu the 100k years old hag, and the definition of plant boy.

    "Golden Dude."(Tang San).

    "Golden Monster."(Xiao Wu).

    "Okay, okay I admit my obsession with the color gold. But I can do nothing about it, it is all my creator''s fault."(Aizen){AN: He is technically right.}

    "Now I already know the answer, but I will just ask this to be polite. How was your Time Skip mixed with training montage?"(Aizen).

    "I was nice, got to know my mother, and fought some bastards."(Tang San).

    "I agree, I and gee are finally together."(Xiao Wu)

    "Heh, finally. This blockhead was worse than me when it comes to it. Ah, before I forget, here a bit of water you are surely thirsty after such a long trip."(Aizen)

    "Oh thanks. I am always thirsty."(Tang San)

    Xiao Wu looked stupefied at him normally accepting the water bottle without a second thought. I couldn''t help but also smile funnily at the scene.

    "You know he is messing with you right? Plants and Water, didn''t the connection click?"(Xiao Wu).

    "Sheesh I know, but I am really thirsty so I don''t see any problem with it."(Tang San).

    "With the amount of spit you both have been trading I really didn''t expect you to accept."(Aizen).

    Tang San spit the water he had in his mouth in surprise, his cheek tainted red in a little bit of bashfulness. Xiao Wu also spotted a similar visage. What a cute couple.

    "Aren''t they a nice couple?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, but I Still Think Bibi Dong and Flander are better."(Allessa).

    Tang San that started drinking water again couldn''t help but spit it out in an overused dramatic fashion and scream/ask. Xiao Wu''s eyes widened in surprise at such a revelation.

    "Flander and Bibi Dong? Since When?"(Tang San).

    "Those two, just how?"(Xiao Wu).

    "Since one and a half years ago. Still took much more time than I was expecting. And how? I could waste a lot of time here explaining the minimum details, but I will just say this: it just works."(Aizen).

    "Did you just quote a Jojo meme?"(Allessa).

    "It can also be considered a Tod Howard meme."(Aizen).

    "Huh, I guess you are right."(Allessa).

    While we talked about memes and king crimson Tang San and Xiao Wu stayed there with a stupid look on their shocked faces still trying to process the fact that Bibi Dong and Flander are a thing now.

    "*Sigh* I will just let that headache-inducing topic for later. How are the others?"(Tang San).

    "Everyone is okay, no one was permanently hurt, and by the end of the week, everyone will already be here."(Aizen).

    "Ah and Hongjun, Chengxian, and Renxue sort of formed a love triangle that only the three of them are oblivious about. There is a bunch of bets rolling and I would recommend betting on Hongjun ending up together with the two of them, Aizen bet on that one and everyone knows he doesn''t lose bets. The Bibi Dong situation is there as proof."(Allessa).

    "Stop, stop-"(Tang San)

    Poor Tang San, all that information as too much for his plant brain. Hope he drinks more water and uses more fertilizer to recover his health. Just look at Xiao Wu restraining herself to the maximum trying to take care of the knocked out Tang San.

    Hongjun, Chengxian, and Renxue have chosen this exact moment to arrive. Is where it was not planed, you can believe in me. Okay, I know even Epstein''s suicide was more believable than this one.

    "Brother San, is that you?"(Hongjun).

    Tang san momentarily wakes up but seeing the three people that knocked him out, to begin with, did nothing to help him. So he just blacked out again. This time I and Allessa couldn''t help but laugh out loud, poor Hongjun was confused as heck seeing this scene.

    "What did I do?"(Hongjun)

    .

    .

    .

    We were now some minutes after the encounter in the park, now the five "kids" are talking between themselves and trading histories and adventures they have undergone over these years. Zu Ling also chose this moment to appear and sit with everyone, she also started trading some adventures with them, but apparently, her adventures are way wackier than anyone was eld toe expect.

    "... Then father tossed me in an active volcano and said ''Daughter Your fire Resistance Is already Good Enough, now you need to learn how to swim in lava''. It took two f.u.c.k.i.n.g days for me to learn to control my Soul Power enough for me to swing in lava, and that shitty molten rock kept melting my clothes, can you believe it?"(Zu Ling).

    Everyone simply holds their own mouths agape in extreme surprise and kept sending me sideways glances, I of course answered them.

    "Heh, your performance was quite good. When I did it it took me three days to learn how to swim in lava. I am proud of you daughter."(Aizen).

    I ruffle her hair showing how proud I am of her skill growth. The others sent another sidelong glance at me, but now their eyes are widened beyond common sense.

    "Hehe, thanks dad."(Zu Ling).

    "Stop, stop. Stop trying to understand them, you saw what happen to Tang San. And it was all their fault. Look at him now."(Xiao Wu).

    Said Tang San is now in a depressed mood with a cloud over his head, hed been munching on the water bottle straw while drinking water slowly seemly rethinking his choices in life. Hongjun wisely decides to ignore such an event, undoubtedly already used to it at this point, he did indeed live with us all this time so he is the most immune to this.

    "Mah mah, don''t be such a drama queen. Hongjun boy here had quite the progress. That girl there Bai Chenxian is Hongjun''s fiancee''s, The blond one is Bibi Renxue the one who is head over heels for him. They are a lot different because they also underwent their second awakening."(Aizen)

    Xiao Wu seems a bit confused that the trio didn''t seem to hear my quip at Renxue love focus. Hehe, I know I am quite evil by doing this, but every time when I talk about their relationship I put a seal that selective filters the audio so they never hear exactly what I said. Allessa also aproves of this prank. Tang San chose this exact moment to recover from his depressing mood and asks Hongjun a question.

    "How is Tang Sec?"(Tang San).

    "Frankly? it''s doing great. The idea of putting Tang Sect missions together with the Shrek Missions on the mission hall was brilliant. Sadly I NEED HELP! Because even with both Renxue and Chengxian helping me I still have simply too much paperwork."(Hongjun).

    "Sorry, sorry. I kind of neglected my duties as the sect Master for too long, I will help you. And I am sure Oscar will also be delighted to do the same."(Tang San).

    "I almost forgot the food brain. Bastard ran away, and I bet he was doing it to avoid taking care of the Sect."(Hongjun).

    "I am it wasn''t for that."(Tang San).

    "Stop, Hongjun. We are as frustrated as you, don''t worry we three are gonna ''spar'' with Oscar when he comes back. All three of us have a lot of paper filled grievances to send back at him. And a good old beatdown sure as hell is gonna make we feel better."(Chengxiang).

    "You know me too well my little bird."(Hongjun)

    "I have to, my charming phoenix."(Chengxian).

    Wow, it''s always impressive how they can always color the atmosphere pink in the beat of a heart so easily. And by the laborious breaths of Renxue, she is undoubtedly fantasizing herself in the place of Chengxian that is close to kissing Hongjun at this moment. But before the kiss could happen, Xiao Wu gets out of her funk and gives everyone a loud *cough*.

    "I would like to announce that I and Tang San are together now."(Xiao Wu).

    Everyone looks at her with a face of disbelief, she and Tang San spot blush on their cheeks and both of them undoubtedly thought the disbelief of everyone as by the surprise of the announcement. Sadly they are mistaken.

    "F.u.c.kign finally. I thought it would take ages for it to happen. And Chengxian, I won the bet."(Hongjun).

    "*Tsk* should also star following Allessa''s strategies. Teacher Aizen never loses a bet ;-;"(Chengxian)

    "Heh, I win this one. With the money I will buy that new golden sword, I saw in the commerce hall"(Renxue).

    "*Sigh* I will never understand, your and Teacher Aizen obsession with the golden color. I know gold, precious, etc. But what gives?"(Chengxian).

    "You need to be golden to understand"(Aizen/Renxue).

    There was a momentary pause, Xiao Wu and Tang San are still looking stupid trying to exit the shock that everyone was already betting on their relationship behind their backs. While the others were looking at everything like this is routine. Chengxian just lets out a groan of frustration, probably already expecting an answer like this.

    "Nice taste Golden pigeon."(Aizen).

    "Nice taste golden human."(Renxue)

    Chengxian just let out another groan of frustration.

 Chapter 224 - You all will fight me.

    We had some more small talk, Hongjun and Tang San talked a little about the Tang Sect and what is happening. The girls were talking about how they should organize a girl''s time or some sleepover party, they were kinda torn between a day buying clothes and other things in the commerce hall or spending the night trading funny and horror histories on a sleepover party, they ultimately decided on the sleepover when Allessa intervened and said she would participate if it was a sleepover party.

    "But we will have to wait for when Ronrong and Zhuqing come back, I don''t want to exclude them."(Xiao Wu).

    "That''s is actually a good idea, we can even have more time to plan something better. I just wish we could invite-"(Renxue).

    "Calm down girl, you are almost salivating."(Allessa).

    Renxue quickly reigns herself closer to her mouth and check for any kind of saliva that may have overflowed from her mouth, but when she passes her hand on it she quickly notices that there is nothing on her mouth... She fell right into it didn''t she?

    "I-I-I..."(Renxue).

    "Don''t worry girl I can give you some love tips. I and Aizen are very happy after all."(Allessa).

    "Don''t listen to her. When she met father for the second time she blew a giant hole in his torso."(Zu Ling).

    Renxue grew a little bit expectantly at receiving advice from the older woman, but when she heard what her friend said her expression immediately stiffen and darken for a moment.

    "Mah, daughter don''t worry. Your father is exceptionally difficult to kill, even for someone like me. Blowing a hole through his torso was just a simple harmless greeting at that time."(Allessa).

    "Yeah don''t worry about it. I easily healed it anyway."(Aizen).

    "Ah, so it''s like that.... Hmm*murmur* so that is the correct way to greet someone you like."(Zu Ling).

    Renxue was surprised when Zu Ling suddenly pulls a notebook and a pencil out of nowhere and starting to swiftly take notes while Allessa describes a multitude of her strategies. But when one of those strategies is blowing up a hole in someone''s torso Renxue definitely didn''t want to know the rest. Renxue couldn''t help but think: poor Min Ren.

    "Now everyone, I have something a little bit more serious to say to all of you."(Aizen)

    Immediately the fun and games atmosphere that was prior instantly vanished, everyone here knows Aizen fairly enough that when he says he is serious he should be respected. The original Shrek members principally know what he is capable of doing, initially Chengxian and Renxue couldn''t believe the super relaxed teacher could be scary. But an episode on one of their hunts for a new soul-ring showed that Aizen Senju didn''t get powerful by only being nice.

    "Tang San, you went back to the [Clear Sky Clan], Correct?"(Aizen)

    "Yes, teacher. I brought back my father''s soul bones and had to put down a peg some of those elders."(Tang San).

    "I already know. I only mentioned that because you have obtained a certain map right?"(Aizen).

    "A map?... Wait... This one?*picks a somewhat older paper from his spatial ring*"(Tang San).

    "Yes, this one. This is a map to the Sea God Island, as you already know. What you don''t know, is that is Literally The SEA GOD island."(Aizen).

    "So are you telling me this is the island of a literal God?"(Tang San).

    "Yes, I am. And you will go there."(Aizen)

    "I will?"(Tang San).

    "I will explain more detail when everyone is here... I think I already said it, but the Gods are watching you and your friends. Renxue should know a little bit more about this, right? Angel God Successor."(Aizen).

    "So you know..."(Renxue).

    "I do, but don''t worry it''s your secret to tell. Just don''t withhold information that can save the lives of your comrades. I am doing it because I want them to learn, to search for themselves, to grow. Holding their hands will do none of that, I already did more than I should''ve-."(Aizen).

    "No you didn''t. We both helped them, yes, but if they didn''t put on the work they wouldn''t be even close to what they are today."(Allessa).

    "I guess you are right.*Sigh*. Basically, why I am telling you this in advance is that you all will fight with me."(Aizen)

    "Are you crazy? You can kill-"(Xiao Wu).

    "What are you think, that is-"(Chengxian).

    "Isn''t that too much, we could-"(Renxue).

    "When?"(Tang San/ Ma Hongjun).

    There was a silence at the table, the surprised faces of the girls couldn''t easily be hidden and their agape mouths only added to the absurdity of the scene. But the serious faces of Tang San and Ma Hongjun really did show how much they grew in this time, they watched my meaning immediately.

    "A week after everyone has been reunited. And beware, the Gods are watching you."(Aizen).

    With that me and Allessa disappeared, there was no showy sign of teleportation, no flash of light, no flap of wings, we simply weren''t there anymore. This type of teleport is always way scarier than people give it credit for. Tang San and Ma Hongjun maintained their solemn face, seemly deep in contemplation and silence. But Xiao Wu couldn''t help but continue talking, she knows how scary Aizen is in combat, after all, they all have seen him slap people out of existence at the speed of light like it is nothing, she couldn''t help but be a little scared.

    "Why you two said nothing. Fighting against that monster? that guy can f.u.c.k.i.n.g destroy the planet if he wants, and you two agreed to fight him? Why?"(Xiao Wu).

    "You didn''t understand, did you?"(Hongjun).

    "What are you talking about Hongjun dear? can you explain?"(Chengxian).

    "He wants to test us..."(Zu Ling).

    "Test? That guy testes always end with someone mangled or worse..."(Xiao Wu).

    "That is no simple test, Xiao Wu. It''s his final test to the Shrek 9 devil and our reserve members."(Tang San).

    Indeed, Chengxian and Renxue are considered reserve members, much like Chegxian''s position in the original but this one is a little more permanent, heck she and Renxue even have some statues in the hall of fame.

    "Final Test? I don''t understand, why would-"(Xiao Wu)

    "Remember what he said? Holding our hands won''t help us truly grow. He probably ant to gauge our strength before we go to the Sea God Island."(Hongjun).

    "No, it''s not only that."(Renxue).

    "What you mean by that Renxue? I thought it was only his final test..."(Tang San).

    "Wait, you can''t mean... what he said about the Gods watching us..."(Hongjun).

    "Yes. This fight is probably also a way to measure us for Godhood, and if what I know is true we will have some incredible trial before us... but how does teacher..."(Renxue).

    Everyone grew quiet at that, so the fight wasn''t just a "simple" test for them, but also a way to measure them for the Godhood trials to come. They couldn''t help but get some chills in their spines, if teacher Aizen is sort of testing them for godhood only means that they challenge just shot up in difficulty.

    "Father is also been preparing to godhood."(Zu Ling).

    But what Zu Ling said immediately stunned everyone, Aizen preparing for godhood since when? He joked here and there but he never went too deep about the subject. But this confirmation is somewhat worrying, if Aizen is already strong enough tot alk about Gods so casually, how much stronger will he be when he becomes a God?

    "A-Are you serious?"(Renxue)

    "Yeah Zu Ling, don''t joke with something like that."(Chengxian). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51404986449447266 for visiting.

    "No I am certain of it, Father has been preparing himself for years and he is closer and closer. If he thinks we need this extra test..."(Zu Ling)

    "Could only mean the future ones will be really difficult..."(Hongjun).

    "Don''t worry people. I am sure if he is testing us he thinks we can pass."(Renxue).

    "Renxue is right. We will all more during the week, but let''s leave the more serious talks for when everyone is here. I don''t like deciding things on their back..."(Tang San).

    "Brother San is right, it''s best we wait for the others. Their input will surely be valuable."(Hongjun).

    Xiao Wu that was quiet until now decided to speak. and if I am not mistaken she is the one who knows the most about godhood among everyone here, Di Tian is alive after all, and I don''t doubt Da Ming and Er Ming told her a lot of histories passed down from the beast god himself.

 Chapter 225 - Everyone is back together.

    The person to arrive the Nex day was Rongrong, as most of the kids here she grew up beautifully and like the other spots a visage that at least looks 4 years older than she would be. And that is almost the norm for everyone, I bet it''s the culmination of soul power and their training that affect their body so much that they look older than they are.

    With a grace worthy of a noblewoman everyone could clearly see that Rongrong progresses in more ways than just cultivation. When she arrived she greeted the others and proceed to talk with them, she sure as hell miss her friends and her father that observed everything from far away couldn''t help but smile when he saw the good friends his daughter made.

    Rongrong was of course brought into the fold and told of what was going to happen in 13 days, she was understandably pale. But soon a grim determination overtook her, she probably thinks if she and Oscar can show a good fight against me the rules of her clan can be overlooked. Yeah, they still have a rule that support-type soul master can''t marry another support-type soul master unless they defeat a titled Douluo in combat. And considering I am leagues above any kind of Titled Douluo she probably can marry even a rock if she is able to scratch me.

    Rongrong''s new determination aside, she was very happy one reuniting with some of her friends, she also was almost giddy in the prospects of a sleepover with the girls. she soon proceeds to start making more fancy and extravagant arrangements, I just felt kind of sad for her as Allessa is also participating and I doubt anyone can compete with her when it comes to it.

    The next day Oscar arrived, and oh boy did he grew up. The guy looks like a typical cool shonen protagonist after their unavoidable time skip. He is taller and more muscular and he exudes an aura of combat and battles. That is just a nice way of saying he is stinking and sweaty.

    And oh boy Rongrong had a show seeing her love interest all sweaty that his t-shirt was gluing to his body and exposing his hard-earned muscles. Sadly the pink moment between them fell flat when she discovered oscar''s smell. In a situation like that, I couldn''t help but say "Almost there soldier. You will get them the next time." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51428322348955897 for visiting.

    "A CoD reference really?"(Allessa).

    "Meh, at least the old CoD games were good."(Aizen).

    "You didn''t even play the new ones. How can you say they are bad?"(Allessa)

    "You are right... Wanna try playing them together? I remember hearing some good things about the Zombies from the BO3."(Aizen).

    "Sure. It can be a good pastime until your fight against the kids."(Allessa).

    Nex day the ones to arrive were Zuqing and Mubai, both clade in royal clothes. But different from the noble and aristocratic aura Rongrong radiated they exuded an incredible and exhausting aura. Yep, it was kind of hell for them, their parent simultaneously decided to brush up their noble education so their routine grew more and more fully over time. It got to the point that Mubai almost ragequits during the music lesson, the musical room continued destroyed for quite some time after that.

    They greeted everyone but barely talked on their first day as they immediately went to their room to rest for a very long time. They woke up two days later pretty well-rested and more invigorated. But there is a thing they didn''t even notice because it became so natural to them, they snuggled and slept together. The others were quite surprised, and a bunch of other bets was called and fulfilled when the news got around.

    While Mubai and Zuqing were in their pink filled land of dreams Min Ren arrived, and much like oscar he looked like the typical shounen protagonist after his time skip journey. And if I am not wrong min ren has also received a map and instruction on how to get to Skypedia, or more know as the Sky God Island, but I will keep calling it Skypedia simply because the sea God Island claimed copyright on that one.

    But what made more certain that Min ren was some kind of protagonist was the scar he has in his mouth, it''s exactly like Ezio''s scar and I gotta say: It kinds of fits him. He arrived with radiating seriousness and power, but when you got to know his soul rank is 69 I couldn''t help but greet him with a laugh.

    "Hah, you look all serious and business for someone with rank 69."(Aizen).

    "*Groan* Don''t remind me of that, at least the rank 24 was faster than this one..."(Min Ren).

    "Don''t worry, as much as the kids know about our culture some nuances still scape them."(Aizen).

    "It''s quite sad you know... We should give a class focused on memes. We can literally trace a lot of human history by memes alone."(Allessa).

    "Allessa love. I don''t like to break it to you, but no matter how well prepared the class is it would be extremely cringing, like trying to shot myself levels of cringe."(Aizen).

    "Using the word cringe unironically is cringe as f.u.c.k tho."(Allessa).

    "That''s... I guess you are right.... Maybe if we plan that right... But first, I guess I should at least put everything in book format first, with images and all. Liking it or not that is a good part of the modern history of the earth."(Aizen)

    "Yeah, we also-"(Allessa)

    Min Ren was simply dumbstruck, gone was his cool and serious persona he was trying to maintain. In front of him are what should be two responsible a.d.u.l.ts discussing about a meme class in the curriculum. Min Ren doesn''t know if he should laugh or cry.

    "Ah almost forgot, go talk with the others. There is some exciting news circulating. And I am sure you will be very surprised."(Aizen).

    "And about the courting of my daughter. As Aizen already said, that is her decision, but I don''t want you to hurt my little girls..."(Allessa).

    Scary, scary. Min Ren almost forgets that Allessa can be as scary as Aizen sometimes... What Min ren didn''t understand is how can he hurt that girl? Heck, if half of what she said about her childhood is correct she can probably survive Blighttown with a smile on her face and think that the whole experience was some kind of theme park or event. Btu Min Ren was determined, he made his choices on the waterfall of truth, and he knows himself better thanks to that.

    "Don''t worry... I-I Love Her..."(Min Ren).

    "*Gasp*"(Zu Ling).

    And now Min ren f.u.c.k.i.e.d up, how he didn''t notice the girl was with her parents the whole time? When he saw the sly smile on Aizen''s face he knew that the Golden God Douluo has played him. But seeing the blush on Zu Ling''s face and the steam getting out of her head he couldn''t hold himself together before he let slips another one.

    "Cute."(Min Ren).

    "Eep."(Zzzu Ling).

    The girl couldn''t hold it anymore and deed up passing out, Min Ren almost couldn''t hold himself from gushing about this cuteness. And if Zu Ling''s abs are anything to go by her muscles only make her even more beautiful.

    "*Sigh* She still needs a little more mental training."(Aizen).

    "Leave her alone on this one, the boy she liked literally told everything to her face. I would''ve done the same when you told me that if I didn''t put so much reinforced mental resistance magics on myself."(Allessa).

    "I know, and that only makes you cuter."(Aizen).

    When Allessa blushed Min Ren knows that it''s time for him to get the hell out of here. Aizen has the habit of teleporting any bystander when he and Allessa get into a pinky atmosphere. Picking up the girl he went to the food hall to eat something, but when he looked back one last time the only thing he saw was the two a.d.u.l.ts sending him a sly smirk. Hah, it appears that he has been played two times already, it was just an act to drive him to do this. Min Ren couldn''t help but shed some manly tears about his now shattered cool persona he created.

    One day later all the elven kids got together in the food hall to discuss some things. tang San that has been fairly busy these days managing all the Bullshit he left behind sat at the head of the table. He got up and started explaining to everyone what will happen in. and principally, that they will have to fight Aizen.

    The grim feeling on the table was almost palpable, maybe I could even smell it. Considering how good my nose is I probably could. Tang San also explained a bunch of other info he had collected and the things he learned in these three years. The others also did the same, sharing some funny moments and surprising events, but principally their training and progress.

    Everyone progressed a lot, but they still know that defeating Aizen is out of the question, so they started to strategize. I of course didn''t listen to their strategies, a little bit of advantage can''t harm them can it?

    "... and I guess that is it. Any more questions?"(Tang San) {AN: That is also for you guys, we are reaching the final moments of the Douluo Dalu world, if you have any questions that don''t require spoiler I try to answer them. And if you have an idea that you think will fit well in the fic don''t be afraid to share, I appreciate everyone''s support. Thanks For Everything.}

 Chapter 226 - Calm Before the storm.

    There were an absolute calm and silence in the food hall, after discussing strategies and more strategies for their future fight against teacher Aizen the Shrek 11 Devils couldn''t help but feel that this calm is just simply the calm before the storm.

    Everyone let the silence reign supreme for a long time, some people periodically would nibble on their food or take a few gulps of their cold beverages. But Mubai decided to break the silence.

    "*Sigh*, this grim atmosphere is getting on my nerves. Let''s think positively first. As good as all those formation and strategies we discussed are, there I something I really want to know..."(Mubai).

    "I can guess where you are coming from, and that is something teacher Aizen pretty much pounded into our heads on his lessons."(Hongjun).

    "*Nods* Exactly, we need to know more about Aizen Senju. Knowing your enemy is the first step towards victory. So does anyone have a piece of relevant information to share?"(Mubai).

    Everyone looked to Zu Ling, liking ti or not she is Aizen''s daughter so if there is someone who definitely knows a lot about his ability is undoubtedly her. Said girl seemly unaffected by the stares beside her expression becoming more serious and hardened. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51452488267646721 for visiting.

    "Well... I guess no one saw father really fighting right?"(Zu Ling).

    There were some collective negative grunts and some looks of anticipation aiming at Zu Ling. To break the silence Oscar decided to say his piece, Rongrong that sat at his side stayed quiet and attentive during the ordeal.

    "Once when I and Rongrong were walking, I saw him slapping someone out of existence with a giant golden hand. But besides that, there isn''t much."(Oscar).

    "I know he has an external bone that manifests itself as wings. He was the one who taught me how to use my spider lances after all..."(Tang San).

    "Same for me, after my second awakening teacher Aizen helped me control my new improved wings, he helped me a lot on that."(Renxue).

    "He also helped me in the speed department, he really does have some crazy ideas that inexplicably work."(Chengxian).

    "What you all saw wasn''t even close to what father can do. The external bone thing Tang San got right-"(Zu Ling).

    "And what about the giant golden hand?"(Oscar).

    Seeing Oscar impolitely interrupting Zu Ling''s speech Rongrong stepped on Oscar''s feet hard, yearning her a yelp of surprise from the future food god.

    "Sorry. You can continue."(Rongrong).

    "*Sigh. What Oscar probably saw was my father''s martial soul. I take some of you have already been it?"(Zu Ling)

    "Yeah, sometimes she likes to use it to show some examples... I still can''t forget the image of a gigantic golden hand painting glass with such precision and delicacy."(Hongjun).

    "Yes, father does that sometimes."(Zu Ling).

    "So... what is his martial soul?"(Oscar).

    "Father''s martial soul is called [100,000,000 Armed Radiant Golden Buddha], and you can guess that its name is pretty self-explanatory. What is most special about father martial soul is that it''s a hybrid martial soul."(Zu Ling).

    "Hybrid?"(Chengxian).

    "Yeah, it''s both a body and tool type martial soul. Meaning it is and it is not his body, both at the same time."(Zu Ling).

    "Kinda confusing, but I think I can get it... Do you know any of your father''s soul ring skills?"(Mubai).

    "That is a little bit of a problem... I remember he showing me and explaining those skills when I was a kid, but..."(Zu Ling).

    "You were a kid so your memory about that isn''t exactly the best right?"(Min Ren).

    "Yeah... Father would sometimes say the name of one of his skills and even sue then from time to time, but there are some skills that I''ve never seen him use his 8th and 9th principally. Never seen he using them."(Zu Ling).

    "I guess that is a good thing right? 8th and 9th skills tend to be the most directive soo..."(Tang San).

    "Yeah, it''s a good thing..."(Hongjun).

    "Can you at least say what you remember about them? Anything may be useful."(Mubai).

    "Hmmm. I remember that his first skill is stealth-based, good enough to fool even my mother as strong as she is. His second skill is the one I remember the most because when I was a kid I thought it the most beautiful, I think it''s called [Universe in the Palm]. It projects a giant golden hand with what appears to be a universe on its palm, and I remember father mentioned it was a good defensive skill, principally against projectiles. As for his third skill... I think it is a buff type of skill? I don''t remember much about that one."(Zu Ling)

    "Interesting, on his first three skills none of them are explicitly offensive, more of an auxiliary type than anything. This just shows that even if an attack-type skill is good, it isn''t everything."(Mubai).

    "*Gasp* Dai Mubai saying that attack isn''t everything? What is next, will you become a monk?"(Zuqing)

    "Haha, you know I am not that same hotheaded muscle brain of the past."(Mubai).

    "I know, I made sure of that. But it''s good to see it''s really taking effect."(Zuqing).

    "You two already argus like a married couple."(Hongjun).

    "We''re not!"(Zuqing/Mubai).

    Their response was so automatic that it made it even more fake, those two are married in everything but the papers, and everyone knows this. After their outburst response, everyone stayed still for a moment basking in such a conclusion. Until Tang San couldn''t hold it anymore and started laughing, everyone followed soon after...

    "*Huff* I think e all needed a good laugh.*Sigh* Please continue Zu Ling."(Tang San).

    "Okay. My father''s fourth skill if my memory serves me right is an instant death skill."(Zu Ling).

    "Instant death? Like some sort of hyper strong beam that disintegrates everything on its path?"(Hongjun).

    "Or maybe it''s some kind of hyper-precise strike that can easily pierce the strongest armors."(Tang San).

    "Or Maybe-"(Chengxian).

    "Nope, none of that. It literally kills instantly something, I don''t remember its name but I definitely remember him using it to hunt a dragon. For some reason it was extremely terrifying, he just touched it, and bam dead. "(Zu Ling).

    "That si helluva scary."(Renxue)

    "I know, but he won''t use it on us. He wants to test us, not kill us."(Tang San).

    "Tang San is right, father rarely uses that skill. I''ve only seen him use it once, to be honest, and even that I don''t remember it much...."(Zu Ling).

    "Father''s fifth skill is as most of you already know [Purify], I am sure most of you are already familiar with it."(Zu Ling)

    "Indeed, an exception utility skill."(Hongjun).

    "It can also be used offensively."(Xiao Wu).

    "How?"(Mubai).

    "Well, if you are a corrupted or evil being, like an undead or zombie this skill will probably be really devastating."(Xiao Wu).

    "That sounds pretty scary..."(Renxue).

    "Don''t worry woman, you have attribute advantage against those being too."(Chengxian).

    "Going back on the subject... My father''s sixth skill is something I don''t understand... But if I have to put it into words... it would be something like ''never miss''."(Zu Ling)

    "Never miss? Like some kind of absurd magnetic power towards the target?"(Tang San).

    "When I say never miss, I literally mean never miss. If father thrust a spear towards the sky aiming at nothing he can still hit you."(Zu Ling).

    "That is kind of absurd on so many levels."(Mubai).

    "Father says that absurd is the expected for a Golden Soul ring."(Zu Ling).

    "Golden? Is that even possible?"(Chengxian).

    "Golden soul ring is the equivalent of a 1.000.000. years old soul beast, they are the god''s equivalents for soul beasts. If you want some more precise and extensive info I would recommend Shrek library, father put a lot of tough into making that place", and most information he collected in his life is there."(Zu Ling).

    There was silence yet again, but this time everyone seems to be lost in their own thoughts about the matter. Tang San in particular seems to be thinking deeply about something.

    "I got an idea. Anew strategy formation if you will."(Tang San).

    "Shoot"(Mubai).

    "I was thinking ins separating us in sub-teams."(Tang San).

    "Su teams, what do you mean by that?"(Xiao Wu).

    "First we will have a support team, composed of Oscar and Rongrong-"(Tang San).

    "Sorry to interrupt, but due to my martial soul second awakening I can also act as a support unit, healing and buffing are well on my capabilities."(Renxue).

    "Good, so I will include you on the support team too. So the support team will be Renxue, Rongorn, and Oscar. You will be responsible for offering maximum support to the other teams, healing takes maximum priority followed by buffing and then finally by kind of offensive help you could provide."(Tang San).

    "Sounds good to me."(Renxue).

    "I quite like it, and if I stay in the middle of the formation I think I can at least delay an offensive with my spear."(Oscar).

    "Ah, that made me remember something Oscar. Father said your Bisento was ready, you just need to pick it up."(Zu Ling).

    "Nice, at least my new weapon will be ready for the fight."(Oscar).

    "Continuing. The other team will be the frontlines composed of Min Ren, Zu Ling, and Mubai. You three are the ones that can take and ditch the most damage of us, Two dragon-type martial souls, and a tiger type, I don''t see anyone more fit for close combat than you guys."(Tang San).

    "Hmm, I am fine with it. But I am more of a middle-range kind of fighter, you know? My melee is pretty good, but on a close fight I would bet more on my middle range."(Min Ren).

    "You and Zu Lign work well together so I think it will work. We can always test it out later and work the kinks."(Tang San).

    "Indeed"(Min Ren).

    "The for the fast response team, made of Hiongjun, Zuqing, Chengxian, and Xiao Wu. You four have great flexibility and speed to hit hard and hit fast, and that is exactly what you do-"(Tang San).

    "Wait a bit there brother San, I am not that good of a speed type. My focus is burst damage."(Hongjun).

    "And that is exactly why you are with this team, the team objective is hit fast and hard. A burst damage specialist like you is exactly what they need."(Tang San).

    "Good, I can easily see it working. Btu what about you?"(Hongjun).

    "I will be a blank of sorts, transitioning between the teams and filling in whoever needs me. I am the most flexible out of everyone here so I guess I can make it work. So who wanna test it?"(Tang San).

 Chapter 227 - An impressive display.

    Today is a beautiful day, the skies are blue, the roses are red, the trees are green. Today is a really beautiful day, an ideal day to spend with your family in the park, or maybe hole yourself up in your home watching that Lord Of the Rings marathon you keep postponing because you are lazy, or simply have a deathmatch against your hateful enemy, where you will play and torture him mentally and physically. Ok, I admit that the last one was a little bit out of line, but come on, what kind of monster didn''t watch Lord of the Rings yet? crazy right?

    But today is also definitely a special day for the kids. Today is the last time I will fight them as mortals, the next time we will meet each other everyone will probably be Gods already. Yep, even me. Why did you think I gave them this two weeks period? For them to form some kind of strategy? for them to heal? Yes, that is indeed a nice side benefit, but my real aim was to give me more time to reach the peak of the rank 99.

    Yep, I am currently literally the closest I can possibly be towards godhood, I made tons of preparations. My Divine Weapon is all but ready, there are only some finishing touches I need to make, but those details I will need Divine Chakra for it, so it has to wait for a bit. Allessa also said I should also make an armor, before meeting God and hearing about the Anti-life I was stubborn as a mule and didn''t want one, but after hearing about those things and the danger they possess I decided to just make my armor and stop whining like a spoilt little bitch, if I don''t like using at least I have one for emergencies.

    What is my armor? Well, I decided to take inspiration from the Bosted Gear Balance Breaker full body armor, I, of course, modified it to be able to adapt to my own number of arms, as I technically have 100,000,000 arms right now, a number which will probably increase when I become a God, I also modified to protect my whole body, so it doesn''t have the same gaps on the arms as Issei''s. The same as my divine weapon my armor is also made with Blood sacrifice, meaning it will literally become part of my body when I finish it. And like my divine weapon I need to have Divine Chakra to finish it. The armor also has the bonus of resonating well with my Animagus(Dragon Form).

    I also, sort of made and Asauchi? Okay, I know this needs a little bit more explanation. Basically, I and Allessa couldn''t contain ourselves so Allessa ended up summoning an Asauchi for us to analyze, and after a long time analyzing it we were able to make our own Asauchi made of Omni metal. This gave me an even more crazy idea, Allessa will probably kill me when she found out... Wait our minds are connected so she probably already knows this...

    "Allessa?"(Aizen).

    "Yes, I know about your crazy plan... But you are pretty sure of its success, so I won''t stop you. Just stay safe my love. I can''t afford to lose you."(Allessa).

    "Don''t worry. I won''t fail."(Aizen).

    "Well at least is not as ridiculous as my own..."(Allessa).

    "Well, fusing your ow martial soul with your divine weapon and your Zanpaktou can be considered pretty intense... But you have been preparing for it for a long time, and if there is someone qualified to do it it''s you..."(Aizen).

    "Thanks, Love, you don''t know how much your help means to me... Wait, you know."(Allessa).

    "Yep, I know how much it means to you. Mind connection thing remember?"(Aizen).

    Yep, Allessa is planing some really crazy stuff. She wants to melt her martial soul, her Asauchi, and her divine weapon and reforge them in one. Sadly something like this is only possible with some bullshit amount of magic and if you have a Tool-type martial soul that is the same as your divine weapon. But if she fuses those three she will become extremely overpowered even for a God, and when she uses her Bankai and true avatar at the same time... I shudder to think of its power.

    I like that Allesssa is so strong. so instead of the typical protagonist lending power to make his waifu strong, we can do all kinds of things together. It''s really nice.

    Now I guess I should stop with the padding, I know its some good info, and I honestly love talking about those things, but I guess I better concentrate on the "fight" right now. Ok, I know it can''t exactly be called a fight, they have no chance of winning, after all, but it''s still a conflict.

    Looking at the kids in front of me, I couldn''t help but appreciate how much they improved this time. Those kids are really special, no wonder the original 7 devils became Gods, they are all exceptional in their own way. Looking at them I couldn''t help but remember Elsa (Shark Girl), Rick(Demon Boy), and Gwen (Angel Girl), liking it or not they are my friends... Maybe I should visit them, I am sure as hell they are way stronger now, principally if they followed my advice.

    Looking at the expectant and serious kids I spoke out:

    "Sup, Kidos? It''s a beautiful day outside, huh."(Aizen).

    Most looked at me in extreme confusion, I could clearly see the gears turning on their heads trying to make heads or tails about what I said. Tang San the courageous one spoke up.

    "It doesn''t make any sense. We are already outside? Isn''t this one of the outdoor training grounds?"(Tang San).

    I smile at him evilly, my smile definitely making them pale a bit. Whatever I smile lie this it never ends well for them. Hehehe.

    "Look around you, and say that again."(Aizen).

    The confusion was drawn in the face of almost everyone, but when they looked around they couldn''t hold their surprise anymore. Dumbfounded expression dominates the faces of the kids like never before, they are now in a gigantic arena. The arena is filled with innumerable different environmental hazards, traps, and a multitude of deadly things to the gladiators. But what really stood out was the spectators, everyone they know was there, Heck Even Ah Yin(Tang San''s Mother) in plant form was here. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51476456869518415 for visiting.

    Anyone the Shrek 11 devils knew or talked with before was here to watch their battle and possibly send them off. In some ways, this is even worse than the tournament, because here are the closest people to them, the people they care about the most. I just have one thing to say.

    "I f.u.c.k.i.n.g love my wings. Spatial manipulation is the best."(Aizen).

    I could see some people are twitching and slightly annoyed at being suddenly teleported to a strange location, but the ones in the fold quickly filled them in and told them what exactly is happening.

    "So I gathered everyone fo some relevance here today to see a fight. But this is not some random unimportant fight, no. This is the Shrek 11 devil Graduation test, today they will fight Shrek''s Guardian, today they will have the chance to grow and finally start their final journey to the peak. Today they will fight."(Aizen).

    "Ah those of you parents, that see some permanent maiming or fatal damage, fret not because we have the best medical staff possible. We can literally cure anything short of death, so don''t worry if someone loses an arm."(Aizen).

    I could swear I heard some people screaming in the background, but I don''t remember their voice so they must not be that important. Looking at the kids one final time I said just one thing.

    "Good Luck."(Aizen).

    Immediately all the eleven Kids summoned their martial souls. Chengxian summoned her [Supreme Ethereal Swift], Renxue her [Radiant Holy Archangel], Tang San Both his [Clear Sky Hammer] and [Blue Silver Emperror], Xiao Wu her [Radiant Love Pink Rabbit], Hangjun his [Scorching Sacred Fire Phoenix King], Rongrong her [9 Colored Treasured Rainbow Pagoda], Zu Ling her [Adamantine Metal Dragon], Ming Ren his [Mega Rayquaza], Mubai his [Forst Blacklight Tiger], Zhuqing her [Magmatic Hellish Civet], Oscar his [Radiant Golden Recovery Sausage].

    All these powerful martial souls, those unbelievable and out of the norm ring configurations flared to life flooding the entire arena with their sheer power and presence. even some Titled Douluos that are present like Bone Douluo or the Sword Douluo were able to feel this pressure. But everyone wasn''t even concerned about it, everyone was more occupied trying to imprint such a spectacular and magnificent scene in their minds. And then everything changed.

    I release my martial soul, of course not completely, if I relax completely I don''t doubt I would kill everyone here today with my presence and pressure alone. But I still summoned my martial soul the [100,000,000Armed Radiant Golden Buddha]. A gargantuan statue of a Golden buddha appeared in the arena, it simply dwarfed everything, making even the strongest of the present experts here feel small and puny, I simply started shining golden and exuding golden light. And an extreme and suppressive aura of supremacy and dominance covered everyone, but instead of feeling afraid or skittish, they all felt at peace, like this is the most relaxing and satisfying day for them. flexing my back 6 pairs of whitish golden wings appeared, they look as beautiful as they are lethal.

    When the kids saw my martial soul first hand they couldn''t help but exclaim in unison.

    "F.U.C.K!!!"(Shrek 11 Devils).

    "Don''t worry, I will be gentle."(Aizen).

 Chapter 228 - An environmental fight.

    The kids immediately entered on formation, the support team went to the back, the frontline team was already pouncing towards me, the speed team searching for an opening. There was only a moment of silence, and then a bunch of soul rings of different colors flared to life, shining brightly and indicating the use of skill.

    Waiting just a moment I let the support team buff everyone, the moment the skills from the support team fell into place my smile widened a bit, and very slowly I made a chopping motion with my hand. The motion was... Strange to say the least, it looks extremely slow and extremely fast at the same time, one of the giant arms of the buddha statue behind me moved, replicating the same motion of my hand.

    The giant golden hand hit the ground causing a deafening sound, a giant fissure now divided both the arena and the kids exactly in the middle, shaking both their footing and their formation. But it appears that they already accounted for it, Hongjun and Zhuqing as fast as they could manage launched two elemental rays at me. Hongjuns''fire ray closing to what some people describe as plasma, and Zhuqing magma ray that was impressively fast to what I know of the substance.

    Another motion of my mand like I am simply stating a fly, it looks extremely slow and extremely fast at the same time, a giant golden hand behind me moved to replicate the same motion. But instead of simply dissipating the rays I griped then using my control of both elements, and thus redirected then toward the approaching frontline fighters.

    With practiced speed, Mubai immediately used the frost aspect of his martial soul to freeze the lava attack of his fiance, Zu Ling with practiced ease used some of her buff type skills to buff her even more, said buff coupled with Rongrong and Renxue support made it pretty easy to tank the attack head-on without any problems.

    Min Ren whiteout wasting any opportunity jumped into the air and started gathering some blue-purplish energy one his mouth, a phantom of a [Mega Rayquaza] appearing behind him. with a shout, he launched the attack towards me, said attack assumed a meteor-like shape, but before I could make any kind of counter Rongrong, shot an arrow meeting Min Ren''s attack mid-air, said attack exploded created a huge impact and explosion that obstructed my vision.

    Sadly for then, it has been ages since I last needed my eyes to see anything, see through this made-up cover was easy.

    Tang San started spreading his [Ble Silver Emperor] through all his teammates, a pretty normal and overused strategy of his, but this time there was something different at the tip of his grass, food. And if I am not mistaken this is the food made with Oscar skills, said boy have been pumping up recovery sausages non stop to help his two support colleagues to keep their support buffs always one. An admirable strategy if I do say myself.

    With swift and practiced motions they all ate the foot that came through the blue silver grass, said grass already warped around everyone''s body. Suddenly everyone is flying.. so they want to fight airborne combat with someone that can fly as naturally as he breathes? that is a dumb move if I ever saw one. Heck, I am so heavy that I have to constantly fly for my steps to not make sound as if an elephant is walking.

    In slow motion, much to the horror of the kids, I simply started walking on air as if I am strolling down the park. What a dumb error they committed, every Titled Douluo can fly... why would they think I couldn''t? Maybe it''s simply a dumb error? Dumb errors can get you killed you know?

    I the air I started slowly made hand signs, which aren''t needed by the way, but I need to at least give the audience some cools theatrics you know? My hand signs were on a speed slow enough for them to see most of it, and when I finished them something happens. A huge storm cloud appeared on their heads.

    "[Storm Release: Laser Rain]"(Aizen).

    Suddenly a rain of laser started falling on them, I obviously reduced the power of it, if I hadn''t they would be swiss cheese a long time ago. Seeing the storm cloud spilling lasers the kids immediately scrambled on some kind of defensive formation and started using all kinds of different defensive skills to counter it.

    Tang San created a huge array of blue silver grass to stop the most number of lasers possible, sadly a laser beam can disintegrate a grass in only one hit, so Tang San needs to keep summoning and creating more of them. The others all sued their AOE skills to stop the biggest number of beams possible, and when is aw they were getting comfortable in their situation I simply smiled again, my hand slowly going through more hand signs.

    "[Ice Release: Follow UP Blizzard]"(Aizen).

    Suddenly a blizzard appeared and started making their lives even more difficult, ice and snow in extreme high-speed making defending from the lase rain a true and difficult uphill battle. But this time Hongjun, Renxue, and Zhuqing showed how useful they could be when fighting against ice, and they were able to easily counter it with their elements swiftly melting the ice that assaulted them.

    But the smile never left my face, seeing they''ve been dealing with my attacks splendid I think I can add another one to the mix. Slowly I started making hand signs again.

    "[Water Release: Raging Waves Triangle]"(Aizen). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=17402525605705405)/an-environmental-fight._%!d(string=51500512981343901) for visiting.

    Suddenly water started flooding the entire arena, the water was violent and unstoppable creating giant waves that even seemly to sometimes reached the flying kids still struggling against both the blizzard and the laser beams rain. This jutsu I made trying to make some sort of Bermuda triangle, but with extremely raging waves. The kids seem a tad bit confuse at this development, they can fly so why did I make an ocean under then? I just smiled and continued with my slow hand signs.

    "[Water Release: 100 Meters Multiple Geysers.]"(Aizen).

    suddenly water started surging upwards, in aleatory places, these water geyser could easily reach 100 meters in height, and soon the kids started needing to move themselves way more to avoid being hit by the impending doom that si those geysers. I could say that I am exceptionally proud of them that even with all those jutsu I am maintaining at the same time they were able to combat them brilliantly. but the show must go on, making more hand signs I used.

    "[Storm Release: Laser Rain: Type Fauna]"(Aizen).

    The previous laser rain was now instead of small laser beams, start sprouting different sized animals, the animals went from cicadas to gorillas, from monkeys to tortoises, every animal you could imagine was there. The kids scrambled but eventually discovered that they need to use some more of their skills to match the animals, at the start, it was extremely difficult making most of them become injured in some way. Renxue showing her powers as the healer of the group was able to maintain the party battle power relatively high, focusing on healing the most debilitating injuries first.

    Renxue healed; burns, piercing, impact, dislocation damage, high-pressure damage, frost damage. She really showed that her position s support is no joke, and if the speed oscar is pumping food for everyone is any indication they didn''t stop eating even for a second. Seeing then like that I smiled even more evilly and started doing hand signs.

    "[Storm Release: Laser Rain: Type Fantasy Fauna]"

    Now, the laser beams rain not only had normal fauna, but also magical and fantasy type of fauna. Like A Tarrasque, a dragon, a Kraken, multiple different fantasy fauna started training down with more intensity. I think I should also say that the normal laser beam didn''t stop, those things are just the extra. But this time I didn''t stop just there.

    "[Storm Release: Intense Rain"(Aizen).

    This jutsu is just the normal jutsu that causes rain, which wouldn''t be a problem normally. But they are literally fighting a rain made of electricity, so if they get wet the damage to them is even worse. Seeing them suffering but still holding oni used another jutsu.

    "[Wind Release: Great Thyphoon]"(Aizen).

    A giant typhoon cut through the middle of everything, bringing with it both water, lighting, and ice. But Hongjun Renxue and Chengxian showed a trump card they were saving up for a dire situation like this, a triple martial soul fusion technique [Shining Phoenix Goddes].

    The [Shining Phoenix Goddes] immediately dissipated everything with her overwhelming power, she looked at me with a cold expression with a replied by flipping her off, her left eye twitcher for a by until she launched a gigantic flaming phoenix in my direction. I simply continue smiling and used.

    "[Gravity Release: Graviton Bubble]"(Aizen).

    The graviton bubble completely dissipates the [Shining Phoenix Goddes] attack much to her charging, sadly for her the time of the fusion technique was ending so with an annoyed huff she disappeared in motes of flammable light showing Hongjun, Renxue, and Chengxian.

    Now we are almost to where everything started, and the goddess dispersed my attacks so they are no more, the only clue of them some water puddles and some charred earth that has been hit by Storm Release. The kids are, of course, exhausted after something like that.

    "Good, you all survived the first part."(Aizen).

    "The first part?"(Shrek 11 Devils).

 Chapter 229 - The results of the test.

    Looking at the messed up battlefield I couldn''t help but admire the power of the goddess a bit, the only other fusion technique that I know can do this much damage is Huo Yuhao''s and Tang Wutong''s fusion technique. But breaking all my expectations Hongjun, Renxue, and Chegxian surprised me with the power of the said technique.

    And the other impressive thing was Renxue support and healing abilities, somehow she was able to heal most of their wounds from the environmental fight from before, so they are with their health 100%, but their tiredness of course didn''t go away. But I could say that their will was quite impressive, heck I think canon Tang San didn''t have a strong will like this one.

    Why I am only fighting them with environmental jutsu? Simple, really. I am stupidly strong, like really, really strong, if I don''t control my presence correctly I could easily kill everyone here. And even if I have extremely precise control of my physical strength, I am not perfect. So I could theoretically slip up, the chances are low, but I could, and I know if I slip up someone will die, so I opted for an alternative.

    You may have noticed that only the first two actions of mine were using my martial soul, why? Because I wanted to give them a little bit of taste from a martial soul of someone at rank 99, yeah I know I am hardly normal by a long shot, but I was never aiming at hitting them. Heck, the only attack that I hit them with was when I redirected one they sent my way. After that most of the fight, I just used environmental hazard jutsu against them

    Why use hand signs? My control is good enough to not use then, right? Yeah, of course, my control is good enough that I didn''t need hand signs anymore, but besides the cool factor, I used hand signs to limit myself somewhat. Yep, using slow hand signs like I was using they could easily identify the hand''s signs, prepare for something new, and the jutsu was way more controlled. I could''ve of course pumped tons of chakra and made those environmental hazards really lethal, but I simply used them at their lowest power using all the correct guiding hand signs to the jutsus.

    This of course also has the benefit of giving then a last training experience against those kinds of hazards, minus the absurdity that was my storm release, I don''t doubt there is lighting rain somewhere, but laser beams rain is kind of a really long stretch.

    This second part of the battle will of course be most of the same, but as the previous one tested their performance airborne, at the sea, and fighting against cold and rain, this one will be solely focused on the ground.

    I give all 11 of them some breather time, and they seem to recover their breaths rather nicely. Smiling like previously all the time I started to slowly make hand signs. But this time I wasn''t left to my devices, Tang San and Hongjun probably concluding that the hand signs are "necessary" for me to use those elemental skills. They both attacked me on a combination attack that would make any Uchiha proud, Tang San tossed and launched a bunch of throwing weapons, of various types shapes, and sizes, while Hongjun launched uncountable fireballs covering those weapons in some sort of metallic meteor shower of death.

    Seeing the huge amount of deathly steel and fire coming into my direction I couldn''t help but smile and say.

    "Good, you caught one fast. Only you two noticed that I was always making hand signs before an attack. Heck, even when I used my martial soul I moved my hand first. The clues were pretty obvious, and so is the crutch I am giving. Just don''t take this much time on real combat, your enemies aren''t half as gentle as I am."(Aizen).

    I got no answer, good. When you are fighting the last thing you should be doing is talking, unless you want to provoke and destabilize your opponent''s mentality, but more often than not talking during fights is a huge cause of death.

    Seeing as they interrupted" my jutsu and my hands are still "occupied", I should theoretically tank this hit head-on. Sadly for them as much as my martial soul have an emphasis on its number of arms, it doesn''t mean I can''t use its legs.

    Seeing the huge wall of steel and fire getting closer and closer, in a slow and controlled motion I make a right knee strike up. A gigantic golden knee appeared a successfully protected me from their combined attack.

    But when my giant golden knee was withdrawing, they choose to attack. Good, they know how to seize an opportunity when the enemy is "vulnerable". And theoretically, they would be right, if I wasn''t someone so abnormal to my situation.

    Normally something that has so many arms like my martial soul would need a lot of lower body, and leg strength to maintain itself up, and have good balance. So forcing me to use my leg was the right call, but sadly for them, I am not normal.

    First, I have a torso soul bone that grants me the passive and active skill called [Absolute Balance]. Yep, I have absolute balance, be it physical, spiritual, energy-wise, weight-wise, anything really, it''s called [Absolute Balance] for a reason. Second, as a Shinobi I am really used to fighting in the most unusual conditions, heck we fight on the ceiling all the time. There is another bunch of reasons but if I was to list everything we would be here the whole day.

    So even if their strategy was good and pretty smart, it was still insufficient. But then Mubai and Zhuqing used their own fusion technique the [The Thermal Beast Emperor of Duality] and laughed a duality-based attack.

    And while the attack of the fusion technique traveled towards me, the other didn''t wait and also launched their own attacks, heck Oscar even used his intent to launch a ranged spear thrust on me.

    Tang San, Hongjun, Chengxian, and Min Ren also opted for making a combo instead of individually attacking. Tang San summoned his [Clear Sky Hammer] and started spinning like he is part of a Lego ninja go set. Min Ren summoned some winds together with his draconic energy and started forming some kind of hurricane that followed Tang san spin rotation. Chengxian even with some of her limited wind abilities was doing her best to boost the tornado that was forming thanks to tang San hammer techniques.

    Hongjun was the cherry on top when he added fire to the mix, his potent fire boosting both the damage and the speed of the hurricane. But his fire had an interesting effect when it mixed with Min Ren draconic and Wind energy, and Chengxian Wind energy. It instantly became a hurricane of Scorch Release, and the draconic energy gave it a deep blue and purplish color, boosting its damage and speed even more so. How this didn''t blow up yet is anyone guesses.

    Rongrong following Oscar''s example started firing with her bow nonstop creating a barrage of arrows, and only stop to make sure none of her buffs has run out. Renxue to my surprise teamed up with Xiao Wu to make a combination technique called [Radiant Pink Light Ray], and as you''ve guessed it, it''s a gigantic light ray that is pink colored.

    And Zu Ling was the evilest and the sleaziest of the bunch, she probably knows that I would "escape" underground to evade such combinations of attack, that is literally one of the basic techniques that I taught to her, because escaping underground is generally pretty easy, and your enemy least expect you do something like that. Jump in the air? Everyone and their mother does that. Evade to the side? Everyone, and I mean literally everyone does that. So underground was the most unexpected outcome in this way. So she of course used her two left and right arm soul bones to transform all the earth under me into a massive bomb. I am so much proud of her.

    Besides, in this situation, there was a gigantic tornado of death, a pink light ray of death, a barrage of both arrows and spear intent of death, and the floor becoming a bomb of death. How the heck can someone evade this? They don''t.

    In my case there are many ways, I could teleport, I could become intangible, I could enter someone''s shadow, I could sever it, I could change fate and causality, I could do a bunch of things and negate this attack. Heck, if I took it head on the maximum that would happen is my clothes would get destroyed seeing as they are simply normal clothes right now. But I have a better idea. Slowly I made three simple hand signs.

    "[Crystal Release: Crystallization Of Self]"(Aizen).

    A very beautiful and radiant pinkish crystal formed a transparent cocoon around my body. Their attacks hit the crystal and exploded in a gore of colors and different energies. Zu Ling also releases her bomb, making it explode boosting the attack even more. All the Title Douluos in the stands were impressed with such attack, for all they know if they had tanked something like this they would be severely wounded, or worse.

    The arena now was a complete wreck, trenches from my first knife chop motion to the trenches the tornado and the laser created, the area around me became a complete and unbelievable crater. Something someone under rank 70 shouldn''t in any way be able to accomplish.

    But when the dust cleared all everyone saw was a complete and spotless pinkish crystal, the crystal was beautiful and seemly untouched by anything, like the beforehand attacks were nothing. when they saw my smirking face inside of the transparent crystal the little devil couldn''t help but exclaim.

    "Oh come on!"(everyone)

    "Not even a scratch?"(Tang San).

    "How could it be?"(Hongjun)

    "*Sigh* I was already expecting something like this... But to see it personally is another history."(Zu Ling).

    Exiting the crystal I made like nothing happened, I just smile at everyone. But this time their reactions weren''t fast enough. Finishing my hand signs on a heartbeat I use.

    "[Yin Release: Hellscape Nightmare]"(Aizen).

    This genjutsu will make them fight their worst fears, this is pretty much one of the stronger ones, but I am not exactly worried about this one...

    *Crack*

    Yep, I was right. Due to what they passed through in the waterfall of truth psychological genjutsu is pretty much useless against them. So the fact that they broke through it easily isn''t a surprise. But I already know they could pass this psychological test, I did it to gain some time for me to slowly finish my hand signs.

    "[Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergency]"(Aizen).

    I could''ve used a sage art, but that is too much overkills even for me. Giant roots sprouted from the ground, from the roots trees were created and bloomed, sporting bright green foliage and tall canopies that could cause envy to the Star Dou forest. Even if they already saw something like that before it definitely didn''t cease to amaze them, but this time I didn''t stop. Right now I will test their survivability on land. Slowly I started yet again making Hand seals.

    "[Yin-Yang Release: Quintessential Fauna Wave]"(Aizen).

    Why did I use Yin-tang Release? Why did I use something that is literally the equivalent of an [Arc of Embodiment] on steroids? Simply because it''s easier, I could fly through all the elements and use their respective Fauna Wave, but I decided to get on with it because the Kids are getting too exhausted for my delayed game.

    Faune, be it mythological, magical, or not started appearing, but these animals aren''t one bit normal. They are all made of one of the five elements; Fire, water, wind, earth, lightning. These animals started appearing and using wave-like tactics to advance towards the kids.

    Their advance was relentless, but so are the kids. Even if they are right now, in a big ass forest it didn''t reduce their combat abilities in the slightest, on the contrary this environment was an extreme boost to Tang San. Tang San right now was literally on his home field, so he showed an exceptional improvement in his strength.

    And of course, I couldn''t make things easy for them. More hand signs.

    "[Yin-Yang Release: Environmental Storms]"

    Much like its other Quintessential one, this jutsu all arround creates all kinds of different elemental hazards, strong winds with small tornadoes, sandstorms, blizzards, rain, earthquakes, magma eruption, water eruption, air eruption, anything that you can find on land know as environmental hazard started happening. Heck, I will even add some spice to this cake here. More Hand Signs.

    "[Wood Release: Haunted Forest]"(Aizen).

    Yep, I made the forest where they are fighting right now become haunted; roots, branches, trees, anything one the forest right now will aim to attack them.

    I won''t lie to you and say they survived 1000 waves or something like that. 37, that is the number of waves they survived against, an impressive number if I do say myself. But when the 37th wave hit, I knew this one was their last, they have exhausted and pushed themselves beyond what should''ve been possible, they broke and overcame the limited of their limits, and now is time for their rewards.

    With a simple pulse of chakra everything is unmade, the forest, the beasts, the hazards, everything disappeared in the blink of an eye. This somehow impressed more the audience than anything I did before. the only clue of what happened where the trenches and crater on the ground, I could fix it, but why bother? It looked cool anyway.

    Right now the exhausted kids were doing everything in their power to continue standing. I just smiled at this and pointed my hand at them. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=17402525605705405)/the-results-of-the-test._%!d(string=51522248183437519) for visiting.

    "[Yang Release: Sun Mark]"(Aizen).

    A sun mark appeared in all of their bodies immediately flooding their system with vitality, and healing everything and anything. The kids kept their wide eyes gaze towards me, and I simply continued smiling, their expressions started failing, likely afraid that they didn''t pass. As if.

    "I Aizen Senju currently guardian of Shrek hereby declare that the First Generation of the Shrek 11 Devils Passed their graduation test with flying colors. Congratulations, kids, you all earned it."(Aizen).

 Chapter 230 - Rewards & Gifts.

    The kids look a bit stunned for a moment, but happiness suddenly overflows with them. with renewed energy, they all started jumping in happiness for some long minutes, then comes the realization that they graduated from school. In one part is something extremely happy, in the other is something sad. Why? because you won''t "see" your friends anymore, you will exit that place you were so used to, that place you have a lot of memories in.

    Like all things in life graduating has a lot of positive and negatives points. And I am happy they at least acknowledge them.

    "Don''t be so down, this is a happy occasion. And you all will forever be welcome at the academy, I already talked with your teachers and they definitely will want to talk their piece and have a more formal graduation. Right now I am simply doing my separate part. First Congratulations, and second; Gifts."(Aizen).

    "Gifts?"(Shrek 11 Devils).

    "Yeah, I know a little bit about the next adventure you are all planning. So I decided to give you all some gifts. Ah, do keep it in mind that these gifts are both from me and Allessa."(Aizen).

    "First, Tang San. I will give you this [Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud], it''s an old treasure from the king, and I am pretty sure this treasure will help you immensely on your travels."(Aizen).

    Yup, I picked up this treasure this time instead of the plot of Tang San discovering the disguised Renxue and yadda, yadda. As the original plot is no more, I simply went there, cured the King which was still in the initial stages of the poisoning, picked up the shroud, and went home in the Shrek statue. Heck, I didn''t even talk with anyone, I simply went and did it. Some people were understandably helluva confused, but I don''t care.

    Tang San of course picked up the treasure and will presumably fuse with it at a later date when he is alone and in peace. With a little appreciative bow, he thanked me.

    "Thanks, teacher, I appreciate it."(Tang San).

    "Next is for Min Ren, this is a [Radiant Cloud Sky Cube]. It will also help in your travels to the sky island you were planning on doing. I hope everything goes well."(Aizen).

    Min Ren looked at me a little bit surprised and confused, understandably due to me knowing what he had planned on doing. I just smiled slyly, I know the trip to the sea God island won''t be the same this time around, just the fact that Min Ren was planning a different island was one of the factors.

    His gift was something Allessa got, she said she took it from the Sky God temple itself, she was even surprised when the Sky God said it was perfectly fine this treasure ended up in Min Ren''s hands, he is most likely his successor anyway, and due to some bureaucracy in the temple the priests wouldn''t give it to him, so Allessa stealing it to give as a gift was a godsend, pun intended.

    "*Sigh* As expected... you already know. Thanks for everything anyway."(Min Ren).

    "Next is Xiao Wu. I was able to notice that your fighting style was starting to lack in comparison to your peers. So I picked up one of my favorite martial arts [Renewal Taekwondo], it will sure as hell boost your fighting style principally considering how much you favor kicks, this martial art is practically made for you."(Aizen).

    Yep, em and Allessa also had a time when we were kind of obsessed with martial arts, It was it that long period where Zu Ling was under six, so some times we would research different martial arts and add them to our combat style. Sadly not every Martial art is made to be used by Hyper Overpowered Demigods like us, so it was pretty rare to find a suitable one, thankfully [Renewal Taekwondo] is one of them where we could get some pretty nifty additions, my kicks got so much stronger after I added it.

    How do we get it? Allessa went to a parallel timeline of the god of highschool and copied some memories of it, we watched them and put it into manuals. We did this many times with different kinds of martial arts to improve our own style. Which normally would make our won style an ineffective mess, but most of what we took was the inspiration and not wholeheartedly copying.

    "I know it may not look like much compared to those two treasures, but believe on em when is ay [Renewal Taekwondo] is strong, God Levels strong. And if can help you half the amount it helped me, you would undoubtedly become OP."(Aizen).

    "I thank you for this gift Aizen, you are a surprisingly good teacher when you want."(Xiao Wu).

    "If he was less violent..."(Tang San).

    "Or less mean..."(Min Ren).

    "Ok, ok. I understand. You may not like the way teach lessons. Understandable, no one likes to get crippled, but you got to admit it was God damn effective."(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* Unfortunately yes. No complains about the results here."(Xiao Wu).

    "Next Gift is for Hongjun. It the [Soul Blazer Fist Martial Arts], [Spirit Flame Martial Arts] and the [Yeonhon Taiji Mastery of Two Wills], those three are a kit, one martial rt complement the other, they won''t only improve your flames and control over them, but will also improve cultivation, and combat strength."(Hongjun).

    Yup, that one we picked from The Gamer universe, these martial arts are what Kwon Shiyeon typically uses, and using the bullshit power that si the second true magic me and Allessa successfully acquired it. Of course, we had to modify it, to use soul power instead of what it was using before, but those skills are worth it, if Hongjun masters them he would become pretty OP.

    Hongjun was kind of overwhelmed with his gift, he didn''t expect to receive something as good as Xiao Wu, he was already pretty happy with his current things, he has been training harder and harder and he can comfortably say he is almost as good as the monstrous among monstrous talents of the group, AKA Min Ren, Zu Ling, and Tang San, But he didn''t like to compare himself with Zu Ling, she is kind of a hax.

    "Thank you, teacher, I will make sure to train them to the best of my abilities."(Hongjun).

    "Next is Renxue. Your first gift is the angel god legacy, a complete set of six golden soul bones that you easily assimilate due to your martial soul. Your second gift is this incomplete sword."(Aizen).

    In canon Renxue fused with those same soul bones, these bones are literally the base for her becoming the Angel God, and seeing her second awakening she probably will have an even easier way this time around. She will probably be way stronger too.

    "Incomplete Sword? I am not complaining or anything, your first gift was way too good. But why an incomplete sword?"(Renxue).

    "Well, I talked a bit with the Angel God and he said that his sword was rusting and incompatible to what he''d hope it could be. So I took his sword and reforged it, adding some more metals and blessings of my own, I am a saint, after all, I reforged it, for it to be whole complete when you ascend to godhood you just have to put a little bit of you divine energy one it, after that everything will be done."(Aizen).

    "Thank you, teacher."(Renxue).

    "Don''t worry, us golden people should look after each other. Besides, your major attribute is also Holy, so it''s like helping my little sister a bit."(Aizen).

    Yep, I really talked with the Angel God, it was when I went to rob his legacy and the spirit hall coffers. And if you are wondering, no I didn''t even have to fight, I just walked into the place and no one stopped me, First Soul ring skill for the win.

    The Angel God was a pretty cool dude, but I am still confused about his s.e.x, But I guess that kind of over the top appearance is an angel thing? anyway, we talked and he did indeed already chose Renxue to be the new Angel Goddes, after that we simply talked a bit. The dude isn''t my enemy as he just wants to pass on his legacy and enter in a long vacation together with the Sea God and the Asura God, apparently, they are old buddies from the ancient soul beast war. Who would''ve known?

    "Now is Chengxian. I will give you a [Cosmic Spatial Ring], and while a spatial ring is nothing uncommon this one is nigh indestructible, has an immense internal space that is both livable, and already has a nice house. My second gift is a manual for throwing techniques I made personally with the help of Allessa, it''s called [Thausand Hands One Throw]. And I am sure you are very suitable for it."(Aizen). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=17402525605705405)/rewards-gifts._%!d(string=51547090022616107) for visiting.

    "Thank you, teacher. I-I-"(Chengxian).

    "Don''t worry, I also filled the Spatial Ring with the provision and a lot of throwing weapons that I personally made. You will be fine."(Aizen).

    The only sad thing is that I can''t exactly give something completely made of Omni Metal for them, that shit is literally too powerful to be wielded by someone normal.

    "Now Rongrong. I know due to your background you probably already have one, but Allessa is quite good at making bows so we ended up making a new one for you. It''s pretty strong, but like Renxue''s it is also incomplete, and only when you ascend to Godhood you will be able to wield its true power. Alessa also made a manual with a bunch of tips she knows about bow-wielding."(Aizen).

    Rongrong nodded taking the bow in her own hands and admiring its handwork. She almost could disband the smile from her face.

    "Next one is Oscar''s. Same as Chengxian I will give you this [Cosmic Spatial Ring]. It is also filled with suppliers and all manner of things, the inside housing is also included. and as you''ve already noticed your spear is special. I know it isn''t exactly like the one you commissioned, but that is for the sole reason that much like Rongrong, this spear is also incomplete, when you scend to godhood you will see its true potential."(Aizen).

    "Mubai is next. For you, I will give a [Yang Seal]. This seal will help you balance the excessive yin nature of your martial soul. The seal of course has a lot of other functions, but that is a surprise for you to discover."(Aizen)

    Yep, I made a Yang Seal for him, I have long since discovered an imbalance of his energies. And this seal will make sure everything stall nitty and tidy, imbalance is something pretty dangerous when someone is trying to become a god. The seal will also help in a bunch of other things the Yang elements normally help; healing, physical strength, the muscular mass, and a bunch of other things. Developing this real for a [Fuinjutsu] overpower prick like I was easy, principally with Allessa''s help, she is becoming scarily proficient with the art.

    "Now Zhuqing. For you, much like Mubai, I will give you a [Yin Seal]. Its purpose is to balance your excessive Yang energy, with Yin. Its function is pretty close to Mubai''s so you both can discover its functions together."(Aizen).

    Yup, Yin seal for the kitty girl. The same problem as Mubai her Yang was extremely prominent, so the balance was necessary, principally for her godhood ascension. Her magma focused martial soul does indeed boost her yang par a lot.

    I touched both Mubai and Zhuqing''s forehead, imprinting the seal that will forever be there. Heck, in the future it even became a symbol of their empire. To Mubai a simple yellow circle and to Zhuqing a simple purple square in diagonal.

    "Thank you."(Mubai/Zhuqing).

    "Now my Daughter Zu Ling. I and your mother trained you to the best of your abilities, we taught you a lot and you became strong in both body and will, I and your mother are undoubtedly proud of you. My first gift is a simple [Breathing Techniques Manual], I know my exact technique wouldn''t work for you so I made this manual, in the manual, there are specific and more ways than one of making a breathing technique. Learning [Ripple] and improving it on my own all those years ago was one of the things that boosted my strength tremendously, and I hope to do the same for you. It will be difficult to create your own way of breathing, but I know you can do it."(Aizen).

    "And much like your father, daughter, I am proud of you. We put you through the grinder and you got out stronger than everyone expected. My gift to you may be simple, but much like your father''s gift the same thing applies to mine, this gift helped me immensely when I was starting and I hope it will do the same to you. [Enchanted Astral Grimoire], it''s an enchanted grimoire I made with infinity pages, and its night indestructible. You can safely use its pages to write, draw anything you want, from the craziest theory to a new soul power skill you made. Don''t worry about continuity, the grimoire is intent-based with a search function and all."(Allessa).

    "The last gift is from both me and your mother, it''s an armor that will grow with you. It''s made from Omni metal so please refrain from putting into it right now, I know you have knowledge about that metal as me and your mother made sure of it. This armor covers every part of your body, and I am sure it''s nigh-indestructible. When you become a got you will be able to use it, just make sure of putting a little bit of your divine energy into it first."(Aizen).

    We went far and beyond to give Zu Lign these gifts, and she deserves them. I know as a parent that she would eventually spread her wings and have her own life. She is already strong and I know this, I trained her myself, but her being a little bit stronger couldn''t hurt right?

 Chapter 231 - Party.

    After I gave everyone their gift we, of course, went to make the graduation party. And seeing as the Shrek castle has an exclusive party hall, everyone was having fun. Food, drinks, and the craziest shits you can imagine, the only things you can''t be at this party is; bored.

    Tomorrow the teacher would have a more formal graduation day with the correct ceremonies and whatnot. But today is a day of fun.

    At this moment when the kids were talking and having fun with their friends, and the teacher were talking among themselves. Bot me and Allessa were simply sitting on a table at the side, food on our plates and some drinks to follow it.

    "Those kids were quite impressive, don''t you think?"(Aizen).

    "I agree. To survive your environmental hazard test, they had to be impressive."(Allessa).

    "Heh, their road to godhood will be way smoother this time."(Aizen).

    "Talking about godhood... Are you really certain about it?... You can''t have doubts in your heart."(Allessa).

    "Allessa, I already talked about it. Heck, you have been in my head so you already know the answer."(Aizen).

    "I am just trying to help you solidify your resolve... Even if you have come on terms with your past... sometimes it still haunts you."(Allessa).

    "I know... Sometimes I wish the waterfall of truth worked on me."(Aizen).

    "Let me help you a little bit. You know that since your talk with GOD I''ve been researching ascension right?"(Allessa).

    "Yep, we used the telepathic link a bunch of times remember?"(Aizen).

    "You know about CHIM right?"(Allessa).

    "Yeah, I know it''s the elder scrolls version of godhood."(Aizen).

    "You someone who reached CHIM is basically daydreaming in the literal sense. But that isn''t what I am trying to get at. For you to reach the dream, to reach CHIM AKA godhood, you need to have a strong ego, a strong personality. And no I am not talking about the ''strong personality'' excuse most woman uses to be a bitch, when is ay strong personality I mean it literally. You need to know yourself, to the point-"(Allesssa).

    "- of being a god, right? So I need to reach true peace within myself... But doesn''t I already have it with my four states of being from Buddhism?"(Aizen).

    "I know but... When even God admitted you can become too strong, I started worrying..."(Allessa).

    "I worry too you know? When God himself says you are going to be too strong... It''s worrying... and then there the Anti-Life things... *sigh* at least we can''t say we are bored."(Aizen).

    "True."(Allessa).

    "Thinking about it the name Anti-life is kinda confusing. According to God, even a Lovecraftian universe where every molecule sends you on a spiral for despair and flay you alive breaking you spiritually and physically... is still considered Life. Demons, cannibals, criminals, monsters that devour galaxies to survive... all of those are still considered part of life. Why?"(Aizen).

    "Now that you say it out loud... it does indeed sounds confusing, but I guess it''s because people tend to use this term for other things too right? a lot of people would consider a Lich some ''anti-life'', but he isn''t the ''Anti-Life''. The capital letters do change a lot in this case."(Allessa).

    "I guess you are right."(Aizen).

    "Oh, and I may have deduced why Anti-Life can be said to be extremely dangerous. Do you remember that rule in chemistry ''in nature nothing is created nothing is lost everything is transformed''?"(Allessa).

    "Yes. But we both know that this theory has some holes, your true magic is enough proof of that. But I think I can guess where are you coming to."(Aizen).

    "I know it has some holes, but what if the Anti-Life is the other part of this theory, what if they simply delete things from existence, in the literal sense?"(Allessa).

    "I could see this being possible... My theory is that they are our opposite you know?"(Aizen).

    "Hmmm Like the chaos and order battle?"(Allessa).

    "Yeah, but something more alien, more outside the realms of comprehension. A similar pattern we already say many many times and can recognize, but it now is applied to Life. Like Good vs Evil or Chaos vs Order, Stillness Vs Movement. All those disputes follow some pattern, it''s always opposites vs opposites a contrast and pattern follow through all life. Maybe the Life and Anti-Life fight going on is the ultimate dispute? the ultimate pattern?"(Aizen).

    "It does indeed sounds plausible, sadly we can''t exactly talk with the Anti-Life to discover something like this... Or maybe it could also be a mix between the two?"(Allessa).

    "Or we could simply be completely wrong and look like two rambling idiots?"(Aizen).

    There was a little silence on our table, we had long since stopped eating or drinking simply too engrossed in our talk. Allessa looked at me her expression neutral, she was serious. But suddenly we couldn''t hold it anymore.

    "Hahahahahahahahah."(Allessa/ Aizen).

    "We both know a foreshadowing like this could only mean one thing, right?"(Allessa)

    "Of course, that idiot writing this wouldn''t miss a chance like this."(Aizen).

    We then returned to eating and drinking, finishing the food and drinks that were on our table. It didn''t take much time for us to finish eating. And talking about eating... It''s kinda funny that both of us didn''t exactly need to eat anymore, but we continue doing so because we like it. And we can always eat as much as we want, our bodies are simply on another level so we can literally eat anything, heck, I bet I can eat dirt or rocks and be able to digest it easily. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=17402525605705405)/party._%!d(string=51569143589168648) for visiting.

    The party continue for a time until most people started sitting at the tables, probably to rest a bit, it was that clear air of ''end of the party'' we all have felt. Using this opportunity I called both Tang San and Min Ren. The two boys looked a tad bit confused but approached mine and Allessa''s table nonetheless.

    "You are probably confused on why I called you two here. But I do indeed have something important to discuss with both of you."(Aizen).

    "You both are planning a trip to a different God Island. I know you must have talked at least for a bit about the subject, right?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, we did."(Min Ren).

    "It wasn''t much but..."(Tang San).

    "I will simply facilitate the life of you two and simply go directly to the main topic. The Shrek 11 devils will have to split up. Temporarily."(Aizen)

    Both of them tensed, no doubt their lack of surprise indicates they already expected something like this.

    "I won''t create some kind of excuse for it, I am saying you need to split simply because of the efficiency factor."(Aizen).

    "Efficiency? What do you mean by that."(Min Ren).

    "Well your objectives are a sky island and a sea island correct?"(Aizen)

    "Yeah..."(Tang san)

    "So it''s perfectly reasonable we divide the team of those who fly naturally and those who don''t. The Sky team is composed of Min Ren, Zu Ling, Renxue, Hongjun, Chengxian. All those five have martial souls that allow them to fly. The Sea team will be Tang San, Xiao Wu, Mubai, Oscar, Rongrong, and Zhuqing. A well-balanced team with very high chances of survivability, good for the sea."(Aizen).

    "It does indeed sounds more efficient. The Sky team going to the sky island, and the Sea team going to the Sea Island. Better than coming and going multiple times, that surely would''ve been extremely exhausting."(Min Ren).

    "I understand your reasoning and I also agree with these arrangements, the sky team would certainly be missed, but I know we have different paths, at least temporarily. What I wanted to know is a bit more about this godhood business."(Tang San).

    "I won''t say everything because you can easily find most of it in the library. But I can definitely say, the sky island and the sea island are not simple. They are testing grounds."(Aizen).

    "Testing grounds?"(Tang San).

    "Yes, there the gods will test their chosen successors."(Aizen).

    "Wait... successors, you don''t mean-"(Min Ren).

    "That you are both successors? Yes I mean exactly that, Min Ren was chosen as the Sky God successor, and Tang San was chosen as the Sea God successor. From the moment you both received that item I gave you, your and everyone''s tests already started. Your first objective is to arrive at your respective islands safely, from there the gods will conduct the other tests."(Aizen).

    "That is-"(Min Ren).

    "A lot of pressure? I know it is. I will only give both of you a simple tip, gods welcome very much creative solutions. Do you remember the way Hercules cleaned the stables?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, we read the entire history."(Tang San/Min Ren).

    "Your tests will be much like Hercules labors, and smarter and more efficient solutions are always welcomed. Be open to the possibilities and I am sure you all will succeed."(Aizen).

 Chapter 232 - Godhood: Goodbyes and Good Luck.

    {AN: Discord Server Link Also in the comments}

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    .

    .

    .

    The next three days ended up being three days of goodbyes and crying, and I guess it is really difficult to separate yourself from the people you care about even if it''s temporarily. Allessa and I used these days to spend the maximum time possible with our daughter. We went doing all kinds of family activities together. Heck, we even hosted a small and fast campaign of D&D that all the Shrek 11 Devils participated in, it was a nice and fun time for everyone.

    They also had a formal graduation day and ceremony, but liking it or not the day they had to go on their journey arrived. Everyone was a bit emotional, it always difficult to see kids growing up, I can say that I will miss those kids, they made the days lively and funny.

    Now everyone as there close to the Shrek statue saying goodbyes to the kids, the team Sky and Sea are already separated and prepared for their own adventures.

    "I can''t believe it... time passed so fast..."(Flander).

    "Hah, I may be sad by their departure but I am happy for them"(Yu Xiaogang)

    "Don''t worry, they are all pretty strong. I am sure next time we see them they would be even stronger."(Liu Erlong).

    The kids were also feeling a little awkward with the goodbyes, so I decided to be myself and take some initiative, at least it''s good enough to break the awkwardness.

    "Heh kids, so this is goodbye. Good luck with your adventures. And we see each other at the heavens, right?"(Aizen).

    It was a bit weird way of saying goodbye, but Tang San and Min Ren immediately caught up on what I was trying to covey, they nodded curtly and went with the others who were already walking away.

    But when they were pretty far away when a normal person could only see their silhouettes, all 11 of them brought up their right hands and summoned their martial souls, and with a shout of explosive power, they all laughed soul power beans in the sky of different colors.

    It was a beautiful light show, I could almost feel the feeling they put into this goodbye show they made for us, it was indeed beautiful. Seeing this as an opportunity I said my last words as a mortal to my daughter.

    "Goodbye, my daughter. I and your mother will always love you, never forget that."(Aizen).

    Using my chakra and my space manipulation ability -thanks to my wings- I was able to send that message only for Zu Ling''s ears, and with my eyesight, I was clearly able to see her smile and nod back.

    In the future, I would look back at this moment, this key moment where the crossroads of fate converged, and I would smile. Some years from now own Bibi Dong and Flander eventually married, and their descendants went and made a pretty huge family, said family inadvertently became an extremely powerful clan. Their kids received some strange form of mutating martial soul that was a Roc with eight pairs of wings, each wing of said Rock has an extremely sharp stinger with the deadliest of poisons, this clan eventually became the paramount and most dangerous clan when it comes to poison. Most of the clan also always studied in the Shrek Academy giving them, even more, boost in prestige. And their amicable and good relations with the Tang Sect were something to truly behold. Their clan will eventually be called the [Eight Winged Roc Spider] clan. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=17402525605705405)/godhood-goodbyes-and-good-luck._%!d(string=51597122901966319) for visiting.

    Yu Xiaogang and Liu Erlong also inadvertently did the same thing, their first kid martial soul was a [Radiant Solar Blazing Dragon King], and for some irony of fate also went and had multiple kids which also created a clan, which ended up becoming rival of the [Eigth Winged Roc Spider Clan]. In the future, this rivalry is soo legendary that even the most uninformed peasant knows about it. The clan is also a close ally of the Tang Sect, but some rumors say its relationship is way better than the [Eigth Winged Roc Spider Clan] due to their other origins being the way back and linked with the Shrek academy. And that even said academy being almost another face of the same coin that is the Tang Sect, there is still some petty rivalry. The clan name is of course [Radiant solar Blazing Dragon] clan purposefully made to be as pompous as the [Blue Lightning Tyrant dragon] clan which is said to be the clan of the legendary ancestor Yu Xiaogang and Liu Erlong.

    Zhao Wuji also married in the future and led a peaceful, happy and quiet life, until the day he died at the age of 278. His wife, unfortunately, didn''t come close to be as famous as the other''s, but that didn''t phase him in the slightest, he loved her immensely and he was a happy man. And even if his family didn''t become some kind of clan, as his friend''s families did. His blood is still alive and strong to date, forever loyal to the academy that changed his life so much.

    The kids? Ho, that is also an interesting topic. They all became legends in their own right. Nah, calling them legends is diminishing their efforts, they all became GODS in their own right, yeah Gods that is more appropriate. Don''t worry I won''t spoil it, the idiot writing this won''t let me.

    When all the a.d.u.l.ts were prepared to go back inside I decided to interrupt their motions with an announcement.

    "Everyone. I would like to say I am going out for some time too. I am also going on my own little adventure, don''t worry Allessa will take care of things in my absence."(Aizen).

    "You too huh... Guess everyone need their own journeys."(Yu Xiaogang).

    "On our younger years we did the same, so I can understand."(Flander).

    These two bastards are talking like I will be years away, I almost couldn''t hide the twitching in my left eye.

    "Stop saying this like I will return only on the next decade. Different from the kids'' mine will take less time, it is just for me to break through a bottleneck."(Aizen).

    "Bottleneck? Aren''t you already rank 99?"(Flander).

    "Yes, I am. But I want to break through to rank 100 of course."(Aizen).

    "Isn''t that..."(Flander).

    "It can''t be... are you going to become a frigging god?"(Yu Xiaogang).

    "Yep. I just want to say Goodbye."(Aizen).

    With that, I looked at Allesssa ignoring the torrent of question both Flander and Yu Xiaogang are directing at me. Right now my focus is only on Allessa.

    "I love you Allessa. Don''t worry I will be back."(Aizen).

    "I love you Aizen. I will be waiting for you."(Allessa).

    Then I disappeared teleporting towards the Omni Yggdrasil subplane.

    .

    .

    .

    Reaching my destination I wasn''t surprised at finding God here, I could guess the old man would want to talk to me before I do this. God looked at me smiled and nodded.

    "You are way more prepared right now."(God).

    "I know, I made sure of it this time."(Aizen).

    "Good. I won''t stop you anymore, but there is only one thing I want to talk about. The Soul."(God).

    "I know, when I was researching Bleach I discovered how important the soul really is, about the core, about soul energy AKA reiatsu."(Aizen).

    "No not about that. I want to at least inform you that a god body and soul are one and the same."(God).

    "One and the same, isn''t that kinda weird?"(Aizen).

    "Hmmm, perhaps I have chosen my words rather poorly. It''s more like when you become a god you will become extremely close to your soul, like really really close. It will make controlling reiatsu easier, but also more difficult. It will all depend on the type of god you become."(God).

    "Interesting, I presume that my reiatsu is really massive right?"(Aizen).

    "Exceptionally so. don''t get me wrong, most Gods have huge reiatsu, but yours is colossally big even from an Omni God perspective. Perhaps it''s linked to how much Yin you have?"(God).

    "It''s possible. With how monumentally huge my chakra is and seeing as chakra is composed of both Yang and Yin I am not that surprised."(Aizen).

    "Indeed. that was basically the first reason I came here, the second one is to wish you good luck. Not just on my behalf, but everyone in the Omni council is wishing you good luck."(God)

    "Thanks, I appreciate it."(Aizen)

    "Now I will go, thanks for giving this little bit of time for this old man."(God).

    Saying this last par God disappeared leaving me alone, well alone is kind of a stretch Omni Yggdrasil is still here. Looking at the three that expand through the Omniverse I smiled and walked towards it.

 Chapter 233 - Godhood: The start.

    {AN:

    Discord Link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Check out the discord server, I updated all the relevant images there too.}

    Slowly walking down towards the Omni Yggdrasil, I could clearly hear my steps, no, it was so quiet that my heartbeats were as loud as thunder. I admired the beauty of the place, giant galaxies, and stars moving around, forever changing, forever in movement. But I could also definitely see lights going out, galaxies dying, whole races being wiped out of existence, everything inside of the natural circle of life.

    It was a beautiful yet humbling sight, something that I think is appropriate to temper the ego of someone becoming a God, we got enough shit about petty gods that I think this place''s appearance was actualized just for that purpose. Everyone knows a god is powerful, it comes with the title, but all the power more often than not comes with great conceit and arrogance. I hope I don''t end that way, but I guess Allessa will never let something like that happened.

    I slowly walked using this second opportunity to truly carve this incredible sight into my memory. My steps were slow but steady, I know what I am going to do here. Soon I reached the boundary, the place where I stopped last time. From here on out there is no coming back, from here on out I will shed my mortality, reject my humanity, and finally become a God.

    But before that, I need to pick up something, something I''ve been preparing for years. You probably remember that when I just reached DD I scattered a bunch of my probes through the infinity of the Omniverse, it was literally how I found the Omni Yggdrasil in the first place.

    That bunch of probes had of course multiple objectives and findings. I literally discovered thousands and thousands of different planets in all these years. But that wasn''t the only thing I''ve been doing all this time, no I am an efficient man and I can create [Wood Clones], so what do you think happened?

    I studied and mapped those plants to the best of my abilities, always learning something new and advancing with some kind of research, all for a unique objective. I wanted to find the perfect galaxy, a place with no life yet a lot of potential, potential that I can rob and use to boost myself the last time. Legally? Probably not, but I don''t care much about space law or space government. Morally? it''s disgusting. Personally? I don''t care.

    What I wanted to do is something the Otsutsuki are pretty famous for doing, I want to plan an [Shinju] a divine tree. Using all the data I gathered in naruto world, adding it to Madara''s Rinnegan, and all that time I passed with the Juubi husk I had a pretty good picture of how to make a [shinju] seed.

    And that is exactly what I did, I made a [Shinju] seed waiter for my probes to find a perfect planet and send it there. The tree passed all this time germinating and growing, absorbing the planet and everything around it, its roots literally extended through the entire galaxy, effectively absorbing the galaxy on itself. Of course, the tree is keyed to my blood so only I could eat the fruit, I am not dumb enough to commit the same mistake the Otsutsuki did with Kaguya. Do I need the extra boost in power? No, absolutely not, the boost is utterly meaningless to my current self, all the energy will barely increase my reserves, it''s like adding a particularly big puddle to an ocean. So why bother making one of those?

    Because of the [Rinnesharingan] and the third eye. [Rinnesharingan] I guess I don''t even need to tell how useful it is right? It has both he [Sharingan] and [Rinngean] combined, besides giving a kickass original ability. Sasuke has that one where he can trade places with things, and Kaguya has that one that lets her seamlessly travel through dimensions. I bet my skill would be pretty Op too.

    And the third eye thing, I don''t need to tell you how important is the third eye when it comes to this godhood business do I? A lot of gods have some kind of third eye that makes them mega overpowered or something, just look at some Hindu gods like Shiva for example. And seeing that a [Chakra Fruit] was one of the easiest ways to opening the third eye that I know I couldn''t pass this opportunity, could I?

    I open my hand and using the spatial manipulation skill my wings have given me, I easily summon my [Divine Fruit]. The fruit is extremely small, cherry-sized I would say. But that only makes it more terrifying, it means that all that power and an entire galaxy is inside of this little fruit.

    The fruit is strange, looking more like an Akuma no mi than anything else, these patterns are downright horrifying for someone of weak heart, on its small surface it has multiple images of blurry people screaming, none of the people detailed in the fruit has any notable characteristics, its more accurate to tell there is a bunch of humanoid shapes screaming in absolute terror. And I have to eat this thing.... sigh, now that I have gone through all this trouble I won''t be backing down. And seeing that I am literally a holy man thanks to me having reached the four states of being on Buddhism I doubt there is something that can corrupt me. Heck, a great part of Buddhism is the "incorruptible" factor.

    Gripping the [Divine Fruit] tightly on my hand I pass through the boundary. Contrary to my expectations it was extremely easy to pass through the boundary, it was the equivalent of entering a pool. And I don''t make the pool comparison lightly the pure natural and mokuton like aura this Omini tree exudes is astounding enough for me to literally swim on it.

    A lesser being would easily drow or be extinguished by an aura like that, for it was like I simply returned home. For someone literally born with [Mokuton], this is literally a version of paradise for me, I feel so relaxed, so at peace. I could sleep here easily, I am sure it would be extremely satisfying and comfortable.

    My eyelids grew extremely heavy, the beautiful image of the tree that expands itself through the omniverse shining brightly like it would be the last thing I saw...

    "I really Love you Aizen Senju"(Allessa). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=17402525605705405)/godhood-the-start._%!d(string=51621135527236648) for visiting.

    Suddenly I heard Allessa''s voice echoing in my mind... how is this possible? We aren''t on a telepathic connection right now...

    *Jolt*

    I suddenly jolt awake, putting my guard up and looking around for possible enemies... This reaction I had wasn''t in any way natural... Wait... could it be the f.u.c.k.i.n.g tree?

    That is actually plausible, due to how big and immense my chakra is, it means that my Yin is also equally imense. So I bet there are very few things that can affect my mind like this, an external illusion? maybe I could fall for that. A true Illusion? probably. But an illusion where external energy messes with me? never. My chakra is simply too massive to be affected by something like that... But here lays the problem, the aura of this Omini tree is so compatible and docile with me that my body instantaneously relaxed to 100%. That is somehow more terrifying than any hostile maneuvers.

    But I doubt now that I got used to the Omni Yggdrasil aura I will fall for something like that again.

    Now with a clearer mind, I started observing the surrounding of the tree, there wasn''t much to see, its all cosmic roots and branches that expand through the omniverse. But soon I was able to sense something extremely unusual in this place. A well. And if you are a little bit familiar with Norse mythology you already know what this well is.

    The magic well of wisdom, the place Odin sacrificed his right eye to gain wisdom and be able to see everything in the nine realms.

    The well looked completely insignificant, it is literally the most normal looking well I saw in my life, there was nothing special or magic about it. If it wasn''t for the literal pain in the edge of my senses I doubt I would be able to differentiate this well from a normal one. It was built neatly and tidy with stones carefully pilled one on top of the other, it has a natural symmetry that is in no doubt something cosmically astounding. Doesn''t make it look any less out of place in the base of the huge-ass Yggdrasil tho.

 Chapter 234 - Godhood: Sacrifices.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend Whyle, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    When I saw the well I immediately knew what to do. In Odis''myth he drank from this well to acquire exceptional wisdom and knowledge, but like everything in life, he had to pay the price for it. In Odin''s case, he sacrificed an eye and was able to drink from the well.

    But the well granted him multiple abilities, he could see the entire of the nine realms, which indicates he acquired a very high level of clairvoyance. With that, he acquired knowledge of Ragnarok and was able to see the future and past of any human he laid eyes upon. He also acquired a bunch of other abilities, but the other one I think is worth more than any other abilities of his is [Primordial Runes]. [Primordial Runes] are seriously OP, and for someone who has long since surpassed the Master level in fuinjutsu, those runes are something extremely desirable. And if I can upgrade my fuinjutsu to [Primordial Runes], I shudder in excitement thinking about how powerful I would become.

    If you consider fuinjutsu the Java equivalent of the universe where you could get anything you''d desire from it if you predetermined enough. [Primordial Runes] are the most basic and primal binary, the 0 and 1 compose the materials of reality. But saying that is kinda not true. Because the [Primordial Runes] are even more than that, they are stronger, simpler, and at the same time more complicated, both ancient and new at the same time. A complex paradox like most godhood things related.*sigh* I know it''s complicated, so just think of [Primordial Runes] like the binary code but on steroids, very strong steroids. Or simply think of it as a better, stronger, more optimized version of fuinjutsu.

    My mind went over all these possibilities, all these scenarios. While I walked towards the well I kept thinking about the infinity possibilities, the incredible upgrades in strength this well could give me. When I was at an arm''s length of the well I observed it once more.

    As I said in the previous chapter- I mean moments before, the well is completely unremarkable. The most normal looking well I saw in my entire life.

    I know what I need to do, but this doesn''t make it any easier. At this moment I made a plan, if it fails it will backfire horribly. But if I succeed... *Shakes head*, better concentrate in the now.

    I stop reigning in my powers. This doesn''t mean that I am actively flexing then to cause an impact or suppress some weaker being, no I simply relax the hold I had on my powers. There wasn''t a huge impact or some dramatic music in the background, slowly an extremely holy aura rose from my body. It was colored golden and it was thick, my clothes instantaneously disintegrated as they were just simple clothes. My skin that already had an unnatural golden shin looked almost metallic golden now. Even the white of my eyes are gold-colored now, thankfully I am literally in the Omni Yggdrasil so my presence didn''t affect my surroundings in the slightest, it just illuminated everything in a golden color.

    At that single moment, with a relaxed and serene expression, I looked positively divine. Which isn''t fart from the truth seeing that I reached the four states of being in Buddhism. And yeah, I am n.a.k.e.d. Normal clothes can''t support my aura, normally I used enchanted ones, but I knew I would destroy them so I didn''t bother.

    Then I summoned a big box to my left hand, while my right holds the [Divine Fruit]. The box was golden with some strange metallic gems that shone with white light. It''s pretty similar to the armor boxes you see on Saint Seya, which is where I took my second inspiration from. the big box started floating and then I touched my chest, it shone bright and started expanding and covering my body, and when I was covered from what to toe by the box it shone yet again way brighter than previously, then it started transforming on my armor with blinding speed until it stopped, said armor looked pretty similar to the Boost Gear Balance Breaker form. This armor is, of course, made from Omni metal, the best metal in existence that I created myself.

    After the armor, I summon two strange armored Orbs. They have the size of an average beach ball, and they looked like they have some kind of strange armor around them. One of the orbs was white colored with golden details, it has a pretty aggressive looking armor with some spikes and all, this is half of my divine weapon called [Naz], the representation of my Yang side. The other orb was utterly black colored, with some simple grey colored detail. It somehow looked more elegant than the white one, it has a distinctly more smart appearance and its armor is more rounded and defensive looking, its name is [Zod], and it is the representation of my Yin side. These two orbs together form my divine weapon called [Nazzod], the representation of Yin-Yang.

    The two orbs fluctuated around me seamlessly and with relative ease, I am actually surprised by the deep connection I already have with them. I guess we are really compatible. The only problem with my armor or my divine weapon is that both are still incomplete, and the only way for me to complete them si becoming a god. But that is actually a good thing, if I complete my armor and Divine weapon while I ascend to godhood, their connection with me will be deeper, if that is even possible. Like, I literally made them with [Blood Sacrifice//], I don''t think there is a deeper connection than that.

    Talking about [Blood Sacrifice//], there is one last item I made, it''s also the most recent one. Summoning said item a Katana appeared in my hand, this katana looked like nothing special, but any blacksmith would be able to see it was masterfully crafted, and its material is something thought impossible. This katana is an [Asauchi] I made with Omni metal and [Blood Sacrifice//]. The literal best "blank slate" I could possibly think of for my [Zanpakutou]. Allessa too has one, if you are curious.

    I am the man who can easy [Divine Forge] something with nothing but a simple touch, I literally created the best metal in existence the Omni metal, you could say that I am at the pinnacle of blacksmithing. And it was still extremely difficult to make these three items, the one that took me the most time was my divine weapon, followed by my armor, and finally my Asauchi. None of these three was easy or simple to make but after years and years of forging, I was able to do it.

    And now adorned in what would in the future be my divine armor I looked at [Nazzod], and my Asauchi. I took a deep breath that filled me with energy and motivation, my face now adorned with a look that was both serene and determined.

    My armor covered the entirety of my head on a perfect helmet, it didn''t even have any kind of entrance for the eyes or nose. But the moment I opened my mouth the armor followed my action, creating an opening for me, with a swift motion I put the [Divine Fruit] in my mouth, my helmed seamlessly closed again without any signs of openings.

    I didn''t eat the fruit yet, I am currently simply holding it with my mouth. Coming close to the well I opened my helmet like before, but this time showing my face. I know I need to do now, and simply imitating Odin certainly won''t do, the well will probably also be against it. So I took my last deep breath with my nose and swallowed the fruit.

    The changes were instantaneous, my enormous chakra started going haywire and fluctuating with the new changes the [Divine Fruit] was making. My [Absolute Balance] skill was working overtime to balance everything out. But my chakra and the new addition continue to rampage in a mad rage, if this wasn''t the Omni Yggdrasil everything around me would probably have become less than dust.

    My eyes started burning, changing. What appeared to be a slit appeared on my forehead. I closed my burning eyes almost in reflex from their evergrowing pain. Btu after exerting my strong will I was able to open my eyelids, blood started to come out of my tear ducts like some kind of internal dam broke.

    My golden eyes have disappeared, and now on its place, a clear [Sharingan] with one magatama was present. the [Sharingan] was spinning and spinning, soon the only magatama gained a companion, now my [Sharingan] spotted two magatamas. It continued spinning and just as fast as previous another magatama suddenly joined, and now my [Sharingan] was fully evolved with three pairs of magatamas to show for it. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=17402525605705405)/godhood-sacrifices._%!d(string=51646470448801574) for visiting.

    It didn''t stop spinning, on the contrary, it was now even faster. It spun so fast and so much that the three magatamas formed a circle line, said circle line suddenly multiplied again and again. Soon I had a completely rippled eye a [Rinnegan], but it didn''t stop there. The [Rinnegan] pulsed with power like a beating heart, every pulse, every beat a new magatama appeared in one of the circles of the eye.

    After the ninth pulse of power from my eyes, it finally stopped. Finally, the transformation of my eyes has been complete, finally, my eyes became the [Rinnesharingan]. All three of them. the exact moment I reached that conclusion the slit on my forehead opened revealing it to be a third eye, that also contained a [Rinnesharingan].

    The power surge was tremendous, and I could almost swear it made the place I was tremble a bit. But I guess that is just a product of my imagination or the ever growing surge of chakra and sheer power that is suffering constant bursts of growth that are even more volatile and violent after I opened my eyes.

    My eyes may be complete, but I knew the transformation of the [Divine Fruit] is just beginning. seeing this as an opportunity I proceed with my course of action. With my right hand, I removed both my right and left eye, new as they may be the sacrifice to the well of wisdom is needed for me to enter it. Thankfully it has been years since I last needed any kind of visual organ to see.

    Putting my two eyes in the well small walls, I proceed with my next course of action. I jumped inside.

    Barely a heartbeat passed and I suddenly hit the water inside the well, my body almost completely submerged in it. And as strange as that sound my violent chakra of the [Divine Fruit] didn''t affect the water, not even one bit. Right now I have my Asauchi in my hands, but [Nazzod] was missing.

    When I looked up with my third and new eye, I could see the two orbs slowly coming over to me. But what was truly surprising is that they both were carrying something, two eyes with strange circular patter filled with nine magatamas each. It was the eys I left in the well for sacrifice.

    I know this sounds sc.u.mmy but I don''t care. I knew I couldn''t access the well without a sacrifice, my [Future Vision] told me much. But it never says that the sacrifice has to be permanent, I technically already sacrificed my eyes, the fact that the well lost them, even to my own divine weapon, is none of my business.

    [Nazzod] carried my eyes easily to me, but when I was going to put them in their socket I almost got a scare. The previously empty sockets suddenly started to fill up again, my regeneration kicked in, and started restoring my lost [Rinnesharingans].

    "..."

    Did I do all of that for nothing?... wait that is good news, maybe I can start some kind of [Rinnesharingan] factory in the future... Wait, that wouldn''t work, besides the extremely specifics circ.u.mstances of this duplication thanks to the ultimate [Divine Fruit] I made, no one can probably handle my eye. Besides the obvious question of compatibility, no one can control the chakra inside of my eye. If a clone of mine made just from a drop of blood can explode and decimate a solar system, imagine if some retard tries to use my eye? Besides said idiot drying up and instantly vanishing from existence, my absence in controlling the rampant chakra in my eye will probably make it explode afterward erasing the galaxy it is inside of. That and the principal and most core reason: I don''t wanna do it.

    But what I should do right now? I made a mistake and now I need to lean it, destroy the old ones? Nah it will be wasteful... when I looked at my [Nazzod] with my three eyes, each orb carrying one extra [Rinnesharingan] I got an idea, quite the ingenious idea I might add.

    Well [Nazzod] is literally a part of me, so who said he can''t have my eye too.

    .

    .

    .

    //[Blood sacrifice]: The Blood Sacrifice lets a metal become one with you, creating a sort of fantastic bond between one''s self and the metal. It would become a part of your body. Combining the Blood Sacrifice with a metal that has undergone the Thousand Refinements(Aizen literally went beyond Divine Forging it), this would result in you being able to bring out stronger innate qualities of the metal.

    Once a blacksmith utilizes the Blood Sacrifice, this piece of metal can only be used by the individual. Even if others were to attempt to forge with it, it would not be possible as the metal would not recognize anyone else. Even if they tried, the metal would just shatter; it only recognizes its master.

    Thus, Blood Sacrifice isn''t commonly used when forging. Blacksmiths rarely create their own Blood Sacrificed products.

 Chapter 235 - Godhood: the days of terror.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend Whyle, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Looking at [Nazzod], I decided to try my hand at this idea. It isn''t too far-fetched and considering [Nazzod] is part of my body figured it would be a good upgrade. My left hand is currently occupied holding my Asauchi, so I guess I will need to do everything with my right hand, while the effects of the [Divine Fruit] are completely messing with both my body energy, my [Liquid Green] chakra also chose this time to start transforming in Divine Golden chakra.

    The funny thing is that [Divine Golden] chakra doesn''t have stages like previously, you can improve its quality and density indefinitely. And right now my body is passing through this transformation at incredibly high speeds. Which is in no way painless, Chakra is literally on every cell of your body, so I am suffering the equivalent of cellular destruction. Who said shedding my humanity would be painless?

    But I choose to not concentrate on that at this moment, with a flick of my wrist and a skillful application of [Telekinesis], I was able to cut my wrist. Still using [Telekinesis] I help the blood that was flowing through my wrist together, while also fighting against the flared of pain the [Divine Fruit] changes are bringing.

    My hand suddenly started shining brightly, right now I am channeling an advanced application of [Haki]+ [Intent] I learned, I am using both at the purest form I can imagine and grasp, I call this combination [Divine Will]. My hand shone in a golden color more and more brightly, and different from the violent chakra all around me, it was stable, extremely so.

    With a combined motion with my [Telekinesis], I slapped [Naz]. [Naz] shone brightly for a moment and when it appeared again it was completely changed, right now in the middle of its spherical body you can see a [Rinnesharingan], the armor around it was changed to fit the new addition. It fit perfectly like this was what it should''ve been from the start. Repeating the same action with [Zod], I got a similar result. So right now I have [Nazzod] equipped with two of my eyes.

    What was surprising was the moment my eyes connected with [Nazzod] I could perfectly see through them like I would if they were on my body. It was a strange thing at first, but considering that [Nazzod] is literally part of my body I am not surprised, I half expected something of the sorts.

    The transformation of the [Divine fruit] is getting more chaotic and more violent. But thankfully I have just one simple thing to do before I can just let everything run its course and finally drink from the well.

    I gripped my Asauiching with both my hands on a reverse grip. And on swift motion, I impaled my heart with it. I pushed the blade until I passed through my heart and my body. Blood wasn''t even able to flow due to my absurd regeneration that has already closed the wound around the sword.

    And then I took a deep breath, [Nazzod] transformed into motes of light and came back to where it belongs, my body. The only new visible difference after [Nazzod] having been reunited with my body is that much like Itadori I have some marks under my eyes in a diagonal position. But under the right eye, the mark is white, while under the left one it''s black.

    The next one to shine again as my armor, it shone with a bright light and returned to where it belongs, my body. Having reunited with my body the only difference my armor showed was some range markings in my torso. It was two circles around my heart, it was a simple mark like [Nazzod] but it can tell you a lot. This gave me an inspiration, and inspiration to name my armor, so from now one my armor shall be known as [Firmament].

    The Asauchi is still stuck in my heart, I also forged this Asauchi using [Blood Sacrife]. But I decided to use it to complete a similar ritual to Odin. So instead of being hanged while impaled by a spear for nine days and nights, I will be impaled by my Asauchi and drow in the well of wisdom for the same time.

    And now every preparation I had has finally been completed. Now I just need to relax and drow. I opened my mouth and let the water of the well enter my system, I took greed gulps of it, but I didn''t stop.

    After hours doing this, I am pretty sure I drank too much water but it seems that the well water volume didn''t diminish in the slightest. All this time I continue sinking lower and lower on the well, I honestly even with my [Rinnesharingan] couldn''t see the top anymore.

    I continued sinking and sinking, right now I didn''t even need to effectively drink the water I just stayed with my mouth opened and it naturally entered my stomach. I sunk so low inside of the well that I honestly couldn''t see anything besides dark anymore. When I tried using my senses all I got was an absolute pain as a response.

    I didn''t stop sinking and sinking, and for some even stranger reason, I couldn''t see the effects of the [Divine Fruit] anymore, not just that my body felt strange and heavy. My eyelids started to get heavy, but my will was strong enough for me to not immediately went to sleep.

    It was all darkness.

    It started to get cold.

    It became suffocating. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=17402525605705405)/godhood-the-days-of-terror._%!d(string=51666618677254989) for visiting.

    It became despairing.

    The sounds were muffled.

    My eyes were useless.

    My breath became useless.

    My skill became useless.

    My power became useless.

    The only thing I have is my own mind.

    A prisoner of my thoughts, a limbo, no a void of existence that was totally unknown to me. No, that is a lie, I know this void of existence, I experienced this once. This isn''t anything new, this is Death.

    the void consumed me, showing me how merciless it can be.

    Slowly my conscience...

    slowly my...

    slowly...

    I...

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "*Gasp*"(Aizen).

    "Fast! Fast! he is waking up. Hurry! hurry! Call the nurse."(????).

    My conscience was... Strange... Blurry... Slow... Detached. Thinking itself was laborious and difficult, my thoughts themselves are extremely slow and inefficient. It was like... Like...

    No, it can''t be. I f.u.c.k.i.n.g refuse. No, no, no, no, no, no, no.

    This isn''t happening.

    Sadly I can''t argue against reality. I opened my eyes, my vision getting slowly adjusted to the high-intensity light and the all white-colored bedroom I was in. My eyes darted around wildly in panic and I saw someone familiar, I knew this person. It was someone I knew for years, it was my mother, more specifically my first mother.

    No please, don''t be what I think it is.

    Please, let this be a lie, I don''t think I...

    I looked over my body and all my fears apparently have become true. It''s a fat body, clearly overweight, some more specialized doctors could see old signs of exercise like the owner tried toe exercise but gave up in the middle of it. the most boring and normal brown hair and eyes you could possibly imagine, anyone who saw this person wouldn''t hesitate in screaming "side character". This is a f.u.c.k.i.n.g nightmare, I was back, not back with allessa or back at the naruto world or something, no I was back to hell. I was back on earth in my first life.

    I wanted to believe this is all a lie or some elaborated illusion... But everything is so real, I can feel my breathing, my sweat, all the pains my old body used to cause. I tried using any one my powers but nothing seems to be working, I can''t even use my [Haki] or chakra, it was like they never existed in the first place.

    I am in negation, I don''t want to believe this. I was so happy, so fulfilled. I was loved and hated, I was having fun. But you want to tell me it was all a lie, all some cheap ass version of the matrix. I hate it... Wait, I got there by dying in the first place, right? so maybe I can kill myself and I will be back.

    I opened my mouth and prepared to bite my tongue off and... I saw my mother, she is looking at me with only a gaze a mother could make... I didn''t have the courage... What if everything was really a dream? what is reality? what is fantasy?

    What if everything I experienced was some kind of dream induced coma...

    No, I refuse to believe that. I have more than 2000years of memories on my mind right now, and I am CERTAIN I wasn''t on a dream before.

    The way I first acted was extremely shamefully and pathetic, you are more than 2000years old Aizen act like it. You''ve done worse and you passed through worse Aizen. Deep Breath. Now, what I should do?

 Chapter 236 - Godhood: This is life.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    "Oh, son, you are finally awake. I was dying from worry."(Mom).

    I looked at my mother, her expression showed equal hints of worry and qual hints of annoyance. Heh, it''s her alright. Only she could feel annoyed by wasting time with her son in the hospital.

    Okay, that sounded slightly wrong and it may pass the wrong impression. You see, my family isn''t the most wealthy, but we aren''t poor either. I never got hungry in my life... Already made you predictable fat joke? Ok, can I continue?

    So my parents never let me or my sibling get hungry, but there was only one problem. Both of them worked even on Saturdays, so for a great part of my life, my mother wasn''t that present. I got used to seeing her specific annoyed expression when she needs to skip work to deal with my matters. Ok, I admit I wasn''t the most well-behaved kid, but I only really saw my mother and father at breakfast and at dinner. And you can imagine that isn''t good for a kid.

    I won''t lie to you, my mother tried a lot to get closer to me and my sibling. But growing up I could say my grandmother was more of a mother figure to me than my own biological mother. I am quite surprised she wasn''t the first person I saw, but considering she is 84 years old I guess it''s not a good idea for her to spend too much time in a hospital without needing to.

    But my mother isn''t some evil witch that beats her children or something, she is just human and she made her mistakes. Right now I understand that, more than 2000 years is a very long time to think about things and for me to grow more mature, but my past self wasn''t as comprehensible, in the later years close to my death we had grown quite distant, heck I used to speak with her like once or twice a day. And yeah I know I am wrong on a lot of things, if there is something being a buddha taught me is about self-evaluation, I know a lot of my defects and problem, heck I dealt with most of them.

    Then there is my father. The relationship I had with my father was pretty close and pretty far, yeah I know it sounds weird. My father works every day, even on weekends, so I always saw him in his uniform and going to work, the brief periods he was home he either worked on the house or rests. He was always busy in some way or the other, sometimes he would make time to play with me when I was smaller but then I started growing up and we drifted away a bit.

    Then he sort of becomes my friend? Yeah, when I was old enough it was him that gave me the talk, it was him that explained what STD is, it was him that taught me how to trim my growing beard correctly, we ended up growing pretty close and becoming friends. I would usually go to him when I need counsel or another person''s opinion and he ended up becoming both my father and my friend.

    But he was a man that never stopped working or being busy, I remember when I was 15 he retired, got his retirement pension, but continued working nonetheless. Which proved to be a wise decision when the country entered an economical crisis, and thanks to his and my mother''s effort our family barely felt it. we technically are still in an economical crisis if I am not mistaken, finding a job without some kind of nepotism or recommendations is almost impossible right now.

    But there is only scratching the surface of the problems, I know I am blessed from birth to such a wonderful family and they love me dearly. I knew they have their defects, but no one is perfect.

    I know that life has been good for me, from childhood I never got hungry and always had warm clothes waiting for me, I never lacked any kind of school supplies, so I would never complain about something like that.

    But my parents were pretty great, they both were born in extremely poor families, they barely had any food to eat when they were kids. But they literally gave destiny and life a middle finger and fought for a better future for themselves. So I kinda grew up needing to have to live up to my parents and my expectations, they thought I was smart and talented. And I knew it was a lie, my past self was dumb, slow-witted, uncreative, and overall a human waste of space. Their expectations and hopes were completely mistaken, but they never heard me when I tried correcting them. I had a bunch of problems, low self-esteem, a depressive streak, an inferiority complex, and sometimes the imposter syndrome.

    I felt so inadequate, so incompetent, so underserving of most of what I had. It felt suffocating and heavy. And everything came crashing down on me when I entered college.

    It all started with how I entered college, I spent the entirety of my high school years studying and preparing myself for the college entrance exams. I never went to parties or any social outings, besides not liking them at the time I was also more focused on studying. But as I said, I was incredibly incompetent and dumb. I also got too nervous and stressed for the tests, and when you combine that with how dumb I was, I failed them miserably.

    The disappointed faces hurt more than being stabbed in the heart and trust me on this one, I stabbed myself in the heart so I know what I am talking about. So even with my parent''s hopes and expectations for me completely crushed, they still tried, they sent me to a private college close to where we lived. It wasn''t THAT expensive because my father had been saving money for a long time. It hurt a lot to know he was using his hard-earned money to cover for my incompetence and idiocy when it was going to and would be used to his well-earned vacation.

    I felt like absolute crap. But I went forward nonetheless.

    And to my absolute surprise college wasn''t so bad. With how much my teachers were hyping it up, I was expecting to find some divine place of infinity knowledge where immortal v.i.r.g.i.ns would serve me drinks while we discussed the matters of utmost importance for the country. And then it ended up being exactly like school and high school, but for a.d.u.l.ts. The first day totally killed my hype, looking back from a certain angle my slight disappointment must''ve been hilarious. I swear that that ethics teacher got a kick out of this though. Because I certainly wasn''t the only one that passed through that.

    Well before talking a bit come about my college life, I guess I should say how I was socially before. I can describe myself as socially awkward on my better days. Yeah, I was that bad socially speaking.

    There were some people that tried to bully me, but when I do a better job at lowering my self-esteem than the bully he kinda got awkward and left me mostly alone. I didn''t have any Friends with capital F too, I certainly had some friends that played games with me or talked about some anime, but our friendship was as shallow as it could get.

    Then came my problem with women, I already talked with Allessa about it a lot. Basically, my whole life every authority figure in my life were women, the teachers rarely scolded girls and the boys and me included were always in the wrong in the situation, girls tended to get scot-free or with lighter punishments. This most certainly created some unconscious apprehension and distrust of women from my younger self. So besides being socially awkward I didn''t know how to talk;k with women, so my date life before Allessa was negative.

    How come could it be negative? Well, I have been multiple times reject without even showing interest in someone, its hurts but you get used to it.

    So college life started and everything was going fairly well, thankfully college wasn''t that impossible beast I thought it was, and I was grateful for it, don''t get me wrong it was more difficult than school but even my dumb past self could still somehow follow things.

    One year passed and everything was going great. But problems started appearing, I simply couldn''t fit in in college, I was not a party or outside kind of guy so I never went to the bars every Friday with that group. There weren''t any people with the same interests as me, don''t get me wrong there were some people who watched anime, played games, or read books, but most of them did it casually and had little to no interest in talking about it.

    Besides almost everyone was working. And I couldn''t find a damn job in the economical crisis. This made my self-esteem problems even worse, I started feeling extremely inferior to my classmates, and when the second year of college started I suddenly couldn''t follow the subjects anymore, I was simply too slow for the class, and no matter how much I studied I couldn''t keep up. I entered a depressed state, it took three months for me to exit that limbo that was depression, three months that I felt like killing myself multiple times. It was a pretty difficult part of my life, but I was eventually bel to pull me out of that state, only for life to slap me back.

    When I was depressed the world, of course, didn''t stop. So I came back and suddenly I couldn''t even understand what the heck the teachers were talking about, what the f.u.c.k was is supposed to study, someone who was already struggling too much to keep up was more lost than a hooker''s son on father''s day.

    Thankful to modern technology I was able to at least locate myself, but now someone who was already struggling had to catch up to a lot of content. It took a herculean effort, but somehow I pulled through. Or so I thought, I failed the final exams on two subjects, and even when I tried the retake tests with 120% of my maximum I still failed miserably. That didn''t end well.

    Remember that three months period of depression that I struggled a lot and was able to somehow exit? Well, it came back with a vengeance, a scorching vengeance of a thousand suns. well, here that things get a little bit blurry, I sincerely don''t remember how much time passed since then, it was a spiral of depression soo deep that I didn''t even notice the days passing, so this period is sort of a strange moot point for me, I know years passed, but I don''t know how much, I only know that I finally died and was able to exit that hell.

    I guess I never went too deep in about my body condition. And before you ask no, I don''t have any problems or diseases on my body, thank god I was relatively healthy in that regard. But at the end of my life, I was fat, very fat. As a kid I wasn''t chubby, on the contrary, I was pretty thin but time wasn''t gentle with me the older I got the fatter I got. And that wasn''t by lack of care, the opposite actually, my mother always regulated what I could eat and when I could eat, so I wasn''t gorging myself of junk food, on the contrary, I ate it once a weak and it was in small quantities.

    Exercises? it did a bit of everything, soccer, basketball, jujitsu, karate, volley, heck when I was 14 I even started going to the gym. But it was all f.u.c.k.i.n.g useless, so I just kind of gave up. Yeah, that was the time I kinda started sitting on the genetic lottery, it wasn''t enough to make me the background character with brown hair and eyes, I was also fat. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=17402525605705405)/godhood-this-is-life._%!d(string=51695168683823800) for visiting.

    My past life may have all these problems. But I can never say it was a bad life, no, on the contrary, I am extremely grateful for it. I know a lot of people who don''t have even anything to eat, so I never complained about my life. It was a good life, and like the life of everyone, it has its highs and low points.

    Most of my problems I was able to hammer out in the shinobi world. First, I immersed myself into training and messing around with chakra, my new chance at life rekindled that flame I thought was snuffed out ages ago. But some things were difficult to change, I didn''t make friends. Yeah, I am aware, the only people I called friends on the shinobi world were linked to me by family, Tsunade was a Senju, and Jiraya after marrying her can be considered part of the family. Kushina was family to considering her blood relation with Mito, and so became Minato when they married. Yeah, I was still extremely awkward socially even in my new life.

    But I changed a lot, it was kinda impossible not to. I went to war and killed people, and no matter what you say killing someone even with the correct mindset and preparation will change your worldview a lot, heck it changed mine. Then I entered the ANBU, there I could say that I had the biggest change in the shinobi world. It was in the ANBU that I truly acquired my edge, where I truly formed my ruthlessness. I killed men, women, and children too. Innocents, civilians, nobles, merchants, every target imaginable, I was one of the best assassins of the ANBU since ever.

    And then came my second world, the world where I made my first friends, and the world I met the love of my life. Elsa, Rick, and Gwen, our time was kinda short but I became fast friends with them, I even helped them train a bit, the bubbly and ever happy go lucky Elsa(Shark Girl), the gentle and caring angel Gwen, the ambitious and caring demon Rick, the love forbidden between Gwen and Rick. It was a good time, and I should definitely visit them to see how things are going. I just hope too much time didn''t pass, but Allessa said that time is a mess and different for a different world so on that world a decade could have already passed, while a simple second passed on DD world. Yeah, I know it''s a mess, but time is supposed to be something rather complex, you know.

    And then there is the part where I met Allessa. One of the best things that ever happened, with how weird our first meeting was I would never think that we would work together, normally blowing a hole through someone''s torso isn''t a good first/second impression. But love works in mysterious ways and we found a soulmate in each other. Now that I think about it, I should officially ask her hand in marriage, we already consider that we are married, but I bet Allessa''s would like a very romantic wedding. Yeah, I will do it when I come back after finishing this test.

    Yep, this is pretty obvious a test. It''s super cliche to have some kind of test for godhood, and I can clearly see this now that I''ve calmed myself. But what kind of test is this one, because come on, the majority of the issues of my past have long since been overcome. First, when you have sufficient power to destroy a planet a lot of BIG issues suddenly don''t sound so big anymore. Second, I am old, really, really old, principally for good old earth standards, so I technically have seniority level on anyone in this globe. Third, most of my issues have long since been worked with. Fourth, I am a father already, and that is a pretty absurd concept to the past me.

    Maybe it''s about acceptance, not overcoming. I know it sounds strange and a little absurd, but hear me out. My past self, I don''t need to forget, I don''t need to push it back, to overcome it, to surpass it, or to suppress it. I need to simply accept it as part of my life, a part of me, of my history, Allessa already knows about everything and she did a better job than me on accepting it. It may be an obscure part of me I don''t like, I don''t want to acknowledge, but it''s a part of me nonetheless. I know I have long since changed, long since moved past it, but I should shun it, I should embrace and learn from it. Something I was probably already doing subconsciously, but now I am aware.

    Having reached my conclusions, I simply smiled at my mother''s worry and annoyance at losing her work time.

    "Yes, mom... sorry for the trouble."(Aizen).

    "*Sigh*, I swear, you and your sister will be the death of me one day. The medics said everything was okay with you, and you are perfectly healthy, they said it was just the build-up stress and some other things that caused this... Son, I don''t know how... but ever since you quit college you''ve always been soo stressed out, always lashing out randomly..."(Mom).

    "Don''t worry... I am okay now, I guess I only needed some rest."(Aizen).

    "Son, you are not okay. You have been hospitalized-"(Mom).

    "I am okay mom. There is nothing to worry about, didn''t they say that I am perfectly healthy?"(Aizen).

    I accidentally used my strict general voice... Ops. Mother looked at me for a brief moment but apparently, she didn''t notice anything different. She looked at me some more seemly thinking and analyzing the situation.

    "*sigh* Okay, son. I need to go back to work, don''t hesitate to call me if anything happens, okay. Stay safe and listen to the medics. And don''t worry, when your father finishes his job for the day he will go pick you up."(Mom).

    "Sure mom, stay safe out there."(Aizen).

    "Bye."(Mom).

    She picks up her purse and exits my hospital room with fast steps, and I couldn''t help but see the irony in the situation, I that should be the slow-witted, the dumb one, the slowpoke, was the one who changed the most, while they are just the same old. Ironic.

 Chapter 237 - Godhood: A game of patience.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    After my mother went away I lay there in my bed for a few seconds. Suddenly felt an urge, something I didn''t have for a long time. The urge to go to the bathroom. Well, since I acquired a [Sage Body] a lot of normal things weren''t necessary anymore, going to the bathroom was one of them. Yeah, it''s weird I know, but I had more than two millennia to get used to it, so going to the bathroom si the normal thing for me right now.

    Thankfully there weren''t any machines connected to me or something like that, and if my mother is right the medics already gave me the green light to go home. With some effort, I sat on the border of my hospital bed, and then I got up. And for the first time in ages, I felt heavy.

    Don''t get me wrong, my actual self is way heavier than my past self. My weight is usually measured in tons, due to how dense my real body is, it was like that that I developed the habit of always using my natural flying ability to not break the floor by simply walking. But even with my real body weighing tons, I didn''t really feel all that weight due to how strong I am, on the contrary, I usually felt like I weighed nothing.

    But my previous body is another thing entirely if I am not mistaken I weigh something around 160kg, which is pretty heavy. Thankfully I am very tall roughly 1.90 meters so all this weight is fairly distributed, and yeah it''s pretty obvious that I am fat that isn''t a secret to anyone. But compared to my current body that is 2.10 meters tall and weighing 999... Okay, I know comparing my past normal self with my nearly god-like actual self is kinda unjust.

    So going back on the subject, even if my past body is smaller and lighter than my actual one, in terms of strength it doesn''t come even closer. By simply getting up I felt like I was inside of a bog submerged in mud and trying to move, it felt clunky, unsynchronized, heavy, slow, and overall difficult action. And that is just the act of getting up. It will get worse, won''t it?

    I went walking to the bathroom door inside of my room. Walking was strange, too f.u.c.k.i.n.g strange. With my actual body, I could go through a kilometer in less than a single step, heck I could traverse the total of the Shrek castle in a single step. But right now I am walking as slow as new created Morrowind character, and that is mind-numbing infuriating.

    There is also the stamina aspect, I barely walked less than ten-steps towards the bathroom and I can already feel I am getting winded. What the actual f.u.c.k? I was really bad in my past life, wasn''t I?

    Entering the bathroom the first thing I looked towards was the mirror. Well, I am not ugly per si, but I am incredibly average, painfully average. My brow hair and brown eyes aside, you could search for the average face on google and my face would appear there. That would be my face normally, but right now it''s even worse. Sunken eyes with dark circles clearly showing a lack of rest and a good night''s sleep, slightly longer hair due to me not getting a haircut for a long time. lowering my vision to my jaw and mouth I see a pathetic example of a beard, well is more accurate to say it''s just a bunch of patches of hair that grew on my face. My lips were dry and slightly crack showing that it has been a pretty long time since I drank some water. The problem is that I am this way simply because I didn''t care about it, I have all the tools and I know how to take care of myself, but I guess at the end of my previous life, I didn''t care much.

    My clothes were kinda normal. A blue t-shirt with Superman symbol on it, sadly the beauty for the shirt is lost due to the fact that it was stretched so the symbol showed some cracks and faded paint. I also wearing some wide cargo shorts, and if I saw everything correctly my mother also brought my flip-flops to me. I guess if you give me sunglasses, a Monster drink, and some decades I would become an exact copy of the Boomer Mixed with the Doomer, or kill myself on the way. Yeah, I was down pretty bad at this time.

    Pissing was a strange thing after such a long time, it was weird, really weird. When you pass more than 2000 years without needing it, it would undoubtedly be weird. Having to take a shit will probably be way worse...

    Cleaning my hands thoughtfully, I toss some water and also give a quick clean to my face. Exiting the bathroom I put on my flip-flops and exited the hospital room. Exiting the room a nurse stopped me to ask some questions, I explained what I''ve been told and she quickly confirmed it and let me go.

    I went to the reception hall and the first thing I did was get a cup of water. Well, I almost dropped the cup because I didn''t use enough strength to grip it, and I moved more awkwardly than I would like to admit. But I guess that is kind of understandable, even if this is my past life body I still passed way more time with my actual one, it''s actually kind of a miracle that is till remember a lot of those details of my body.

    But something about this body bothers me the most, and it isn''t my old fat self, it is my brain. It''s slow, muddy, and sometimes downright uncollaborative, it''s like my own brain is working against me sometimes and I''ve only thought about simple things until now. How the f.u.c.k I lived my whole past life with this shit is anyone guess.

    And seeing it''s still afternoon I have some hours to burn until my father arrives to pick me up. I could use a bus or an Uber to go home but I don''t have my wallet or my cellphone with me, so my only option is waiting right now.

    I chose a seat in the reception hall sat there rather comfortably closed my eyes and tried to meditate. At least meditation cam easily to me, heck I can do it even while fighting or moving so it''s no surprise I can do it in my past self''s body too.

    Sadly none of my powers are present here so I could only meditate on my own memories, it was a good thing because it made both the time pass relatively fast and it enabled me to get used to my old brain again.

    When the night was drawing around my father arrived, how do I know it''s him? the honking sound of his car is pretty unique, so the first time I heard the honking sound I opened my eyes and looked outside, and yep it''s him.

    Entering the car I greet my father.

    "Hello, Dad. How was your day?"(Aizen).

    "Fine. And you? Are you okay? are you alright?"(Dad).

    "I am dad. The medic said it was just stress."(Aizen).

    "How come you are stressed? You quit college, you don''t exercise, you didn''t go outside, you pass the whole day in your room doing God knows what. How the f.u.c.k are you stressed?"(Dad).

    "Calm down, I ain''t lying to you, the doctor really said that."(Aizen).

    "Sorry son... work was pretty hectic today, and then there is this economical crisis... Boss has been putting us under too much pressure."(Dad).

    "Hah, at least it isn''t as bad as mom. Working at the bank really sucks the soul out of someone."(Aizen).

    "Well, I can''t argue against the truth. But try to not say that close to your mother."(Dad).

    "Don''t worry, I will refrain from pointing out the obvious."(Aizen).

    There was a little bit of silence and my father seems to be concentrating on driving the car, but right now is rush hour so I bet we are going to enter a traffic jam soon enough. And was proven right when five minutes later we all but stopped. Father maintained his silence for a moment before talking out loud.

    "Son... You can''t continue like this..."(Dad).

    "I know."(Aizen).

    "You quit college, you don''t work, you do nothing all day. You can''t continue like that son, the world continues spinning you liking it or not... I don''t really know what to do with you..."(Dad).

    Normally here I would answer with my well-crafted excuses, we are in a crisis so I can''t get a job, college is impossible for me, and a bunch of other things, false promises for me to be left alone, and a bunch of other things.

    "I understand father. Don''t you ever thought I might-... *sigh*forget about it."(Aizen).

    My father looked at me incredulously but soon went back focusing on the traffic. I thought for a moment if I should explain to them what I was passing through or something like that, but that would be a waste. First, I have already dealt with it so fussing over my past self problems would be useless and a waste of time right now. Second, my country is pretty backward when it comes to mental problems, so most people go by if he looks fine there is nothing wrong with him. So very few people really care about depression and the whole lot of problems I used to have. Yeah, third world countries.

    "Father, I was thinking about it and I decided I want to go to another country."(Aizen).

    "Another country like the U.S. or Canada? Like an exchange program or something?"(Dad).

    "Nah, nothing that expensive and fancy. I want to go to our brother country Tchola and try living there for some time."(Aizen).

    "Are you certain? That is a pretty big leap you are doing there."(Dad).

    "I know. But I thought I need a change. If I am building such levels of stress on my own room here a change of place completely would be good for me."(Aizen).

    "Well, you are a man right now. This decision is entirely yours."(Dad).

    "I tough Tchola would be a good start, even if they are overseas the country of Tchola was our settlers so getting double citizenship is easy."(Aizen).

    "I see, so you already thought that far. Your mother won''t like it. But you have my support."(Dad).

    "She won''t like it? That is the understatement of the f.u.c.k.i.n.g century, she freaked out when I wanted to go to a sleepover at a friend''s house. If I say I want to go to another country she was going to explode. Heck, remember Marcus?"(Aizen).

    My father basically winced at that. He definitely remembers some of that bullshit that happens. Yeah, I may have forgotten to say it but even if my mother is most of the time more worried about her job than her kids, when she is home I guess she tries to compensate for that so she becomes a helicopter mom of a high caliber. Marcus was a "friend" of mine I had before high school, and when he invited me to a sleepover party, mom kind of freaked out and started investigating the boy and his family; surname, family members, their jobs, their situation at the bank, their religious beliefs and seeing as she is a devoted(read: fanatic) catholic, you can already see where this is going.

    I am just thankful that her job is sometimes more important than God for her, so I don''t doubt she would try to hammer her fanatism in my sister and me when we were younger.

    "*Sigh* I was even friends with his dad.. and now we can''t even look at each other in the eye. And who would''ve thought Marcus''s mother Karen was like that..."(Dad).

    Yeah, Marcus''s mother ended up being a Karen of a high caliber. So you can already imagine where this is going right? My mom overcompensating and acting like a helicopter mom, and Marcus''s mom being a Karen... it was like a clash of titans, King Kong vs Godzilla. A true battle for supremacy. And in the aftermath, Marcus changed schools, never talked to me anymore, and I became some sort of pariah on my already small circle of "friends" of that time. Yeah, it was pretty bad.

    "Don''t worry dad, let me talk to mom."(Aizen).

    "Are you sure son? I don''t mind helping you."(Dad).

    "Don''t worry. I can deal with it."(Aizen).

    Ops... ended up using my general voice again. The problem is that I kind of got used to people rarely doubting my capabilities, so when they do it and I try to enforce something I unconsciously use my serious voice. My father looks a tad bit surprised.

    "I see... I remember when I told my parents I was going off alone, I had the same fire in my eyes that you have now. I understand you son."(Dad).

    Yeah, dad, it is kinda difficult to not get a little bit of confidence when you can destroy a planet. Shit like that will give a little bit of confidence to almost everyone. But I guess he kinda confused my serious tone with fire in my eyes? what is this? a shonen anime?

    "Changing the subject for a bit... Are you following the champions league?"(Dad).

    "Nah, you know I was never that much into soccer."(Aizen).

    "Ah you won''t believe it-"(Dad).

    Then dad went off talking about all kinds of different things about the champion league. It''s one of his few hobbies so he is quite passionate about it. We spent almost 2hrs in the traffic jam but eventually, we arrived home. Putting the car in the garage, my father unlocks the door and we are now in the kitchen.

    If you are curious my house has two floors and a garage. On the first floor is where the kitchen, the living room, bathrooms, dining room, the washhouse, and the tools room stay. The tools room is a place where my father keeps his tools and the things he uses to give maintenance to the house, just last week if I am not mistaken he repainted my sister''s room, which was previously white-colored and now is a low shade of lilac.

    The second floor is where all the bedrooms are, my sister''s bedroom, my parents'' bedroom, my bedroom, a guest bedroom, and two bathrooms. The funny thing is that I can only use one bathroom inside of the house, it the right bathroom upstairs, my mother has forbidden me from using any other bathroom inside of the house because according to her I am too "smelly" and "dirty". Well, concerning my past self she is technically correct, I am pretty smelly and dirty. But hearing that from your own mother when you are young hurts.

    Entering the home I saw my sister watching Tv in the living room, she sat on a small green sofa that I am forbidden on sitting on because I am too heavy and too sweaty. Now that I think about it these forbidden things are pretty weird... like really, really weird.

    My sister was basically a female version of my past self that has gone right. She is athletic, smart, gentle, and an overall great person. And she probably can easily kick the ass of my past self, she is into martial arts and has already a black belt in karate and is training to get her second one in jiujitsu. She is 1.79 meters tall,16 years old, and slaps me every time I ask about her weight.

    Wait... my previous self may not have noticed, but I am finally connecting some dots here. I am the shame of the family ain''t I? Heh, now that I think about it, it f.u.c.k.i.n.g makes sense. I was a loser in every sense of the world and I sincerely doubt my parents held an iota of pride for me.

    I may have talked a lot about my mom and some of her negative qualities. But I am no saint, and like everything in history, there are more than two sides to everything. The fact that my mother became a helicopter mom may be due to the fact that I didn''t show any signs of being someone responsible or mature, maybe my relationship with my parents deteriorated because I acted like a piece of ungrateful shit. Maybe I was blocked from going to these bathrooms because my old self was really a dirty pig and cleaning only one bathroom is easier than cleaning four. Maybe no one wanted for me to destroy the sofa in the living room with my radioactive sweat. I was no saint, and neither are my parents or my sisters, we all had or down and lows and my past self problem was probably because he had too many lows to his highs.

    I am kind of ashamed that it took me more than 2000 years to consciously realize that. May my unconscious had already reached this conclusion and that is why I worked so hard on changing myself in my next life. Now, this test is making more sense by the second, I am barely here for one day and I already realized a bunch of things about my past self that I never thought about.

    Maybe for me to reach godhood I need to know myself? No, that still felt a bit off. Maybe for me to reach godhood I need to truly master myself, both the past, present, and the future. At this moment I could swear a saw myself being illuminated by a golden light, but this golden light was coming from me, thankfully no one noticed as my father was busy picking some water in the kitchen and my sister was paying too much attention to the TV.

    Good, golden light is practically my jam right now, so this means I am going in the right direction. Seeing that whatever my sister was watching finished I plopped down on my allowed couch and greet her.

    "Sup sis. How is it going?"(Aizen).

    She looks at me strangely. I and my sister didn''t have the best of relationsh.i.p.s, besides she being a popular and athletic girl and I am the 24 years old fat v.i.r.g.i.n wasting his life, we were opposites in most of the things besides our like of martial arts, sadly I kind of gave up on that a long time ago in this life. I was a pretty mean brother when she was younger, and I am definitely not proud of that.

    "Fine?? And you? you were literally in the hospital today."(Sis).

    "Everything is okay, the doctor said it was just stress building up. Nothing to worry about."(Aizen).

    "You, stressed? As if. You are the most chill and lazy person I know off."(Sis).

    Sister, please don''t confuse my dead and depressed tone with being chill. I probably wouldn''t care if the world was exploding at that point, but for entirely different reasons you are thinking about. The lazy part is probably true, principally when it comes to physical activities in this body. But I already said how shitty this body si to do anything physical, so that is not a surprise to anyone.

    "I am just repeating whatever the doctor said to me. So what were you watching?"(Aizen)

    "Yeah, I was finishing Supernatural. the series was pretty good, the only sad thing is that they stretched it way too much for my tastes."(Sis).

    "You and everyone sis, you and everyone."(Aizen).

    "Did you watch it?"(Sis).

    "Yeah, I watched until the Nephilim bullcrap started, after that, I kind of got bored and stopped. Did you forget that was me that recommended this series for you?"(Aizen).

    "You did? Who would''ve thought? I normally ignore all your recommendations, but I guess I should''ve paid attention to this one. I just watched it because my friend Alex recommended it to me."(Sis).

    Sister, why are you so blatantly admitting ignoring me when I talk to you? Before I could answer anything, my sister started getting up and said something to me midstep.

    "Well, I have some more important things to do. See you later."(Sis).

    Well, I guess I kind of deserve this? I always liked sharing what I thought about a series or a doc.u.mentary I watched with my family during dinner or something. But I guess no one really cares.*Golden Light*.

    My left eye was twitching on a clear show of controlled anger. I swear... this shitty golden light didn''t waste the opportunity to mess around with me.*Golden Light*. F.u.c.k.

    I went to the right bathroom upstairs. The first thing I want to do is take a bath, but my shitty runt of a beard, cut my hair and clean this smell of sweat that somehow permeates my being.

    Well, before entering the shower I went to cut both my hair and my beard. Thankfully, I have a barely used hair cutter for cutting both the beard and hair. The beard is pretty easy, just simply pass the hair cutter, and puff the beard is gone. Cutting my hair is a little bit more complicated, I normally can easily cut my hear whatever I want, but I have nowhere the precision o pull something like that with this body. But I guess I can pull off the simple military haircut, my mother doesn''t like when I cut my hair that short, but I''ve long since stopped caring about other people''s opinions. Allessa doesn''t count, she literally has the opinion I value the most.

    After cutting my beard and my hair I went to take a shower. I''ve cleaned myself truthfully, and I can say with utmost certainty, I f.u.c.k.i.n.g hate my old body. Man, it''s almost impossible to get rid of this sweat smell I have, I took almost an hour to feel clean again. And I never noticed that shitty smell in the past... It was probably there, but I got used to it...

    Thankfully I remembered to pick up clothes before entering the bathroom, so I exited my shower feeling refreshed and with nice and clean clothes. I barely exited the shower when I was called downstairs for dinner. I am not expecting anything outside of fast food for today, due to my episode in the hospital, I doubt anyone had time for cooking. So I wasn''t that surprised when dinner was some BK burgers and fries. Yeah I know, the fat guy eating shitty junk food, what a surprise!

    I just calmly went to the table sat and started eating. The funny thing is that my sister, my dad, and my mom, keep looking at me like my skin is green or something. Must be because of my new haircut.

    "How many times I said that I don''t like this kind of haircut."(Mom).

    "Good evening mother, how was your day?"(Aizen).

    My sister almost spits her drink due to the way I talked. I used pose and excessive pompous way when talking, and the fact that my mother didn''t even greet me only make things much better. Normally it''s my mother that is always correcting us about politeness, but I guess my haircut was triggering enough for her to forget that. Father showing how dead tired his job makes him, just simply sent a tired stare at the things happening.

    "Don''t avoid the subject. Why did you cut your hair like that? you know I don''t like it. And when did you have time to go to a barber?"(Mom).

    "I guess with 24 years old I can choose my own haircut. And no I didn''t go to a barber, I cut it like this myself."(Aizen).

    "You can''t do that-"(Mom).

    "I just did."(Aizen).

    "You-"(Mom).

    Interruption what would probably devolve in one of our shouting matches, my father tossed a bomb at the table.

    "Our son wants to say somethign. And it is important."(Dad).

    This was enough to gather everyone''s attention. My father is usually the one who has the least patience with "useless" topics, so when he labels something as important, it normally is pretty important. Different from my mother who was going to make a fuss about something like my haircut.

    "I am going to Tchola."(Aizen).

    "What??"(Mom/Sister).

    "It''s one of the best destinations due to it being a brother country, so acquiring citizenship there is pretty easy. Their economical landscape is also a little bit better so I think I can find an easier job there. The best thing is that you don''t need to spend a single scent."(Aizen).

    "What do you mean by that?"(Sis).

    "Well, I will be using my own money."(Aizen).

    "You don''t work, you don''t have money."(Sis).

    "Yes, I do have money."(Aizen).

    I said that with my no-nonsense and serious voice. That quickly shut up almost everyone at the table. They don''t know this serious and firm side of myself. My previous self was always low on self-esteem, so I had a hunched posture, never look at anyone in the eye for too much time, rarely stoop up for myself because I never thought I had self-worth in the first place.

    So when their son, with a straight posture, a firm and no-nonsense voice, looked at them in the eyes and said what he wanted to do. They didn''t know how to react. The surprising thing is that I could almost detect a pride-filled gave my father sent me, guess he is really proud of me for not half-assing this. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51715530570136468 for visiting.

    And yes, I do indeed have some money. My past self may be a loser in a lot of aspects but he wasn''t a spender, he didn''t drink, he didn''t smoke, he didn''t do drugs, and he always saved money when he had the chance. No because of some material objective or anything of the sort, my past self simply didn''t have any motive to spend it. He just rarely spend it on books or games that took his fancy, but that was few in between. So he invertedly saved quite a good sum of money, my past self may be a loser, but he at least was not that much of a loser.

    Don''t get me wrong, I drink casually, or when it suits my fancy. But I never felt the urge to smoke or to use drugs, never saw the appeal of losing my mind and going crazy. So I never got drunk or high. But thankfully I am not like those bothersome people that keep shouting that to the world.

    Looking at my mother her surprise kinda wore off and she was with a calm expression, my sister is basically the same the surprise wore off and she continued eating as nothing happened. Why are they reacting like that? why they aren''t bombarding me with questions? why was mother not freaking out? Simple, really. They don''t believe it.

    I guess this needs a little bit more context. My announcements and promises don''t have any kind of weight in my family. And that is entirely my fault. I have said multiple times that I would lose weight, get on a diet, do that specific sport, exercising that specific way, so these new announcements I make are normally as believable as any conspiracy theory. So they probably think this is simply another of the strange phases that I will stop halfway like before. Only my father was smiling as he knew the truth, as he said before, he can recognize the true fire in my eyes. So he has more confidence in me.

    There was an awkward silence like there always is when I do something like that. Even my mother has seemly forgotten about my haircut issue, and my sister is more concentrated on her burger than anything else. But silence must be a disease or something because my mother with the delicate subtlety of a sledgehammer brought up another topic that always devolves into another shouting match. I swear this woman must have a shouting fetish or something, how could someone always so surgically bring the topics that always devolve in shouting matches.

    "When are you going to get a girlfriend?"(Mom).

    "Yeah. Seriously bro, you are 24 and nothing. If you are gay, you know we got your back, you don''t need to be afraid of getting out of the closet."(Sis).

    My father remained silent, he probably has the same concerns. But seemly in the respect of the decision I made today, he remained silent.

    "I already have a girlfriend."(Aizen).

    " You know that your right-hand doesn''t count right?"(Sis).

    "Yes, I know. But I am talking about a real girl here. And I clearly love her."(Aizen).

    "Stop with your delusions. Why don''t you try with Stacy she is a pretty lovely girl."(Mom).

    " I don''t care if you believe me or not, your lack of faith is none of my business. But stop trying to control my love life, if you pull something like you did with the prom, I won''t forgive you."(Aizen).

    Suddenly the room grew colder, it was like there was a strange heavy pressure here making it difficult to breathe for everyone. The cold and steel filled tone I used is something alien to them, they didn''t know how to react to that. Normally it devolves into a shouting match, but not this blatant murderous intent I showed, they should be thankful that I am not in my body, if I was they would''ve already died.

    I don''t care what, or who you are, if you mess with my Allessa I will f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you. People tend to forget that I am a cold-blooded killer that was part of the ANBU black ops, you don''t f.u.c.k with that.

    Guess that needs a bit of explanation. My mother basically chose everything for my prom, from my haircut to how long the nails of my hand would be, it was hell, to be honest. But worst of all, she was the one who invited my prom pair. It was extremely awkward, she was friends with Stacy''s mom and basically cornered the poor Stacy into accepting going with me to the prom. Stacy hated every second of it, thankfully she wasn''t that unreasonable, so we simply arrived together at the prom, then separated and never talked with each other ever since.

    But my mother keeps trying to set me up with her. And I f.u.c.k.i.n.g hate it, First: Stacy is a beautiful girl but I don''t like her, Second: Stacy is lesbian. Yeah, it''s that bad, you can already probably feel the awkwardness from just reading this.

    Fun fact: I discovered that Stacy cried herself to sleep when she was inadvertently forced into going to the prom with me. Thankfully one of her friends went to talk with me about that, with that info that I decided to propose such an arrangement to Stacy. Man, I never saw a girl becoming so happy with such a simple conversation in my life. I just feel kinda bad for Stacy for having to deal with something like that, but she was kind of powerless there as her mother is a control freak, and then her mother teamed up with mine, and thus the shitshow happened. Thankfully it all ended well, and Stacy was able to go on her own way and have her fun night, while I just sat at the corner like brooding emo in the making.

    I just shook my head like I was disappointed with them, picked up the rest of my food, and went up. If my mother or my sister pushed enough and inadvertently said something they shouldn''t about allessa I may have attacked them, so it''s better if I got o my room.

    But they are your family, why would you do that? They aren''t my family for more than 2000 years, Allessa is.

 Chapter 238 - Godhood: Closure.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry, I will also post the link in the comment session.}

    .

    .

    .

    They aren''t my family for more than 2000 years, Allessa is.

    That kept echoing in my mind while I walked towards my bedroom. That information is completely true and not even for a moment I thought differently. But I acted kinda excessive and out of character there. And that is worrying.

    I know, since I came back that my brain was different, slower, more muddled, but I just failed to see the bigger picture here.

    From my parent''s perspective, their very incompetent son just said he was moving to another country and got pissed about a girlfriend that they don''t know about. That got to look weird no matter how you look at it.

    Allessa is my family and my world, we spent years together and love each other more than anything. But they don''t know that. For them, my mysterious girlfriend could be just some weirdo trying to scam me on the internet. Just the thought of them thinking about Allessa like that already made me pissed.

    And then come to another problem, since when I lose control of my emotions like this? I am literally in the process of becoming a f.u.c.k.i.n.g Buddha, how the f.u.c.k something like that can possibly happen. That is simply absurd...

    Wait... I may have a theory when it comes to that... Maybe my past-self body had an extremely weak Yin, like really weak Yin. It could explain a lot of things, my lack of overall emotional control, my slower and dumber past self... That kind of makes sense in some way. But it could also just be something more mundane, like finally standing up to my parents, or it''s just that emotions are a complicated thing after all. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51737575848738258 for visiting.

    Bringing back the Stacy event was also quite a d.i.c.k move on my part, my mother said sorry for that way more times than I could count. She even made a formal apology to Stacy and Stacy''s mother, we agreed to drop that and I was being an idiot for bringing it up again.

    I admit this wasn''t one of my proudest moments by a long shot, I also bet if I even show this scene to Allessa she would first laugh it off, then think I was being cute, and then it would all evolve in a steamy romantic moment. *Sigh*, I miss her already. But maybe all of this was a necessary thing, finally confronting my past self parents, and finally close this chapter of my life.*Golden Ligh*, my right eye immediately started twitching... This shitty golden light again.

    I finish eating and then I finally take a good look at my past self room. It was cleaner than I remembered, must''ve been mom that cleaned it... My room was relatively simple, there was a bed, a small nightstand at its side, some shelves with books and all kinds of things, a wardrobe, and then a very big table containing my computer, my PS3 and some papers and other things that I use to write on. Yeah, this PS3 is almost an ancient artifact at this point, but I had some pretty good moments playing with it, but after the PS3 I started using basically only the computer, I will always prefer a PC to a console.

    I quickly finished eating my dinner and sat on my chair, looking at the unlit screen of my PC. Then I heard some knocking on the door. It was my mother. She entered the room and looked at me, she seems troubled about something. Then I decided to act like the bigger and more mature man that I am and said sorry.

    "Sorry for that mom."(Aizen).

    "Don''t worry son, I think I should apologize too. But you need to understand that I am also worried about you. You quit college when you were 20, and spent the next four years..."(Mom).

    "I know, what you were thinking... That maybe if I had a girlfriend, I could change for the better, right?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah. It ought maybe if you had someone more in your life you could..."(Mom).

    "Well, now that I think about It. You are not wrong, a girl did indeed change my life a lot. "(Aizen).

    "That is another thing I wanted to talk about. This girl you are talking about... You know about scammers right? "(Mom).

    "What the f.u.c.k? Do you think I am one of those simps that keep showering those twitch thots with donations thinking they care about me? Shit mom, I may be a loser, but I am not that much of a loser."(Aizen).

    My mom visibly relaxed, a huge tension being lifted off her shoulders. It was like I just told her she won the lottery or something.

    "Thank God. Thank God. Thank God. You don''t know how relieved I am at hearing this. "(Mom).

    "I may be a failure in a lot of things. But I would never give money to a twitch thot."(Aizen).

    "That is truly a relief. Now tell me a little bit more about this girl..."(Mom).

    We ended up talking a lot. I told her a very edit and different version of how a met Allessa, as the truth is way more unbelievable than the fiction, I wonder how she would react knowing I was already a father of a girl my sister''s age.

    She was also worried that I was being scammed or something. I thought that worry was funny seeing as Allessa is way richer than me... Technically, I can be richer than her with my Yin-Yang Release, but in the real sense of things, Allessa is way richer than me, but money is kinda worthless to both of us, it has been a long time since we tough about money or something of the sorts.

    That may also be one of the points of this test, to know what is to be a normal human again, to make me remember what it feels to be mortal, what it feels to do wrong, to fail, and don''t have a quick way to fix things. For me to become a god I need to know the whole coin, its two sides, its two faces. In the end, how can I know what a is god, if I had forgotten what is being a mortal in the first place? Now I can understand a little bit more of this test purposes.*Golden Light**Sigh*.

    I ended up talking with my mother for a long time, we were able to rebound as mother and son. I may have already mentioned it, but my relationship with my family grew strained and distant in the last years of my past life. But in just this short time that I was back, I was already able to somehow reconnect and gain a little bit of respect from my father, and reconnect with my mother. That is actually something pretty great.*Golden Light*

    After that, I went to brush my teeth... Now that I think about it... How long since I brushed my teeth in a normal way. Normally I use Yin-Yang Release to clean my teeth and my mouth perfectly, so it has been years since I last touched a toothbrush. And if there is a thing that makes you really feel human is brushing your teeth and taking a shit afterward, that is literally something that every human being does.

    Then I went to sleep, and that was when I missed Allessa the most. I''ve not slept alone in years, every time I went to sleep Allessa was there with me together cuddling and basking in each other''s presence. And sleeping alone felt hollow cold, and I would constantly shift about feeling there was something missing.

    Waking up on the next day I felt different, more refreshed. I guess my body really needed this rest time. Breakfast was a simple affair, a cup of coffee and one bread with butter, and everyone was ready to go on with their day. Both my parents went to work, and my sister went to school.

    Seeing as I had a lot of free time right now I decided to visit my grandmother. Thankfully she lived close by so I could go walking.

    Halfway to my destination, I was already wearing like a pig on a summer day, breathing heavily, and I felt like I couldn''t even move anymore. Being fat f.u.c.k.i.n.g sucks, I could barely make this simple walk to my grandmother''s house. I forgot how infuriating being fat can be. First priority right now is to put my body on manageable and healthy levels. I know due to my genetics I won''t even be a thin man or something like that, but that doesn''t mean I can''t be chunky. Being chunky means that I will get rid of the unnecessary and unhealthy fat, but due to my genetics still maintain that squarish and large figure. I am almost crying at how difficult it will be to get rid of my fat belly, this shit is always the worst to get rid of, and I know for a fact that this body will never have a six-pack, but that doesn''t mean I can''t get rid of the fat on my body.

    The rest of the way to my grandmother''s home was difficult, incredibly difficult. My body simply can''t or wouldn''t collaborate with me. But after a lot of time basically dragging myself, I was able to arrive. My grandma bless her soul, was sitting in front of her house, and she immediately opened it when she saw me.

    "Are you okay? What happened? "(Grandma).

    "*huff* I *huff* just *Huff* came* huff* walking *huff*."(Aizen)

    "Oh my god. Don''t worry, I will get you some water."(Grandma).

    After some moments grandma returned with a big water bottle and I was thankful for it. I greedily drank the water to satiate my thirst, grandma simply sat there waiting patiently. After some time to get my bearing, I looked at grandma and explained.

    "I came here today to visit you, and to give you some news."(Aizen).

    "Oh, do tell."(Grandma).

    "Well, I will be moving to Tchola."(Aizen).

    My grandma was a little bit surprised at first, but soon a look of nostalgia and reminiscence appeared on her face like she was remembering a similar event in the past. I patiently waited, until she gave me a smile and said.

    "You know... Your father did almost the same thing, all those years ago... When I look at you know I couldn''t help but draw the similarities."(Grandma)

    "Father mentioned something like that..."(Aizen).

    "Hah, you wouldn''t believe it. It was a day almost exactly like this, he just straight up looked at me in the eyes and said that. As a mother, I was very worried, but your father''s determination convinced me. He had the same fire in your eyes you have right now you know... The semblances are uncanny... Like father like son I guess. But I guess that is part of growing up."(Grandma).

    "Hehe. Do you want any help around?"(Aizen).

    "Don''t worry, I am old, not dumb, I got those things covered. I wanted to talk with you a bit more, it has been a long time since I saw my cute grandson, so how have things been going..."(Grandma).

    I continue talking with grandma and we had quite a good talk together, it even grew funny towards the end when she started telling some histories about my father and some of his adventures when younger. Never thought my father had so many interesting things happening to him... Huh, peoples'' lives are way more complex and complicated than I remembered, but I guess that is the typical syndrome that affects everyone who becomes too powerful, we start to see the other and we oversimply their lives and then we ended up forgetting that life is equally complicated for everyone. Even if someone lives isolated and in peace, they would still have multiple different stories to tell, haha, I forgot how being a normal human can also be interesting in some way.

    Before my previous elf died, I saw everything as boring, I had stopped with human interaction because I thought it fruitless and boring, that life was lame, I thought it was meaningless and boring and had probably given up. I was especially always angry with how I couldn''t advance, how I couldn''t evolve, at how limited I always felt by being a normal human. I hated the boring normalcy.

    But now with my literally more enlightened mentality, I was able to see things from a different angle. I was able to see beauty when I didn''t find any before, I was able to see hope when all I saw before was hopelessness, I was able to make amends when previously I only saw burned bridges.

    Hah, I was able to see through so many new perspectives, I literally opened my eyes to new ways right now. This test is really enlightening, worthy of a test for a future Buddha. Eventually, the talk with my grandma had to come to an end. But before I went back home grandma gave me a Chaplet.

    "Here, take this. And God will always be with you, and remember to pray every night okay?"(Grandma).

    "Thank you, grandma, I appreciate it."(Aizen).

    I wonder... How would she react if she knew I literally talked with God and are friends with him. That''s got to be something, right? And if technically speaking, the highest religious authority in the world is the one who is closest to God, don''t I qualify as one? Technically, I had more contact with god than the pope right now. It sounds absurd, I know, but at least it''s funny to think about it. The same could be said about Buddhism.

    After taking the chaplet I went back home, walking back home was somehow way more difficult than I expected, but I guess my body was already tired of the distance I walked previously, and now I need to walk the same distance back to my home.

    It was difficult, and I reached home in a state almost worse than when I arrived at grandma''s house. I made a direct beeline to the kitchen and drank a lot of water. Something pretty important to do as I am sweating heavily and losing a lot of liquid, so drinking water is something necessary for me to not dehydrate.

    - Time Skip - Six Months -

    It took me six months to get citizenship on Tchola. In these six months, I of course didn''t stay still. I used my time to the best of my abilities.

    I started exercising daily with eh clear objective of losing my useless and unhealthy fat. and it has been working. Thanks to my knowledge and experience I didn''t even need a gym for the simple training regimens I am doing, I''ve long since mastered the art of exercising the most without the need to use any external factor.

    Of course, if I want to get really put on some huge muscles I would need to go to the gym and do things differently, but for now? Just spending some good hours doing my variations of the Saitama training is enough for me to remove my fat and get healthier. When my body reaches a better level I could try some of the exercises I did while I was training to be a shinobi, fo course most of them are useless because they expect me to have chakra, but the lower level ones I could probably do if my body is prepared enough.

    Losing weight and exercising changed a lot of my appearance, don''t get me wrong I still look fat, very fat. But now my eyes aren''t sunken anymore, there aren''t any dark circles around them. I started taking care and trimming my beard regularly, I made sure to not let my hair get too long. I took more baths during the day and every time after exercising. I don''t get as exhausted and huffing when I make a simple walk to my grandma''s house. My quality of life has overall improved.

    Besides the exercises, I also started on my secondary citizenship on Tchola, and I gotta say: Bureaucracy sucks, the amount of padding I had to undergo for no reason whatsoever was mindboggling. The amount of money on small taxes and pays I spent should be a crime to even be allowed to continue running. But finally, after six shitty months, I was able to obtain my second citizenship.

    My mother was quite surprised that I was serious about that, and I won''t lie to you and say she accepted it instantaneously. It took some time but eventually, she came around and accept things as it is. My father was extremely supportive, he suffered almost the same amount as me as he was the one who went with me on this bureaucratic boogaloo. But like a total chad that he is he took it in stride, for someone who works with something similar I guess he is already used to this shit.

    Grandma has been giving some tips about Tchola, apparently, she lived there when she was a kid so she knows a lot about that nation. She told most me most of the things she could remember and with the internet help, I was already pretty informed about that nation.

    Preparing for my trip and arrival wasn''t easy, but I am someone who has created the best metal in the Omniverse, a little trip like this won''t stop me. It was an extra month making sure everything was arranged and prepared, I didn''t mind the extra month of waiting as it was a good time to spend some moments with my family.

    During these months I also became a better person somewhat, I was able to repair a lot of burned bridges and what previously looked like hopeless situations ended up only being something that required a little bit of patience and kindness. I could comfortably say that my relationship with my family right now has been the best I had in years, and they all felt it too.

    My changes definitely didn''t go noticed, but as I was literally changing for the better no one was complaining about it.

    Heck, I was even able to give some pointer on martial arts to my sister. she first didn''t give it much thought, she keeps quizzing me and asking me strange questions, it was like she simply couldn''t believe I could give those kinds of advice for her. I told her that some times an outside perspective and sometimes a fresh perspective can help us improve, she was already doing a good job going for a very different martial arts black belt, and it may also improve her skills if she went and watched different arts on youtube.

    At first, she didn''t believe thinking it was the usual bullshit I keep saying, but seeing as I had taken some real effort to change she thought on hearing my advice and ended up not regretting it. She definitely improved a lot, and if I was able to interpreter this correctly she will probably want to go pro in the future. She has some pretty good chances, principally if she listens to my bits of advice.

    How would her reaction be if she knew I am way above master in a bunch of those martial arts. But I guess my most important advice for her was the way of life I adopted after my reincarnation "Be better than yourself from yesterday.". In my opinion that was one of the best pieces of advice I gave her, it''s something that I always adhered to, be better than myself from yesterday. I don''t need to always have huge leaps or learn some new and big technique, I just need to be better than myself from yesterday.

    Finally, the day arrived. I said goodbyes to my family and entered the plane towards Tchola.

    The first week in Tchola was quite complicated, but eventually, I was able to settle myself. I found a job at a supermarket and started working. It may sound like a strange job for someone with so many skills like me, but I literally had no experience or any college degree in my resume, so I simply accepted.

    Working at the supermarket ended up being a very nice experience. I got to know the staff. Jeff the weird cashier, Rosane the goth chick, Jumbo the ex-soldier, Carlos the Uruguayan janitor, Patrik the tea obsessed guard. I had some kind of strange function in the supermarket, I started as an auxiliary to Carlos helping him clean everything, but a month later Rosane needed some help, in labeling the products so I was assigned to helping her after that Jeff had troubles keeping up on the rush hours so I aced as another cashier. One day too much meat arrived a the same time so I went to help Jumbo on the butchery, and soon I found that my varied skills had a pretty high value.

    At 26 I was promoted to manager of that supermarket, it didn''t change much of what I was doing previously. It was just a bigger income and a bigger amount of paperwork.

    My personal life was also doing great, I was able to rent a small flat in the city at a fair price. I continue exercising and becoming fitter by the day, this reminded me that soon I would need to go to the gym, liking it or not that is just more efficient and less time-consuming. I didn''t forget to call my family at least every week to talk with them and update them on the things happening.

    With the extra money I now and as a manager, I was able to buy a car. I prioritized functionality over everything, so I bought a car that needs the least maintenance I could find, I didn''t care much about appearances.

    A funny thing also happened one of the clients a woman roughly my age asked me out on a date. I politely declined her, saying I already had someone. I don''t care if this is just a test or whatever, I will never betray Allessa, she is the only one for me.

    When I was 27 years old, the supermarket chain I was working on broke. It was a relatively small chain that spanned some cities around, I was quite sad about having to say goodbyes to my fellow employees, but everyone ended up following in their own way.

    When I was researching for another job, my older boss called me saying he had a proposal. Apparently, the supermarket part of his business broke, but he still had other types of business around. He proposed to me a job at a butchery he owned. I found it strange but went with it nonetheless. Well, I technically didn''t stop searching for a job, because this boss has already let me down once, so I expected him to do it twice.

    In the first week working at the butchery, I quickly discovered some interesting things. The butchery was a front to a criminal ring that operated underneath it, so I quickly connected some dots and discovered why the supermarket chain I worked previously was closed, it was probably due to some police investigation so they''d decided to lose it before the police found anything, or the police did find something and ordered them to close it.

    Well, this bastard of a boss was playing with fire, and I was going to show him that. I started gathering information and clues, anything discriminatory I could find or perceive. For someone like me, that was part of the ANBU this was extremely easy, these guys are just normal people and I worked with super ninjas that were high on chakra and paranoid to a fault. Compared to that this almost seems way too easy.

    At 28 I had enough information and proof to incriminate half of the city mob at least ten times over. Compiled everything and send some anonymous packages to the police. What? did you think I was gonna be some kind of superhero? a vigilante perhaps? I probably could, with my skills and the way better way body si right now, but I am as human as them, so better let the police do their job.

    The info I sent was an explosion in the media, a bunch of important people was put behind bars in one who would later be known as one of the biggest police operations of Tchola history. Until now they are trying to find who sent the anonymous doc.u.ments to give him a medal.

    I was of course brought up to questioning, but they dismissed me when I ended up being just a normal butcher... It still amazes me how people can dismiss someone just because his "status" isn''t as high... I was just a simple and clueless butcher after all, what I could''ve known?

    Sadly that endeavor made me jobless. Maybe I could''ve attempted the mafia route? I would at least be richer... Nah, that guy f.u.c.k.i.e.d with me so I destroyed his entire criminal empire.

    After some time I ended up finding work as a mailman. It was something more akin to just driving the mail van and delivering packages and sometimes letters. It was a nice job, and depending on how busy my day was I could do it on foot.

    At 30 I decided to return home for the first time. Right now I had long since gotten rid of my fat, I had a packed body that would cause Motto Motto to die of envy. I had already enough money saved for me to buy my own apartment, or maybe even a house. I had a lot of experience with different kinds of people and work environments, and I have learned so much in such a short time. Now I am returning home to see my family again, I will of course return to Tchola after my visit.

    Returning to the family was a great experience, most of them missed me even we talking every day on voicemail the is a clear difference if I was present.

    My sister has grown up and started her pro carer on MMA, I don''t doubt she will be able to go far the way she is dedicated to things. She is already aiming for a fourth black belt. That made me remember that I need to buy the complete package to watch all of her fights, over the years she started to appreciate more and more of my input.

    My father was proud of me that I was able to live by myself, we sat on the couch sharing a drink and a bunch of crazy histories from our jobs. When I looked at him I could finally see the signs of age showing on his person, don''t get me wrong they were already there on his person. But now they were more prominent, I could see some wrinkles around his eyes, he was becoming bald, and the bit of hair and his well-trimmed beard now spotted a lot of white hairs.

    When I looked at mother it was almost the same, some wrinkles here and there, and as she never liked wearing makeup in the first place everything was more easily seen. She had some white hair but due to her being blonde it was pretty difficult to spot them. Mother was also happy on seeing me, she hugged me and cried for a bit saying she missed me dearly, we talked a lot and I could clearly see how happy she was in seeing me. She also commented that she was extremely happy I was taking care of my health.

    Grandma was difficult, she is starting to become old, really old. I could see her previous joviality and energy have diminished a lot. She is still that incredible person that I know, but I can see that age is getting into her.

    At that moment a looked at my hands... I had almost forgotten this feeling, this strange and unavoidable thing that happens to every human being, I had forgotten that we are all aging, that we all have limited time. I looked at my hands that have long since started to lose their younger demeanor and started their transition on what would later become their middle-aged selves. We all are aging, I included.

    For the first time in my existence, I had a taste of my own mortality, for the first time I had felt what aging feels like. I haven''t reached the part that problems and strange pains started appearing, but I can see that I am getting old for the first time. That is both a frightening and fascinating concept at the same time, on one side I am slowly dying on the other side this was something that I would never think I could experience, I acquired a [Sage Body] quite early on in my second life, so I had always been ageless, I had always been deprived of feeling the pleasures of slowly aging.

    So aging is something I never experienced before. Maybe this is also one of the lessons this test wants to impart to me. *Golden Light* It has been a long time since it last appeared, how nice.

    Being confronted with the inevitable passage of time for everyone around me, I decided to return every year at least for Christmas and new year''s holidays.

    The moment I returned was dispensed from my mailman job. Apparently, the company i worked for was getting a cut in the budget and as a lone mailman without a wife or kids, I was one of the prime candidates for being cut.

    The news came around and apparently, my country entered some kind of conflict with another nation. They were calling some people that are in the reserve for the military service, and being a man I was of course in the reserves. I was literally the perfect candidate for then, man, fit, jobless, without higher education, I was literally the perfect soldier candidate in the country''s eyes. So it was no surprise that they called me.

    I later would discover that this conflict started because the mafia that I helped stop was helping to sustain another country with supplies, when the mafia was stopped the supplies also stopped, so that country took some drastic measures. And thus I was called from the reserves. I didn''t mind much, to be honest, I was already part of a much more dangerous military force in the naruto world, the only change now is that this kind of modern military is more dependent on technology.

    At 31 I had already finished the basic training and was deployed. The life of a soldier was pretty tough for a normal human, I definitely hold a lot more respect for them after I had to pass through it myself.

    At 32, My life as a soldier consisted more of patrols and training regimens than anything else. One year in the field I went in simply 4 missions, and yeah I killed some enemies too, but that isn''t that much of a big deal for me, I had literally killed worse and less than this so I was pretty casual about it. That got some of my company colleagues to get worried, so I had to do a psychological evaluation. Passed it with flying colors.

    At 33, I was able to get back home. I visited my family and we had a pretty good time with me telling some watered down versions of what happened in the military. My father was especially proud of me because now he could brag to his friends that his son was in the military.

    I returned to the military but apparently, a treat was signed and the conflict stopped. Things would have escalated way more if the U.N. didn''t interfere. I was offered to continue with a military career and I thought, why not?

    At 35 I was promoted due to my services and reached the rank of Sergeant now. It was a surprise to me but I was captain of a team of four right now.

    At 42 I reached the rank of First Sergeant, so I decided to retire from eh military. Things started to become way too political to my tastes, so I asked for my leave. I receive some medals for my service and was able to go home with a smiling face and some decorations.

    All these years I always visited my family whatever I could, but working in the military was very time consuming and overall busy work. But now that I was dispensed I was with more free time.

    My sister made quite a success on the MMA scenario and she will be marrying next month. She already has kids due to her career she waited until now to officially marry, and also retire and become a full-time housewife. Her husband is a really good bloke that works at Microsoft so they have a pretty stable life.

    Both of my parents retired and with their saved money started pursuing their own hobbies and have an overall extended vacation. The family still gets together every end of the year and I do my best to not break the tradition.

    With the money I saved I bought myself a nice house, And no I didn''t buy a new car, my first one still works very well and I almost never had a problem with it besides the usual maintenance.

    At 43, my grandma died. It was quite a sad moment for everyone as she was held dear by the entire family. But I know God is a total bro and he is probably taking good care of her soul right now.

    To not stay static and seeing I am still relatively healthy for work I decided to find a new job. It was f.u.c.k.i.n.g difficult. Apparently, no one wants to employ a retired Sergeant, every one I went was afraid I was some lunatic that would explode in PTSD episodes at any moment. But one crazy guy at a construction company was desperate enough to contact me.

    I quite liked working at construction sites, much like all my jobs before I learned a lot of things. And seeing as I am overqualified for basically any normal human job I was quickly promoted.

    At 44, I had been promoted four times already, a record inside of my boss company. My sister also sometimes asked me to take care of her kids, apparently, she likes to have some romantic times with her husband from time to time and I offered to take care of the kids and she ended up accepting my offer instead of contracting a baby sitter.

    Taking care of my sister''s kids brought back some memories about Zu Ling. It has been 20 years already, and even if 20 years si little compared to my real age it doesn''t mean that I don''t miss my wife and my daughter every day. My sister''s kids were way more chill than kid Zu Ling, so taking care of them was a breeze. Heck, I even introduced them to DnD, I had personalized boards, miniature monster, and everything. My sister that was expecting me to struggle a lot with her kids, found out that I am better with kids than she is, it was a humbling experience for her in the end.

    At 45, my Boss was promoted and his role was vacant, I was chosen as one of the possible candidates but due to me not having any kind of degree I was the least likely to get the position. an upstart named Joffrey ended up getting the position, I didn''t care much as I was only doing this to pass my time, so Joffrey could jump off a bridge for all I cared.

    The problem is that Joffrey has the closest case of Young Master syndrome I saw in this world. And he hated me for no reason whatsoever. that still wasn''t enough for me to care, but Joffrey tried making my job more difficult than it was worth, he thought I was a poor chap that needed this job or something, haha, very funny. I just left that headache before it became one.

    At 46, I encountered my first difficulty at finding emplyement. I figured that if finding a job was that difficult I should just try and get some degrees. With how developed technology has become you don''t need to exit your home to get yourself a degree, so with a lot of extra money and time, I went about collecting degrees.

    At 50, I had multiple degrees in various areas. Art, Architecture, Engineering, P.E., Philosophy, Literature, Mathematics, Criminology, Law. I had really a lot of free time, and I gotta tell you you don''t know what is pressure until you have to deliver five final projects on the same day.

    At 51 My father died of a heart problem, which devasted my mother, She spent a great part of her life together with my father and they truly loved each other. The goodbyes were incredibly sad and heartbreaking to see. I also felt very sad because liking it or not, my father was always supportive of me since I came back and I will really miss that time at the end of the year where we would sit together share a drink, and talk about the good times. Thanks for everything father, be sure to take care of grandma there in heaven.

    A job as a janitor was opened at the school my sister''s kids go to. I tried applying to it and they accepted me, they were severely understaffed so I was pretty much easily admitted. Working as a janitor again made me remember the times I worked at the supermarket, good times.

    the job was relatively easy and with how efficient I was I had a lot of free time between them. My sister''s kids quickly were able to discover I was working there, I would often help them with homework or school projects, it was some fun years.

    At 55, my mother died. She tried her best to hold herself together after my father''s death but it didn''t work out. My sister really cried at her funeral, and it was a sad occasion for everyone. At least we could comfort ourselves knowing she is with dad in heaven right now.

    After my mother''s death, I truly started to feel how old my body is becoming. Due to how healthy I''ve been maintaining myself until now I rarely felt much effects, but when I looked at the mirror and only saw white hair and wrinkled skin, I finally started to truly feel the effects of aging, it was a novel and a strange experience at the same time. I just wish Allessa was here to share such moments with me, but I should not worry the test is close to finishing so soon we will be together again.

    At 58 my sister''s kids graduated high school and went to college. They are both smart kids so I don''t think they will have the same problems I had. I still have a kick out of it when I tell them I quit college the first time, telling them that history only gets more fun when I do it in front of my framed degrees wall where I put all the degrees I continued collecting during my life. It''s simply too much fun seeing their stupid faces.

    My sister decided to open a martial arts dojo now that her kids are set. It was pretty successful seeing as some people still remember her from the time she was an MMA pro.

    At 63, I was still working Janitor. For some reason, the school really likes my efficiency and I continued employed until now. This year was special because I stopped a mass shooting.

    The troubled kid has problems both home and is bullied at school, brought a .45 to the school. I saw him putting it into his backpack while I was cleaning one of the halls and decided to intervene. Talked to the kid, and convinced him to not do it, took the gun from him, and pointed him to my sister''s martial arts dojo, and paid for all his classes. The boy ended up loving it and he would beat the shit out of everyone that tried to bully him.

    At 66 The school thought I was too old to continue working there as a janitor so I was dispensed. I know they just wanted to change the worker because Gonzales that is going to be the new janitor requires less pay and is younger. I didn''t care much, I live alone and money isn''t a concern for me since I exited the military service.

    At 68, my collection of degrees reached an impressive level. Some universities started to notice someone like me and I was often asked to do lectures for the students. I took this period of my life a little bit slow because I decided to start writing.

    At 72, I had finished writing my biography, my true self''s biography, not my past self''s. It was labeled as fiction, of course, I doubt any human would like to admit his life is less than a speck of dust in the vastness of the Omniverse. The books were a complete failure but I was still overall satisfied with having writing them.

    At 72 my age was way more apparent than before, my stamina was a joke of a distant past now, my previous trained and flexible body was a withering joke now. And I officially entered the grandpa tier, before this I was simply an old man, but when one of my sister''s grandbabies came around and called me grandpa I was promoted to grandpa tier.

    At 75, After I started I simply couldn''t stop writing, I wrote everything that passed through my mind and when I gathered enough content I would launch a new book. My books were on the most random and varied subjects that spiked my fancy, the most "crazy" book yet was a detailed journal of the Shrek Castle construction. That one was a masterpiece, the was another one "How to teach your daughter to swim in lava", that one was classified as a comedy, even if it was just me retelling true facts.

    There were some normal books of course, but as I said, they never became popular or mainstream, my books were always a niche genre.

    I also went to a get together of the veterans in the army. Unfortunately, most of the people I knew from that times were already dead, so there was just me and other two old men. We ended up complaining about the young generation and the shitty situation of our country, typical.

    At 80 I ended up babysitting some of my sister''s grandbabies. She would come with them and we would spend some time together reminiscing about the past, I would talk about some new book idea I had, and she would talk about how her Dojo is still growing.

    Yep, my sister may be above 70 but her love for martial arts didn''t diminish in the slightest, the number of black belts she has. Has long passed the 10 marks. She became quite renowned inside of that martial arts circle, and to this day she still asks me for advice on martial arts from time to time.

    At 85 I was the only veteran of my time still alive. I continued writing books but nothing much happened all this time.

    If I had to point out something would be that I''ve been feeling my age way more recently, my body is slowly degrading and aging more and more. Climbing stairs now feel like a monumental task, picking things on the taller shelves is a huge chore, going to the supermarket feels like a giant overextended adventure.

    thank god I had the foresight of buying a house with just one floor. And if you are curious I still have the same first car that I brought, the big boy has been holding it together with me all this time and I don''t think will ever trade him, the car has become an antique at this point.

    Aging normally like this tough me a lot of things that more than 2000 years failed to, I simply learned too much with this experience. And I bet I will still learn more.

    At 95 I had become really old, walking around the house has become difficult and I now use a cane for almost everything, before I just need to use the cane for when I walked longer distances, but right now I can barely move without it. I remember when I was younger in this life, sometimes when I was impatient I got pissed at the old people for slowing down things, and now that I am really old I was able to feel how frustrating is for the old people too.

    I remember my father saying that he always hated canes, always hated crutches. They may be things to help the elderly walk, but the moment you use one of those you would feel yourself somehow "less" living being. I didn''t tough much about it but when it was finally time that needed the cane for everything I understood his words, you really feel like you are less somehow, principally when you see everyone younger than you walking and running around without any difficulty.

    It''s like that you finally discover that walking becomes a privilege.

    I also need to start taking pills, the doctors said it was a miracle it took so much time for me to need it. But age doesn''t forgive anyone, so eventually, I had to start taking medicine for my decaying body.

    At 98, my sister died. It was quite a sad moment for me as she was the one who was with me in my past life the longest, we had our low and high moments and I can say that my sister was truly a great person. Her funeral was filled with people both her friends, her kids, her grandkids, and her great-grandkids.

    Her husband was still alive, and he was the one who cried the most on her death. He would die one year later and unite with my sister in heaven, he was a great guy and truly someone I think my sister has chosen right.

    I am just sad that I am not part of my sister''s great-grandkid''s life. But I guess that I am right now that weird grandpa in the family that somehow managed to outlive every one of his generations.

    At 100 years old my sister''s kids managed to throw a century party for me. It was quite the full affair as almost everyone from my sister''s family was present. It was beautiful and I am sure I will remember this for a long time.

    I am also happy that my like of DnD has been passed to even my sister''s great-grandkids, and to this day I am known as the one who taught it to their grandparents.

    Somehow being a century older here has more weight than being 2000 in the other. I guess the fact that my body deteriorates makes me feel and experience life differently.* Golden Light* Hah, the golden light appears after so many years in wait, I almost missed it.

    Due to me being 100 years old the news of my city interviewed me and asked about my life. There I told a summary of my life and pointed out I had written a biography. Thanks to that news site I got a boon in my book sales. They went from a fairly niche title to something pretty popular in the span of less than a year. And as I never stopped writing in all these years I had tons of books to my name.

    Suddenly everyone and their mother wanted an interview with me, I agreed on making one interview a day, and I was able to settle into that. I would''ve done more but I am not as young as the world expected me to.

    Right now I look almost like a carbon copy of Dumbledore, if you remove the silly robes and consider that I have brown eyes you will have a perfect picture of me.

    Sadly my body started to deteriorate even faster. I would suddenly feel some lapses of concentration, my mind would suddenly wander off in the most inappropriate times, I started talking slower and slower, more and more pills are needed to keep me alive, I have long since given up the cane for a walker, a sloth could beat me in a running competition, I am literally at death''s door.

    And the thing that I couldn''t stop thinking about is Allessa. More and more thoughts about her fill my mind, the more and more I miss her dearly. And this all made me realize how much I love her and how much I miss her.

    At 101, my sister''s kids died. I could barely go to their funeral in my aging body, and the ever-annoying media thought that was a good day to annoy me all at the same time.

    At 108, I was a shell of my former past self, an aged and decaying shell. I decided to put myself in an asylum, the most expensive I could find. My only condition was that I could continue writing my books, something that I didn''t stop doing even in my condition. Walking was out of the picture for a long time so now I ride an expensive modern technological wheelchair.

    At 112, I barely could maintain a coherent train of thoughts. Due to my condition, I''ve been confined to bed, and I could only go to the bathroom or do other simple things with help.

    I just thank god that technology developed in such a way that robots are my biggest company since I went to an asylum. I didn''t know if I could live with myself if it wasn''t robots I was dealing with.

    At 120, I was basically on my deathbed. I could barely write anything anymore using my voice and the few minutes of clear current tough I would have in the day. I had long since overdue my stay in this place, Heck my sister''s Grandkids have long since passed away. I am just a dried corpse that is simply too stubborn to truly die.

    At 125, I only could maintain a clear thought process when thinking about Allessa. She is literally the thing that has given me the strength to survive these last few years. I''ve long since been transferred to something akin to a bacta tank, it was nice because I didn''t need to have a ton of machines connected to me all the time. It was just me, the tank, and Allessa.

    The funny thing is that I don''t expect her to understand aging the same way I do. She is an Elf, and an Elf doesn''t age. Maybe when we connect our heads with [Telephathy] she would be able to see what I truly mean by aging.

    At 127, I was dying. But instead of being the sad moment, everyone thought It would be I was relieved, relieved from my mortal shell, relieved from my flesh prison. I learned a lot in this life, but these last years have been truly extremely difficult, and I don''t really know how I lived for so much time.

    As the last effort on my dying breath, I was able to murmur.

    "Finally... finally... i... can.. get back... to... her... I... Love... you... Allessa..."(Aizen).

 Chapter 239 - Godhood: Golden Gate.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    It was all darkness.

    Even after dying in that bacta tank, I feel no different. It was like I never change places at all, I am still submerged in water, I still can''t see or feel anything. Maybe this a simple connection... A simple connection to the last moments of my test with the bottom of the well of wisdom. It was almost like the two realities are overlapping, over imposing into each other.

    But there is a difference right now, on the old and decaying body of my past self, moving was a luxury, a privilege. But now I can move normally, I didn''t recover any sensations on my body or anything, but moving became possible.

    I started moving my arms, moving them in a conscious and well-organized manner to help me up in this water. My efforts seem fruitless, almost as if no matter how much effort I put into it appears that I am not moving. All this moving seems more and more like useless effort, but I don''t give up.

    After what appears to be an eternity I finally started to feel something; an acute pain in my chest, the pain grew more and more until it felt like my heart itself was being skewered. But instead of being concerned, or start to worry about the pain in my chest I couldn''t help but smile. I know this pain very well, it was my Asauchi that I used to penetrate my heart and start my ascension. I know it''s not the same as Odin hanging himself. But I followed my own way, drowning while being impaled by my own sword.

    Ignoring the pain in my chest I continue swimming up, the pain grew and so did my excitement. After some time I started feeling my chakra again, it was as violent as I remember it the last time, but right now it''s way vaster, way heavier, way denser, way higher quality, way more... Divine. But its transformation hasn''t finished yet, but it''s close to the grand finale nonetheless, something akin to 90% complete and 90% golden, while the other 10% is still the old green.

    To think I would advance so much in chakra alone, it started all back on the normal blue color, then green, and now its final Divine form; golden. Thankfully this new divine chakra doesn''t have limits in its quality and its density... which means... that I am finally touching up the concepts of infinity? It could possibly be something like that, allessa said due to my divine seed of multiplication the infinity concept was rather close to me. And now that my divine chakra is helping me, I guess my chances just skyrocketed.

    I continued swimming up, more and more I was recovering the feeling in my body and my powers, it was an extremely pleasant sensation, it was like someone was ins the desert for days and then drink a cup of cold water, I could basically feel everything returning to my body.

    Then I saw just a speck of light at the top, I continued swimming up until I was 100% again. But I didn''t surface from the water, I am not being suppressed by the well anymore so I thought about finishing the last step of my ascension.

    Mid-water I entered a meditative position, the Asauchi still stuck impaled through my heart. Taking a deep breath I activate both [Overdrive] and [Hyper Sage Mode], booth skills that I didn''t need to use for a very long time, but they will be necessary right now.

    My right hand started shinning on a golden color, right now I am using my [Divine Will of Absolutes]. I separated my [Divine Will] in four parts, or four stages to be more precise, it is; the [Divine Will of Armament], the [Divine Will of the Conqueror], the [Divine Will of the Sensibilities], and finally the one who incorporates every one of those aspects together [Divine Will of Absolutes]. And if you still didn''t catch on, I was able to evolve my [Haki] towards [Divine Will]. Sadly [Divine Will] is still way nerfed right now, because only a God can truly use the full potential of the [Divine Will]. Butt that doesn''t matter right now, I only need my [Divine Will] to be able to reach a very deep place on my body right now. My gates.

    I remember when I said that I can''t use the [Eight Gates Technique]? It was seriously a pity. Because with a body as strong as mine I could''ve absolutely used and abused such a technique. The main reason that I couldn''t use such a technique because instead of the normal 8 gates, I have 10.

    The technique Gai uses thus became completely inviable for me, but that doesn''t mean I can''t open my gates forcefully. What I am going to do right now isn''t using a technique to open my gates temporarily boosting myself temporarily. Right now I will use my [Divine Will] to whole destroy all my gates and leave them forever open.

    So with a swift motion, I bring my right hand filled with my [Divine Will] and strike my body my head once.

    *Crack*

    It was almost like I heard an echo of the cracking sound of the gate being shattered and disintegrated into nothingness. My body surged with more chakra filling me completely and subsequently doubling my actual reserves. In another swift motion, I hit my head yet again.

    *Crack*

    The sound of the second gate being completely disintegrated. My chakra reserves completely doubled yet again, giving me an incredible boost. Another swift motion and I hit my head again, more specifically my forehead where my third eye it.

    *Crack*

    A sound louder than the previous time echoed, doubling my reserves yet again. Another motion, but this time I was hitting my torso, more specifically my spine.

    *Crack*

    Another one.

    *Crack*

    Another one.

    *Crack*

    Another one.

    *Crack*

    Another one.

    *Crack*

    The ninth gate I was going to destroy is now the right side of my chest.

    *Crack*

    Like previously, the complete destruction of the gate doubled my reserves that have been doubling until now yeat again. Right now there is only one more gate for me to destroy, the final and fabled gate of death. Right now my Asauchi is currently impaling it, using a lot of strength I strike close to my Asauchi immediately destroying my gate of death completely.

    *Crack*

    A huge and oppressive aura started flooding from my body, my chakra yet again doubled, but I only became more and more violent. It was like all the stopper, all the boundaries that used to hold my chakra have been disintegrated, which might not be that far from the truth.

    My aura and oppressive chakra grew and expanded more and more, thankfully the well of wisdom still didn''t show any signs of being affected.

    Then I felt something inside of me stirring, it trembled trying to move like it had some kind of magnetic attraction. I looked inside of myself and discovered that what tried to move were nine beautiful glass marbles, these marbles are the pocket universes I gained when I killed the nine 1 million years old beasts. My eyes almost immediately widened when I saw this, I started connecting the dots with what I did right now and these marbles trying to move. I couldn''t hide the big smile that bloomed on my face.

    I let it go.

    I simply let the marbles do whatever they want, and as expected they immediately went to the places my gates used to be before they were annihilated. And no, they didn''t cover the holes, they started fusing with them. I started shining more and more, light rolling off my body in unstoppable waves, if I was in a mortal realm right now I could be easily confused with the sun.

    My Asauchi started shining more and more, it became hotter and bright like the core of an exploding star. Suddenly the Asauchi started angling and inclining as if to make a parallel to my spine. And on a last burst of light, it completely entered my body positioning itself close to my spine.

    The marbles that are fusing with the gate holes started to grow more agitated and use faster, [Nazzod] my divine weapon, and [Firmament] my divine armor, suddenly also entered inside of my body. [Nazzod] directly entered my Asauchi transforming it, the previously blank and normal looking Asauchi now looked like Zoro''s back katana Shusui, but the red part was white instead, giving it a beautiful contrast of black and white.

    The marbles that have been speed fusing with the holes of my gates used my now Zanpakutou as a bridge to connect themselves to my body, but there was still something missing, as there were 10 gate holes to only nine marbles... Wait... there is one more marble... Atlas prison.

    Immediately I searched inside of myself and found the universe/prison I have stolen for myself. Sadly, this marble is way too little to be able to fuse with my last gate.

    But when I started thinking about what other alternatives I could have, the little marble started to slowly move towards the final gate hole. It moved slowly like its magnetic pull was rather weak, but the closer it got, the faster and stronger its pull became. and when it reached the final and only available gate hole it stayed there, it was small and it barely could connect with the gate hole properly, but instead of start fusing with it, the marble waited patiently for something.

    And its wait was eventually rewarded when the other nine marble gates used my Zanpakutou as a bridge to connect with this small marble. And on a stroke of absolute luck, they started refining and evenly distributing their energies amongst themselves. Balancing the energy perfectly among the 10 marbles should be something almost impossible, but thankfully I had my absurd op soul bone ability called [Absolute Balance], almost instantly the ten marbles were able to balance their refining and energy distribution among themselves using my Zanpakutou as a bridge.

    I felt my body twitching, moving, boiling, bloating. The changes started to become faster and faster, my chakra even counting the new absurd amount granted by destroying my gates was already almost finally transformed into divine chakra. Right now 99% of my chakra was already golden and divine. And with the last push when I strained and pushed both the [Hyper Sage Mode] and [Overdive], I went further and beyond.

    With a burst of speed, a exited the well of wisdom. My whole being shining more and more getting hotter and hotter. My brilliance reached such an absurd level that looked like a matching sun to the giant Omni Yggdrasil, and that was an impressive feat. And on a final burst of strength, I lightened up the whole of existence for a single millisecond.

    For just that instant the whole of the Omniverse saw a golden light. Even in the darkest most deprived corner of a Lovecraftian dimension, even in the dimension light shouldn''t even exist, even in the most chaotic demonic realm, every being be it alive dead, or in between, everything saw that golden light, even blind people, even those existences incapable of sight, everything that exists saw that golden light.

    Pantheon of Gods shook and despaired seeing this golden light, Almighty immortals fixed in their cultivation woke up and trembled upon seeing such light, Entities as old as the existence itself couldn''t help but feel a chill down their spines, Even braindead abyssal monster that worked solely on instincts feared the golden light.

    At that moment Everyone Knew.

    At that moment Everyone saw.

    At that moment everyone felt.

    A new existence has been born. An extremely powerful existence that is able to shake the firmament of reality by just being born. An existence soo holy, so sacred that even the strongest and most eviler of entities felt a pang of worry and pain when thinking about it.

    Holy gods, Godheads, Angels, Holy existences all bowed towards the golden light. Because for the first time in their life they felt what was truly holy, what was truly sacred. Even Old monster and the eldest concepts and entities of light bowed toward such a holy and sacred being coming into existence.

    Evil feared, evil trembled, corrupted, Demons, Undeads, Devils. And even the evil entities that though they have long since discarded their emotions and feelings, they felt for the first time in their eternal existence, fear. They all felt fear.

    And when the light stopped, many were relieved, many were sad. But many started their plans earlier, many changed their plans and courses of action. The moment this holy being was conceived it send ripples across the fabric of space and time, through the whole Omniverse these ripples traveled and changed the present, the past, and the future.

    And said extremely holy being is cursing out loud right now.

    "F.u.c.k!F.u.c.k!F.u.c.k!"(Aizen).

    What kind of effect was that? Who the hell sends ripples through the whole existence by just existing? I can''t even begin to think how much me becoming a god affected everything.*Sigh*, let''s just forget about it, for now at least.

    I started to get a feel for my body, slowly observing and feeling my changes...

    First, I am completely n.a.k.e.d...

    Okay, I know that one was kinda obvious, but I thought it would be cool to at least point it out. Second, I am all gold now. Yeah, I am serious on this one. My skin has a golden tone, my five [Riinnesharingans] became golden with the magatamas and circles still maintaining a black color. My nails are golden right now, my eyelashes are golden now... no, it''s more accurate to say that every hair on my body is golden now. Every. Single. Hair.

    Cutting my palm... And yep, my blood is golden now... or as I am a good I should call it ichor now? Okay, let me reformulate that affirmation. My Ichor is completely golden now... Yay!

    I looked inside of my mouth, and yep, my teeth are white gold colored. What surprised me the most is that my tongue and the whole interior of my body became completely golden instead of the normal flesh color.

    I looked at the Itadory marking under my eyes and *phew* they still maintained their black and white color... But... a golden line is now interweaved on them. I looked at my chest and the circle marking on my chest representing my armor also received the same fate.

    Flexing my arms a bit I summon my wings... And yep, they also became completely golden... But now instead of six pairs of wings, I have Ten pairs of wings. Ain''t that wacky?

    With my third eye, I look up and also detected that I have a halo. Yep, big shine halo like that of an angel, and you guessed it, it''s also completely golden. But that didn''t stop here, no the changes I underwent are far from over.

    My Golden Soul rings now are organized together in a vertical plate format, so right now I have a giant shining golden plate with 100 layers shining behind me, each of these layers is a ring, and each of these rings has a unique engraving on them. And their color... you probably already guessed it but I will say it anyway, it is golden.

    I continued observing my changes, and finally decided to use [Frimament] my armor. Instantly I was covered by my armor, it covered and armored up every inch of my body completely protecting it. But when I thought it was finished, the armor when and covered my wings to give their top part protection, the rest of the wings are basically feathers and they don''t exactly need armor. I wasn''t that''s surprised that [Firmament] can armor my wings, they are part of my body so it''s not that much of a surprise. The funny thing is that [Firmament], [Nazzod] my Wings, my Zanpaktou are all technically part of my body, so if my body gets stronger, they get stronger too. If I get tougher they get tougher too. And seeing as my body evolved from a simple [Sage Body] to a [Divine Body], you can guess that those are way tougher now.

    I then summon my Zanpaktou and I don''t actually have much of a surprise. It changed gaining a gold outline in everything, but besides that, it doesn''t have that much more change, I don''t know how to control reiatsu or what to do with it right now, guess I will need to go to the Bleach universe to start exploring my soul. And I don''t doubt for a second that my soul and reiatsu will be golden colored. That is so obvious that it gotta hurt.

    I decided to summon my martial soul and immediately felt satisfied by its changes, looking a the giant golden Buddha statue I could see now that it has an infinite number of hands. Its name right now changed to [Infinity Armed Holy Radiant Golden Buddha]. Yep, my martial soul right now has an infinite number of arms. Meaning that I could meteorically ORA ORA someone for an infinite number of pages.

    Guess I should talk about my divine seed right now... First of all, it isn''t a see anymore and it has already blossomed into a full divinity becoming the [Divinity of Multiplication]. And that is something that almost made me giddy with how overpowered it is.

    Right now I can choose between simply multiplying or exponentially increasing something. And I can literally multiply or increase anything, be it size, chakra, strength, force, visibility, temperature, time, space, learning speed, comprehension, literally anything you can think of. If you want a more simplified explanation of it, it is akin to me having the [Boost Gear] on steroids, very heavy and reality-warping steroids.

    Now I guess it''s time to address the elephant in the room. The [Clairvoyancy] I received. It is completely and utterly broken, in a good way. I can currently see an enormous distance, easily encompassing billions and billions of multiverses, every second I receive multiple feedback of trillions and trillions of possible futures, it''s absolutely and utterly broken in so many ways. And the best of all, it''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g constantly increasing, even right now as I am thinking about it, it''s not a fast increase by any means, but it''s constantly expanding its reach and its powers.

    My [Fuinjutsu] as expected evolved to [Primordial Runes], my healing factor became even more absurd, if that is even possible in the first place. I also gained the skill to regulate the age of my body, so I can choose to look young, a.d.u.l.t, or old. I also got quite an ambiguous skill that let me get rid of any difficulty, it''s basically a [Pennetrate] ability on steroids. I also don''t need to eat drink or poop anymore, which is kinda useless, but I thought it was worth mentioning.

    Oh, I also can [Blind],[Deaf] or [Terrorize] my enemies, permanently. Of course, I have complete control of said skills, so I can lift them whatever I want. I can also alter the [Potency] of attacks, and this is vague on purpose, I can make my enemy''s attacks weaker or make my attacks stronger. [Disease Control], meaning I can make anyone sick or cure them. Be able to see the past, present, and future of weaker beings with [Clairvoyancy].

    Even if useless due to my wings spatial control skill, I also gained the ability to travel to any place using just memories, be them mine or from someone else. A [Death Sight] that enables me to see death, be it mines or from other beings, a perfect skill for the battle that will enable me to avoid any fatal mistakes, if there are any. I will also probably receive some prophetic visions from time to time.

    There are also some minor things, but most of the other extra skills overlap with the ones I already have.

    With but a thought, [Firmament] transformed from its armored form to a simple and comfortable kimono. Now it''s time to see Allessa. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51763128203007552 for visiting.

 Chapter 240 - Soul: I am back.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Resting my Zanpakutou comfortable at the side of my hip, I would look like the perfect picture of a ronin if I had a conical hat. I probably could change [Firmament] to one, but I am not in the mood for that right now.

    I simply started walking on the emptiness of the space as if it was the most normal thing. I just took one single step and then I vanished from existence. I didn''t need to exit the boundary of the Omni Yggdrasil, I simply walked towards the Douluo Planet in a single step.

    The funny thing is that because of my [Clairvoyance] I could still see everything that happened to the Omni Yggdrasil. After I exited that place the tree f.u.c.k.i.n.g breathed a *sigh* of relief. What the f.u.c.k? The tree is also looking visibly relaxed, like some kind of huge tension or weight has been lifted off her shoulders.

    Now that I think about it... If my ascension to godhood was felt in the whole existence. The poor tree must have it the worst of everyone, as I was literally quite close to it when I ascended. Poor, the tree has gone through a lot, I kinda feel bad for it you know, I am still a mokuton user at heart so trees are still one of my specialties.

    At the end of my step, I appeared a little outside of the Douluo Planet. Hmm... everything seems to be okay, and only nine days passed for them. That is quite the good news, if 101 years passed I bet my little girl would be very sad.

    I second step and I was already at the Shrek Castle. Less than a heartbeat later and Allessa immediately appeared, I bet she also missed me a lot. We didn''t talk because words aren''t necessary, we didn''t wait because our time apart was more than long enough, the moment we saw each other we simply kissed.

    The kiss was passionate,e extremely soo. We could feel the crippling longing for each other, the pure and una.d.u.l.terated desire to be together again, the unfathomable love we felt for each other. But instead of expressing it with simple words, we acted. We continued kissing more and more, as we didn''t exactly need oxygen to breathe, we could theoretically continue kissing for eternity. And seeing the way things are going, we would gladly do so.

    On a swift and familiar move, I used my [Telepathy] to connect our minds. At this point in time, we have already done it so many times that we could say to know each other''s mind as well as we know our own. It was a sign of absolute trust to let someone have complete access to your mind, even the darkest and most obscure corners, those extremely shameful memories that you rather forget. When we link our minds we give each other the utmost and supreme sign of trust, we became completely open to each other.

    And eventually, we became extremely familiar with our minds, I could easily navigate and access any memory on Allessa''s mind. And she, could, of course, do the same. We hide nothing from each other, and that made our relationship even stronger. Because we were able to accept and love each other even know our most disturbing defects.

    So Allessa was understandably surprised when she detected that I had 101 extra years of memories.

    "Don''t worry my love. Just look at them calmly and you will understand."(Aizen).

    Thankfully due to Allessa possessing two [True Magics] which would usually heavily burden someone''s psyche, she was already used to the heavy influx of information my [Clairvoyance] is constantly bombarding my psyche. I of course didn''t stay still, even Allessa being incredibly Strong I am a God now, and I would never hurt her. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51791316627025218 for visiting.

    She quickly accessed my memories, and finally understood.

    "Aizen... Seeing that only made me love you more. If that is even possible in the first place."(Allessa).

    "I can say the same. Staying 101 years without seeing you was really difficult. But At least I am here now, and that is what matters the most."(Aizen).

    "I love you."(Allessa).

    "I love you too."(Aizen).

    We continued kissing, our minds still connected making our kiss feel even better. With a simple step, we were already in the privacy of our bedroom. We tangled and weaved onto each other, basking in each other presence and feeling the love we had. The air started to get steamy and romantic, and we continued strongly hugging and kissing each other. It was beautiful, it was breathtaking, and it was another way where we could express our immense love for each other. Soon we became one, for several hours on end.

    .

    .

    .

    Under the covers we hugged each other, trying our best to become closer and closer. Cuddling after such a steamy lovemaking session always felt heavenly. but nothing is more heavenly than my Allessa.

    "You took the words from my mouth..."(Allessa).

    "I really missed you... If it depended on me we would spend the next millennia in bed..."(Aizen).

    "I would certainly love and welcome it very much. We should definitely do that..."(Allessa).

    "But I also know you wanted to ascend to godhood too right? Don''t worry, I love you and I would be a very bad husband if I also didn''t support your own dreams."(Aizen).

    "Thank you."(Allessa).

    "I know how much it means to you. And if you became a Goddes you will be even more beautiful if that is even possible in the first place."(Aizen).

    "Don''t say it like you will be the only one benefitting. Your appearance right now really did become handsomely divine. I became completely smitten with you all over again."(Allessa).

    "And don''t worry, I accept."(Allessa).

    "Heh. I knew you would find it in my mind."(Aizen).

    "You wanted to marry for a long time. You just were waiting for this Godhood business to settle down a bit."(Allessa).

    "Precisely. It almost like you read my mind."(Aizen).

    There was a sudden silence in the room. Heck, even our connected minds became silenced for this brief moment. Then we couldn''t hold it anymore.

    "Hahahahahahaha"(Aizen/Allessa).

    "I know it was a silly joke. But I couldn''t help it."(Aizen).

    "Well, the fact that I literally read it in your mind first made it even funnier."(Allessa).

    "On a more serious note. Allessa, I know you have been preparing for this Godhood business for way more time than me. But I still want to warn you, take care Woman, I love you too much to lose you."(Aizen).

    "Like you said to me; Don''t worry, everything is going to be alright."(Allessa).

    "*sigh*, I still worry you know. My test was something that surprised me in more ways than one... But I also learned a lot, so be sure to be attentive. There are some vital lessons your test will try to impart into you."(Aizen).

    "I know, I saw your test too. But I think the test would be something different for every being that is going to attain godhood."(Allessa).

    "I guess you are right. It would be pretty lame if every test was the same."(Aizen).

    "Indeed. But I still believe my test will have something to do with my birth world..."(Allessa).

    "Probably. But don''t lower your guard, everything can happen and it''s better to be paranoid and avoid problems than to be all relaxed and fail miserably."(Aizen).

    "I know that. And I gotta say, you looked kinda cute when you were all worried about me."(Allessa).

    "I could say the same about your face when you saw me after my ascension. You looked equal parts cute and stunningly beautiful."(Aizen).

    "Thanks."(Allessa).

    "Have you decided where you are going to ascend?"(Aizen).

    "Root. I will be using Root."(Allessa).

    "That is quite dangerous you know? are you certain?"(Aizen).

    "You know I am. And that is way less dangerous than drowning in the well of wisdom."(Allessa).

    "I guess anything is less dangerous than something like that."(Aizen).

    "I still can''t believe you manage to trick the frigging well of wisdom... Not even gods specialized in trickery and swindling should be able to pull something like that off."(Allessa).

    "I bet if the well had some kind of consciousness I would have been busted. Thankfully it doesn''t."(Aizen).

    "Someone would think that the Well of Wisdom itself would have some wisdom... But I guess not everything has to make complete sense in this crazy Omniverse."(Allessa).

    "Well... going back a bit... About the place of your ascension. Where is it? I am just curious."(Aizen).

    "You already know it, why are you asking?"(Allessa).

    "The idiot writing this thought it would be a good idea to inform the reader about it. Sadly he is too incompetent to do it another way."(Aizen).

    "I know you are a super powerful god right now, but... isn''t breaking the 4th wall way too much?"(Allessa).

    "Ehhh... I was already doing it before... But I guess it''s funny to annoy the idiot, even if it''s just for a bit."(Aizen).

    "I see... The answer to your question before. You do indeed know the place Root is located, it''s under the Omni Yggdrasil..."(Allessa).

    "Isn''t that the Omni Root or something like that?"(Aizen).

    "Primordial Root to be more correct. And yes, its entrance is in the roots of the Omni Yggdrasil. thankfully this Primordial Root isn''t conscient... I shudder to think if we had a Shiki Ryougi or Manaka Sajyou situation here."(Allessa).

    "Someone connected to the Primordial Root since birth? And someone whose Divine Seed A.K.A. [Origin] is the Primordial Root itself... Definitely, a huge headache if I had to fight against it."(Aizen).

    "Just a headache he says... ah, I almost forgot you are super OP right now."(Allessa).

    "Yep. I could probably win against those cases, principally because I could sever their connection to the Primordial Root rather easily... Now that I think about it... the battle would be extremely simple and easy."(Aizen).

    "that 9th Soul Ring Skill of yours is truly the ultimate bullshit."(Allessa).

    "Indeed. And everything got even stronger after I became a god... So you can imagine how OP I am right now."(Aizen).

    "*Groan* That only makes me want to become a goddess even more."(Allessa).

    "Don''t worry honey. You are already very badass."(Aizen).

    "Thanks."(Allessa).

    "Ah, don''t forget you Asauchi. Mine helped me a lot during my ascension... It sort of formed a bridge and helped me refine my ten universes."(Aizen).

    "*Deadpan Stare*I will be literally fusing my martial soul, divine weapon in my Zanpakutou, so don''t worry about it."(Allessa).

    "I know.. I am just being a worrywart... A, there is one other thing I would like to say..."(Aizen).

    "Shoot."(Allessa).

    "You already know this but it doesn''t hurt to repeat it... As a god, your soul will be infinitely close to your body, you won''t have a Chain of Fate because your soul is basically fused with your body. Or more accurately saying, it''s infinitely closer to your body."(Aizen).

    "Wait... that means..."(Allessa).

    "Yup. We may have some strange and different mutations when it comes to Zanpakutou. And don''t try to awaken you Zanpakutou before we got to bleach world."(Aizen).

    "Why?"(Allessa).

    "Because I wanted to see and confirm some things... I may be a god with an overpowered [Clairvoyance] and all, but I can still make mistakes... And I don''t really want to mess up mine our your soul."(Aizen).

    "Don''t worry we were always cautious when it comes to those things. I am a big girl, I can wait just fine."(Allessa).

    There was a brief silence where we just simply basked in each other presences, we silently enjoyed the moment and the contact our bodies were making. It was a warm and pleasant sensation.

    "You won''t be connecting yourself to Primordial Root right?"(Aizen).

    "Nah, I would never do something so dumb. A power that isn''t yours, can easily be taken from you. I will just use the Primordial Root as some sort of stairway."(Allessa).

    "It''s way more practical this way. But isn''t the True magics a byproduct of Root or something?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, normally it is something like that. But I''ve long since made these two magics completely and wholly mine... As I said, depending on a power that isn''t your is something very dumb."(Allessa).

    "I agree with you. Thank god I didn''t become a Jinchuuriki, I don''t think I could handle having a voyeur in my life. I would have probably killed it the first chance I got."(Aizen).

    "I agree. And seen by your eyes right now you also didn''t transplant the Rinnnegan?"(AllessA).

    "Yeah, I didn''t. I used the chakra fruit method. It was like eating an immortal herb or something."(Aizen).

    "Makes sense... Ah, before I forget. I will be going on my ascension a week from now on."(Allessa).

    "Good. It''s enough time for me to help with your final preparations, and relax a bit."(Aizen).

    "I am definitely open to those offers. I would love some more relaxation. Also, feeling loved and cuddling is the best thing to relax."(Allessa).

    "Couldn''t agree more."(Aizen).

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 241 - Soul: Allessas Ascension.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    "Not that I am complaining or anything... But you know your appearance now is too attention-grabbing, right?"(Allessa).

    "*Sigh*, you don''t need to tell me... But don''t worry, the same skill that let me control my age can also let em control how God-Like I look."(Aizen).

    "That kind of makes sense..."(Allessa).

    "Yep, how did you think Odin traveled the nine realms without being detected. He is literally the Allfather, the God-King of the nose mythology, even a dumb mutt would recognize him if he didn''t use this skill to appear less god-like."(Aizen).

    Then I used the skill and all my shining diminished a bit giving way to my previously normal skin. The white of my eyes returned to being white, and my teeth lost their golden coloration. I honestly became like em from before, just looked like a normal tall handsome male. But my hair and eyes maintained their golden color.

    "Narcissist much?"(Allessa).

    "Of course. Because I am God."(Aizen).

    "That would be way more menacing if you did say that with Kaiba''s voice when he summoned Obelisk."(Allessa). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-ascension._51824502480361838 for visiting.

    "Ahh, you have to at least admit that it was a cool scene."(Aizen).

    "That I can agree with you."(Allessa).

    "Do you know I have a true form now?"(Aizen).

    "True form?"(Allessa).

    "Well, I call it true form but it''s just me when I am not suppressing myself."(Aizen).

    "Can you show me?"(Allessa).

    "Sure. But we will have to find a secluded place, I don''t want to paint this whole dimension in gold."(Aizen).

    "What do you mean."(Allessa).

    "You do know that if we don''t suppress our powers we clearly affect our environment right?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, it happens with me too. Space and time get all distorted and stuff, weaker beings close get all killed, Karma treads beyond my current universe keeps appearing, then my magic starts to mutate the place around me changing everything on some crazy magical variant. There some way more effects but I am sincerely too comfy right now to bother."(Allessa).

    "I understand. Remember that my presence was so heavy it killed things just by being close to me. but thankful my effects were way more reduced and muted due to me being a [Sage]. But becoming a God changes things fundamentally. Your presence sorts of overwrites reality around forcing its ''textures'' to match you."(Aizen).

    "Well, I was already expecting something like that... And let me guess, you begin especially really strong has an even stronger effect, in reality, right?"(Allessa).

    "Yup, But I doubt there is anything that can make me go... all out..."(Aizen).

    "You noticed you did just jinx us right?"(Allessa).

    "Yup."(Aizen).

    "You are going to let the shinobi paranoid streak out again right?"(Allessa).

    "Yup. But don''t worry, I won''t mess this relaxation week for you."(Aizen).

    "You know I like doing that kind of stuff with you..."(Allessa).

    "I know. But acting like a paranoid shinobi won''t help you on your ascension. I don''t want to disturb you."(Aizen).

    "I guess you are right. We can do that kind of things later..."(Allessa).

    .

    .

    .

    A week passed fast...

    You know that feeling when you are reading a really good book, or watching that really good movie where you suddenly completely lose your sense of time and when you finally notice the movie or the book has completely ended. That was this week for us.

    We did the silliest and most fun things we could do as a couple. We went on dates, we created festivals, we watched movies, we sing together, we took a walk among the stars, we inadvertently created a civil war in a distant kingdom, we accidentally exploded a volcano. And we also pulled some ridiculous and funny stunts, like seeing if we could survive a M.O.A.B. intact or the time I tossed myself in a black hole just for shits and giggles. It was a fun time, but this also made me realize how Op Allessa really is, she rarely uses her full strength, so when I saw that she could accompany me I was delighted.

    No, she isn''t as strong as me right now. As I said, a god is fundamentally different no matter what. You can fight the weaker ones but if previously to my ascension I tried fighting God, I would 100% lose. Right now is more complicated... I don''t exactly know God''s strength, but if I use my third eye I am confident I can pull off some crazy shit.

    What is my third eye ability? It''s a secret for now as I don''t want to spill it. But I can give some hints, it''s strong obviously, and it''s also incredibly broad and abstract. And what I mean when something si broad and abstract I am referring to how much you can stretch the potential of your skill.

    For example; A fire manipulation skill can be something people consider extremely strong or extremely weak. Normally people use fire just to burn stuff and making things hotter, but what are the limits of those things, can fire burn space? can fire burn time? can fire burn a dimensional barrier? You start stretching that simple skill into something way greater, so usually, the less specific an ability is the more potential it has.

    And my Third eye ability is like that.

    The day of Allessa journey to the Primordial Root came, we just stood there looking at each other, tried to save these precious moments we have together.

    "Go Allessa, I will be waiting for you."(Aizen).

    "Thank you, Aizen. I will be sure to return."(Allessa).

    "I love You."(Aizen).

    "I Love You."(Allessa).

    We kiss once more, this was a longing and passionate kiss, to express how we will miss each other and how we want to see each other again. Allessa smiles at me and simply teleports out. With a little longing face, I look up and smile towards the night sky.

    .

    .

    .

    The days passed and as opposed to the previous week these days felt liek years, it was liek time didn''t pass. It''s that''s name sensation you had in school where you kept looking at the clock and you felt like the clock-hand didn''t move at all. That feeling when you have to wait in line under the scorching sun. I was feeling liek that, but somehow worse.

    On the first day, I tried playing videogames. But I easily got stressed for no reason and stopped playing it early. A wise decision because if I accidentally destroy a world because I was pissed with a videogame I might die of shame.

    The second day, I tried reading books or some fanfics I found online. But it was difficult concentrating on things when I was worried, and now that I have an even faster and more active god-like mind it made it even worse.

    On the third day, I tried writing something. In a tentative of following some of my habits from my test and tried writing something, but I ended up failing miserably and ended up just recreating all the new books I wrote and read on my test to add them to the Shrek castle library.

    On the fourth day, I tried watching a movie. But I was simply too impatient and anxious to watch anything, thus I ended up making sandcastles on one of the beach rooms inside of the Shrek castle. I also took my time to upgrade every formation and ward of the Shrek castle to the newer [Primordial Runes], now this place is a fortress that not even gods can get in.

    On the fifth day, I decided to check up on the kids. No, I didn''t appear to them I simply observed. They haven''t reached any point of interest yet, right now they are simply traveling on land towards their object, sometimes they fought bandits, other times they helped small villages with their problems. Both the Sky and sea team are doing pretty great. Zu Ling is definitely making me proud.

    On the Sixth day, I decided to take a walk among the stars and explore a little bit of this universe on foot. It was kinda great and I saw some very beautiful things that I already saw long ago with my [Clairvoyance]... now that I think about it that sounded really pointless somehow. But I guess there is some merit in seeing things with my own five eyes.

    And before you ask, no, my eyes aren''t stuck in the [Rinnesharingan] forever, I can simply turn it on and off on my will. The only eye that is perpetually a [Rinnesharingan] is my third eye, and yes it is golden, to the surprise of absolutely no one.

    On the seventh day, I decided to go sunbathing. When is ay sunbathing I really mean sunbathing, I went to the sun and took some relaxing time on its warm surface. After that, I decided to make different classifications tod different suns, who has the better bathing environment, who is the most stable, who has the strongest temperature, who has the most explosions, who is close to exploding. I made a starts catalog and put it in the Shrek academy library for anyone interested in it.

    On the eighth day, I decided to cook myself a fancy meal. I went and secured the fanciest and most exotic ingredients I could find in the world, but ended up making a culinary book filled with strange exotic recipes and places where you can find said ingredients, I also mention different planets where those same ingredients could be found.

    On the ninth day, I simply waited. I chose a comfortable position in space, created an extremely comfortable armchair, and waited.

    Much liek they previous holy light a blue light shown upon existence. This blue light was of course special, its core was white, and on an example of what gradient truly is when we distance ourselves from the white-colored core it slowly transforms into ethereal blue, and after the blue, it simply becomes rainbow-colored.

    Weh is aw that I almost let out a breath of relief. Allessa succeeded.

    Liek the previous holy light, this new light bathed the whole of existence on its presence. Beings of the most obscure corners of the multiverse saw it, the light shone and shone brightly. Every being knows another monster has been born, another existence capable of the impossible.

    But this light felt special for some very specific people, anyone who could sense or feel mana could see that this light was special in that regard. It was like a goddess of magic has been born, a being capable of weaving the tendrils of reality to her whims, someone who can treat normal gods of magic like they are unruly children. A being of true and spectacular power has been born, and I know exactly who it is.

    I didn''t have much time to wait when Allessa simply appeared in front of me. She looked more beautiful, gorgeous... if that is even possible in the first place. Her tattoo glowed brightly, extremely so, she was also able to open her own third eye which looked similar to her other eyes, it looked liek shining and precious nine colored gems.

    Her skin got more beautiful and smooth spotting a distinctive prismatic aura that could steal my breath just when I looked at it. Her body somehow looked closer to perfection showing that she is truly a Goddess. On her h.i.p.s, I was also able to spot a nine colored prismatic katana, probably her Zanpaktou.

    She was also wearing a Kimono like me, must be her own divine armor we made together, and when I used [Clairvoyance] on her I was pleasantly surprised at seeing how strong she became. but before I could analyze anything more Allessa simply kissed me passionately, we quickly hugged each other doing our best to become closer and closer.

    "I missed you."(Allessa/ Aizen).

    We said that in synchrony, it sounded extremely cute and a pink atmosphere quickly filled the space around us. Soon I used my [Telephathy] and connected our minds, and I had a pleasant surprise when I saw Allessa''s test.

 Chapter 242 - Soul: Allessas Test.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    The moment our minds reconnected I saw everything. Allessa going to the Primordial Root, and that place is indeed under the Omni Yggdrasil. Well, saying that place is under the Omni Yggdrasil is like saying mars is under the sun, it''s not wrong per see but its also not exactly right. A fairly common occurrence when it comes to these Divine matters.

    Primordial Root was a strange place, much like how Allessa''s light was portrayed, the Primordial Root core was blue, its extremities becoming more and more whitish until it became wholely white-colored.

    When Allessa arrived she let out her martial soul, her divine weapon, and divine armor, and her Asauchi. Using a [Telekinetic] spell she gripped the three tools and continue fluctuating towards the core of the root. When she started getting closer she suddenly instantaneously combusted, the fire was eerie similar to the Primordial Roots core color.

    Allessa quickly confirms to me that she is not technically burning, it just that the energies on the Primordial Root are so potent that when they enter in contact whit anything they will bathe you in energy, so she is technically taking a bath of pure energy.

    The closer she got the bigger the blue flame became, quickly the blue flame also started covering more and more of Allessa''s armor and weapons. She didn''t falter and continued walking approaching the core more and more.

    Once she reached the core She examined it for a bit, taking in the most information she could about it. Then with swift use of her telekinesis, she trusted all three of her weapons on herself. I didn''t show any reaction as I know my honey here is made from tougher stuff so I doubt something like that can kill her.

    Her staff/halberd martial soul, her Asauchi, and her divine weapon that is a complete copy of her martial soul. She wanted to fuse everything so it was kind of expected for her divine weapon to be a copy of her martial soul.

    She quickly entered a meditative position and slowly drifted inside of the Primordial Roots core. The inside of the Primordial Root core was simple like entering a pool of pure blue energy mana.

    And Allessa being a High Elf from the Windrunner family naturally knows how to [Mana Tap], [Mana Tap] is the process of forcibly taking arcane magic from external sources. This was a skill Illidan developed to sate the High Elf''s addiction to mana, and Sunstrider was able to eventually learn it and pass it to his people.

    Yep, High Elves AKA Blood Elves are a race of mana addicts. Allessa of course hasn''t needed that skill for a very long time since she has literally infinity mana [Mana Tap] or mana addiction has never been a problem for her. But she made sure to learn such a vital skill for her race.

    Right now she is still wearing her divine armor, while her divine weapon, martial soul, and asauchi are impaled on her. And even in that condition she barely flinches to use [Mana Tap] on the core of the PRimordial Root.

    I know what her plans are, she isn''t doing this to absorb Primordial Root because she already has infinity mana. She is using [Mana Tap] to channel all this energy from the Primordial Root to help her Breraktruth to godhood. An excellent way to break the barrier towards the divine.

    And as I expected the moment she started using [Mana Tap] her consciousness started fading, she tried to resist but it was rather impossible. This is probably the start of her test.

    When she opened her eyes again she felt quite strange, weaker. looking at her clothes she was wearing something rather simple, on her hand, there was also a simple staff. A little confused by the situation she barely noticed the woman in front of her that appears to be absolutely silent and looking intensely and directly towards the horizon.

    But what was really weird was that woman''s name was displayed in green letters above her head.

    [Magistrix Erona]

    Allessa eyes immediately went wide, this is an all too familiar situation. And when she saw some icons in the corner of her vision she immediately had her answer, she had f.u.c.k.i.n.g become a gaming character inside of World of Warcraft.

    Everything was here, the XP bar, the inventory, the skill book, even her supposed collectables tab was here. She would be severely caught off guard if she hadn''t played the game together with Aizen in the past. Thankfully she relented when he said she should at least know her world by the eyes of its supposed "creators". She relented and ended up having lots of fun playing together with him, unsurprising Aizen used to play as a Paladin and her as a Mage. So she at least knows her way around the game.

    The other thing she also noticed was that she is limited to what the character can do, so even if she knew how to cast fireblast in real life, here she would need to level up to learn the spell. It is bothersome but manageable.

    Another thing she noticed is that even if she just supposedly just started the game she already had a quest in her Quest Log, curiously she went to look at it.

    [Primary Objectives]

    * Be the Top DPS Player of the Server for a whole year.

    * Finish all the main storylines.

    * Create the Strongest Guild.

    * Have the strongest Pet.

    * Clean a High-level Raid Solo (0/1).

    * Kill Anduin Wrynn [NPC] (0/5).

    * Have 10,000 Achievement Points (00000/10000).

    * Completely unlock All possible maps (Including Flying Restrictions).

    * Reach Max Level in all your professions.

    * Craft a Legendary Item.

    * Be the first Ranking PvP player for a Whole Month.

    * Unlock a Title(00/50).

    * Complete a Mythic+ Dungeon (000/100).

    * Have a complete Transmog set (00/15).

    Reward:

    *Test Complenetion.

    Allessa was quite stunned by this quest. She expected something more informal or maybe some blinking light like it had been for Aizen, but apparently, the test decided to fit the gaming theme a bit.

    She could only sight in exasperation, at least the quest didn''t have a time limit so she could theoretically take as much time as she wants to finish it. There were some bullshit and excessive things there she isn''t sure if she could complete, but as Azien said, the more you play the better you get, you just need to "GIT GUD".

    So allessa sighed once more and talked to [Magitrix Erona] to start her first quest.

    Allessa adventure as a Wow character was something rather strange. She calmly leveled up making the most main history missions as she possibly could. It''s slower than simply rushing to get level, but like this, she can at least do more than one objective at once.

    She also quickly discovered that this server has players, normal real-life players, they have jobs and lives outside of the game, and it was pretty weird having to interact with them. But she had to eventually create a guild soo...

    The worst was of course the voice chat. when Aizen said to her that she should never use the voice chat unless her skin is thicker than iron he hasn''t been kidding. At least this isn''t MW2, that game''s voice chat was legendary in so many ways.

    She has been someone that survived and thrived in the Nasuverse, but even she almost exploded sometimes when she had to deal with the worst of voice chat. But she ended up progressing rather nicely and quickly created a guild.

    She quickly went through the game "main quests", killing Ragnaros, Illidan, The Lich King, Death Wing, Old Gods, Garrosh, Sargeras, Azshara, and many many more. Of course, she has long since reached the max level of 120.

    The hardest bits are, of course, the mind-numbing farming she has to go through to get top gear and her mounts. That was one of the worst things she had to do.

    Her guild also has been slowly growing with her, the only conditions to enter the guild is being able to play a lot of the game every day, not being a d.i.c.k, be mechanically competent in the game, and have the drive to be the best. There is fo course a bunch of other minor rules but those are the majority.

    Unlocking all maps has also being a hassle, principally the ones with restricted flying, some times she feels those maps are simply made with unnecessary padding in mind, and that is why Pandaria is one of her favorite expansions, you just need to go there and pay some gold, and them BOOm you are already flying.

    Reaching max level in all professions was also something mind-numbing boring, Allessa started to hate the over unnecessary grinding.

    And after having a good gear she tried her hand at Pvp, first, she sucked at it but after some four months of playing that like some sort of possessed zombie, she was able to get good and finally start climbing the rankings.

    And after some more time, she quickly rose in the rankings and was able to become the first one. Maintaining that quickly proved to be way more of a challenge, but Allessa wasn''t someone who gave up that easily. So with a lot of effort, she was able to maintain her position for a whole month. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-test._51844094527332507 for visiting.

    Collecting the transmogs was simple enough, it was more a test of patience than anything.

    Doing 100 Mystic + dungeons was rather difficult, but she eventually was able to complete that, her guild principally helped her a lot with it.

    Unlocking 50 titles were equal parts laborious and time-consuming. But she was able to do it in the end.

    Thankfully most of the other objectives also helped her gaining more achievement points, so she was also on the way to complete that other quest of hers.

    Crafting a legendary item was an absolute headache, but with the help of the guild, she was able to do it. Thankfully another objective had been completed.

    Killing Anduin Wrynn [NPC], was also pretty easy. Often would her guild organize raids to the Alliance capital, so she has killed the NPC more than 20 times already.

    The strongest pet was also rather easy, few people truly played with the pet system so she concentrated solely on it for some time, and quickly she was able to have the strongest pet.

    Cleaning a Raid solo was a complete and total pain, thankfully she had at least the choice of which raid and she could prepare herself according. She had long since picked the best gear possible of each of her class specializations, some potion, tenacity, and a bunch of other factors she was finally able to clean a dungeon solo.

    Her last two goals of being the strongest guild and holding the best Dps for a whole year coincided, so she set off on a journey with her guild. They raided non stop, gaining new and better equipment for the other members, making their times and DPS better and better. And after a whole year of being the best player, her guild had long since become the best.

    It was a very moving and happy moment for everyone in the guild. But the guild also received some saddening news, their leader was passing the leader position to someone else. Apparently, she was tired of the competitive scenario and wanted to just play the game for fun from now on. It was difficult for the members of the guild but they could do nothing but accept.

    Allessa then proceeds to go achievement hunting to the best of her abilities. Thankfully she could still access the internet for wow related things, she bets she would have gone crazy if she had to discover everything on her lonesome.

    It took a great time achievement hunting, but that also possibilities for her to explore the game a bit more. She was able to see her native universe with complete new eyes, she saw her people the blood elves, she saw the amount of danger was coming to the world, and worst of all she saw her sister Sylvana fall. That is something that she will immediately rectify when she comes back to her native universe. Thankfully the last thing she remembers in her world was that the Legion expansion was starting, so her sister still can be saved.

    But she was actually kinda grateful for this test, she learned so much here, and for that, she will be forever grateful. But she couldn''t help but let a relieved sigh when her final objective was completed.

 Chapter 243 - Soul: Elven ascension.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Allessa was extremely relieved at completely her test. Don''t get it wrong, she learned a lot and she would prefer her test a million times over the heavy emotional on her Aizen passed through. His test was really harsh, emotionally speaking. She also passed through quite some emotional and patient trials, but Allessa can see the difference.

    But Allessa is extremely thankful for her test, it taught her a lot of precious lessons, she learned how to have a thick skin, she learned how much she missed Aizen, she learned how to farm, she learned how much she missed Aizen, she learned how to lead better, she learned how much she missed Aizen, she learned patience, she learned how much she missed Aizen, and she learned a bunch fo other things about her world.

    It was quite fun to experience how normal humans think and see her world. the fact that they think a spell caster didn''t dabble in multiple different classes is strange, but Allessa can understand that a lot of concessions had to be made for the game balance.

    It still irks her a little seeing a high elf warrior that doesn''t know a single spell... A high Elf that doesn''t know a spell... That is an absurdity that she definitely hasn''t seen. Don''t get it wrong, not everyone can throw fireballs around, that is common knowledge, but everyone still knows some basic and simple everyday arcane spells.

    *Sigh* this bothered her so much that she is still thinking about it even after her test has ended. But she shouldn''t think about those things anymore, right now she will continue her ascension.

    And so she did.

    Allessa opened her eyes and she was still in the Primordial Root core, her skill [Mana Tap] still working overtime to help her ascend. Her body became more and more flooded with this mana, with this energy, and them...

    *Crack*

    She heard a cracking sound as if something has been broken. No, that is diminishing how loud the sound, this is the sound of something being completely pulverized out of existence. and that is probably Allessa''s final barrier towards godhood.

    But then her mind started flooding with more and more information, but instead of being uncomfortable Allessa was excited, she hung onto every new tidbit of information doing her best to make sure this info was engraved in her mind forever. A rather unnecessary endeavor, but her excitement got the better of her for a moment.

    This information just enabled her to completely comprehend the other three [True Magics], meaning that Allessa right now owns all the existent true magics; Denial of Nothingness(1st), Kaleidoscope(2nd), Heaven''s Feel(3rd), Karmic Virtue(4th), Magic Blue(5th). Just this is enough to make her nigh-omnipotent.

    Using her new [True Magics] was like using a limb she always had but just didn''t know about, so she wasn''t going to risk it right now.

    Allessa decided to follow Aizen''s advice and use her Asauchi as a Bridge, but she made things slightly different.

    Her Asauchi quickly become motes of light and entered her body, it soon approached her spine staying slightly parallel to it. Now her divine weapon, Slowly the big halberd became motes of light and entered her body. With a deep breath, she did the same to her Martial Soul.

    Now her three chosen weapons are positioned, using the Asauchi as the center she connected the three weapons, the three weapons were easily able to establish their connection showing her familiarity with them.

    Using the mana that was still traveling through her body she started refining and fusing the weapons, the three weapons slowly drew closer and closer, slowly getting more and more refined. This continued for a very long time, and when the weapons were infinitely close to each other they started spinning frantically.

    They spun faster and faster, and slowly they started getting hotter and hotter, the mana passing through her body took the opportunity to ignite the three weapons in blue fire making the process continued even faster.

    The three weapons started melting more and more, slowly their forms grew distorted and melted. Soon they melted enough to be closer to a paste or liquid, this liquid weapons quickly continued rotating as fast as they could.

    Allessa slowly started mixing the three melted weapons together, weaving them into a single ultimate piece. The three melted weapons slowly blended and spun, and after a very long time weaving them together she was finally able to completely blend, mix and fuse them.

    Thankfully using [Mana Tap] on the Primordial Root core numbed her to pain a lot, so she barely felt her Martial Soul melting and fusing with her other weapons. the moment she felt the three weapons perfectly blending together she started slowing the rotation down and cooling off the new fused weapon. It looked like a formless metal cylinder, it probably has yet to take form.

    When the formless weapon stopped spinning, it immediately started sucking mana from the Primordial Root nonstop, the more mana it sucked the more it shined. It shone brighter and brighter until it suddenly stopped.

    Everything suddenly turned silent for a few moments, Allessa swears she could even hear her own heartbeats during these few moments. And suddenly...

    *B O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O M*

    An explosion shook the canvas of reality. Allessa''s ascension started, her light illuminating all the corners of the Omniverse for a brief moment.

    When everything ended allessa had become a different woman, she has truly become a Goddess right now. Every part of her body, from her nails to her teeth, from her toe to her hair, from her yes to her long ears and eyebrows, everything spotted a prismatic color on them.

    With little to no mental effort, her third eyes opened, showing a prismatic colored ye in the middle of her forehead. This third eye only helped boost her already extraordinary beauty. Her body shone with both power and prismatic colored light.

    Her armor spotted a main silvery bluish color while its secondary coloration is prismatic. Thich metal plates held together by a very resident under armor completely covered every inch of her body, not letting any slew of skin be exposed. From her back sprouted a pair of Silvery rainbow metallic wings, giving Allessa a visual that would make any Valkyre die of envy.

    At her back her now divine rings arranged themselves in a proper vertical plate-like manner. Soon the big divine ring behind allessa split in three and stopped in a triangle formation. With two divine rings as the base and one divine ring as the point. More and more vertical divine rings were added to each of the three points.

    And when each group of divine rings finished forming their plates a line was drawn between them connecting everything. The middle of the giant triangle was now unfortunately opened, but not for much time. A magical circle like ring started growing filling the middle of the triangle with a new slew of rings. Soon these rings finished appearing forming a huge plate that perfectly fitted inside of the triangle.

    Allessa divine rings stood behind there now that their transformation was finished the rings started glowing in a divine prismatic light that radiated pure power like few others. Each ring and line had strange and beautiful inscriptions giving the divine ring a mysterious and powerful appearance. Allessa right now was absolutely shining and radiating power.

    She extended her hand and summoned her Zanpakutou/ Divine Weapon/ Martial Soul. The katana looked beautifully carved, its blade was completely silver-colored while its edge spotted a prismatic color that was honestly breathtaking. The Weapons handle was made with rainbow-colored small metallic wires that resemble cloth. The pummel spotted a prismatic jewel in a diamond format giving the katana a divine and beautiful feeling.

    Seeing the new beauty of her Divine Armor and Zanpakutou, Allessa decided to name them. She named her Zanpakutou [Prysm] and her divine armor [RGBAegis]. I can say that those are pretty fitting names and Allessa liked them.

    Now her powers. Allessa became absurdly strong now that she is a goddess, besides possessing Divine Mana right now, her body also evolved becoming tougher and stronger, her blood is probably prismatic colored too, and she sprouted her divine seed completely transforming it into a Divinity.

    Her Divinity is pretty obvious, it is [Magic]. There was no mystery there and if she had obtained another divinity I would have grown worried. Now her aptitude and control of magic overall simply skyrocketed to levels never seen before. And if you add the fact that she now also has all the [True Magics] at her fingertips, she became extremely overpowered.

    She also opened her third eye, which grants her the ability [Force Control]. But when it means force control, it means any kind of force, Speed Force, Strong Force, Sage Force, Kinetic Force, Applied Force, Gravitational Force, Normal Force, Frictional Force, Air Resistance Force, Tension Force, Spring Force. Her third eye grants her the ability to control any kind of force in existence, an extremely overpowered ability befitting of a goddess. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51866712898858951 for visiting.

    Besides those advancements, she also gained a lot of other things thanks to using the Primordial Root as a means to ascend.

    The first one was the [Mystic Eyes of Omnipurpose], she now has basically all mystical eyes one existence without exception.

    She also was able to obtain all [True Magics], I know I already commented on that but I fear that I haven''t emphasized it enough.

    She also gained some pretty varied innate powers that are basically a side effect of ascending to godhood: Resistance to physical harm, Enhanced Senses, Sound Manipulation, Information Manipulation, Size Manipulation, Forcefield, Energy Manipulation, Energy Projection, Summoning, Stealth, Telepathy, Teleportation, Status Effect Inducement, Omnilingualism, Minimal Shapeshifting, Elemental Manipulation, Creation, Portal Creation, Magic Resistance, Power Deflection, Limited Power Mimicry, Limited Death Manipulation, Time Manipulation, Spatial Manipulation, Limited Reality Warping, Paralysis, Regeneration, Invulnerability to Sleep Manipulation, Petrification, Acid Manipulation, Poison Manipulation, Transmutation, Fear Manipulation, Immortality.

    And those are just some of the skills she was able to acquire, of course, she already could do most of them with her magic, but those skills are innate to her now, and I also thought it would be good to mention them.

    Sadly while Allessa became extremely strong, and no doubt a force to be reckoned with. She still isn''t a match for Aizen''s pure destructive power, and extreme endurance, him being able to multiply exponentially anything is a huge f.u.c.k.i.n.g advantage no matter how you look at things. But she more than compensates it with her flexibility in battle. What would be the result if they fought? Difficult to grasp, and the sheer impossibility of them fighting makes such a scenario an impossiblity.

    But right now those thoughts of power and fights are something that is not even occurring in the mind of the couple. They are simply immersed in their own world kissing and feeling each other.

 Chapter 244 - Soul: New things.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    After a very long and happy time showing how much we missed each other you could see both me and Allessa drifting in space. Currently, we are at each other embrace. We both spotted satisfied and warm smiles on our faces, simply content on being together and basking on the presence of each other.

    At this moment I was wearing a black kimono which is both comfortable and loose, it provides a perfect level of coziness. And Allessa at my side made things even better. Allessa is wearing a silver yukata with rainbow-colored details, the yukata looked equal parts comfy and beautiful, and it only complimented the already beautiful newly ascended goddess at my side.

    "Ahhh... This is life... Such a nice and satisfying life... I am happy."(Aizen).

    "Me too... Honey... Me too..."(Allessa).

    "Hey, Allessa? Did you check out your Divine Animagus form?"(Aizen).

    "Hmmm... Thanks for reminding me, I tend to forget it sometimes."(Allessa).

    "Don''t worry, I rarely use mine either. At least it''s cool, right?"(Aizen).

    "Okay, let me test it."(Allessa).

    She distanced herself from me for a bit, took a deep breath, and transformed. Suddenly in Allessa''s place appeared a Huge gargantuan Prismatic Dragon. The dragon has proportional tiny shimmering scales that glowed with bright multicolored light. Compared to the size of the dragon allessa became her scales were tiny but covered the whole of her draconic body, her eyes shone brightly with prismatic light, and her size was enormous. The Douluo Planet looked like a small olive when comparing to her size, thankful we decided to do it in the middle of space, so I don''t doubt she could accidentally destroy the planet.

    But you could definitely say that she was a female dragon, compared with my [Divine Animagus(Dragon)] form that looked rough and more menacing, she looked like an ethereal beauty, a multicolored jewel given form, even her just standing there made her look gracious and elegant. Very eloquently I loudly exclaimed.:

    "Holy Shit a f.u.c.k.i.n.g Prismatic Dragon."(Aizen/Allessa).

    It appears that even Allessa was a little surprised with this one. Can''t blame her, prismatic dragon are considered an Epic Dragon, the look at gods in the eyes and say: "Get out fo my way worm", and the god can only bow his head. In short, they''re terrifying existences that shouldn''t be provoked.

    "Damn Allessa, you look fine as hell as a dragon."(Aizen).

    "Thanks. But wow... This form looks really impressive... But... aren''t I too big to be a prismatic dragon?"(Allessa).

    "Well... Technically... You are a Divine Prismatic dragon right now."(Aizen).

    "Wow... Hey, why don''t you transform in your [Divine Animagus] form too?"(Allessa).

    "You already know it don''t you? It''s a simple golden dragon."(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* Aizen."(Allessa).

    "Yes?"(Aizen).

    "You do realize that you becoming a god probably changed it, right?"(Allessa).

    "I do. But to be honest I think it will still look kinda lame compared to your tho..."(Aizen).

    "Stop spouting some bullshit that not even you believe in."(Allessa).

    "Ok, I will stop with the drama. I was just having some fun..."(Aizen).

    Suddenly I transformed in my [Divine Animagus] form, but instead of the typical golden dragon, I changed. My size right now easily matches Allessa''s making us brought the same colossal size. Immediately I discovered something concerning, but I guess I will talk about it with allessa later.

    As a dragon, I looked packed and menacing, direct from Allessa form that looked gracious, smart, magnificent, and feminine. I looked rough, sharp, distinctively masculine but you could feel an aura of wisdom and inner peace around me; like I am some kind of holy dragon or buddha. In contrast, allessa''s aura as a dragon is prismatic, constantly bombarding her surroundings with a slew of beautiful colors and shining lights.

    My scales were big and diamond-shaped, they looked like they can easily tank a supernova and not even lose their shine, I was, of course, completely golden colored. My claw looked like weapons of universal mass destruction, and my tail was easily two times as long as Allessa''s. I looked like a Mix Between the Golden Dragon King and Deathwing on steroids.

    "Well. I expected to change... But this... Mama mia."(Aizen).

    "*Phew* And you somehow managed to look equal parts threatening and peaceful. I never thought something like that was possible."(Allessa).

    "Well... I guess the buddha part really helped on this one..."(Aizen).

    "Definitely."(Allessa).

    "Don''t worry, your dragon form looks way more beautiful than mine."(Aizen).

    "Hah, all Prismatic Dragons Have this insane beauty so I wasn''t surprised."(Allessa).

    "And you somehow managed to make all the others prismatic dragons look like ugly ducklings."(Aizen).

    "Oh, you. Flattery will get you nowhere. I am already yours."(Allessa).

    "And I am truly yours too."(Aizen).

    We looked at each other, and we somehow managed to create this huge pink atmosphere even as f.u.c.k.i.n.g massive dragons. We truly love each other, huh.

    "Before anything happens. I want to ask you something."(Aizen).

    "Shoot."(Allessa).

    "You noticed it too right?"(Aizen).

    "That this is our minimal size? Yep. But I thought it won''t be a good idea to assume our true sizes right off the bat. "(Allessa).

    "Yeah. But you don''t need to worry, this is a secluded location on a deserted galaxy with no living being remotely close to here. You can go all out if you want."(Aizen).

    "I know, I just wanted to get a little bit used to this form really."(Allessa).

    "I guess that is a good idea."(Aizen).

    We stayed some more on our minimized forms, flying and playing with each other as gigantic dragons of mass destruction. It was honestly pretty fun. A lot of solar systems ended up becoming wrecked beyond recognition, but we indeed had our fun.

    "Ready to stretch a bit?"(Aizen)

    "Ready."(Allessa).

    We simply let go. Our sizes immediately being affected. We continued expanding more, and more, and more. Until we were already bigger than the galaxy we were in before. And this is saying something, the galaxy we were in is one of the biggest galaxies of this universe, it is at least 10 times bigger than the Douluo Galaxy which is way bigger than something as tiny as the milk way.

    We continued growing more and more, easily becoming the biggest thing ins this universe. And then finally we stopped growing, the galaxies all around us simply specs of light on our peripheric vision. We have literally become bigger than the [Super Tengen Toppa Gurren Lagann] itself, and I don''t doubt I can eat galaxies as some kind of snack.

    "Well... We got big."(Aizen).

    "Really big."(Allessa).

    "Did I say to you that multiplying my size with my divinity is something extremely simple?"(Aizen).

    "Wait... so that means that you can multiply our true size, and make us even bigger?"(Allessa).

    "Yep, but it''s better if I don''t do that. I don''t want to outsize the universe we are in, I can imagine having a body that spans through a multiverse must be something really uncomfortable. "(Aizen).

    "Yeah, having a multiversal sized body sounds like such a pain. Better stop here. This is at least comfortable."(Allessa).

    "Yeah, I never thought I would one day be big enough to outsize the [Super Tengen Toppa Gurren Lagann] itself. Life is full of surprises ain''t it."(Aizen). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51890902423103771 for visiting.

    "Indeed it is."(Allessa).

    "You know... Becoming a dragon really fits with your theme."(Aizen)

    "How come?"(Allessa).

    "Well... You are a Goddes of Magic, and Dragons are natural-born sorcerers, they are literally one of the closes linked creatures to magic. So I guess the Goddes of Magic being a Dragon fits rather well."(Aizen).

    "Indeed. I can say the same about you. You have an extraordinary physical body, in more ways than one. A physical strength that easily eclipses mine, and an energy level that is might as well be infinity thanks to your Multiplication Divinity."(Allessa).

    "Huh, I guess both of us have some Dragon-Like qualities."(Aizen).

    "I thought so too."(Allessa).

    "Allessa, can I ask you something?"(Aizen)

    "Shoot."(Allessa).

    "I want to learn the [True Magics], can you teach me?"(Aizen).

    "Sure I don''t mind. But why would you need it? you already have Yin-Yang Release."(Allessa).

    Allessa has a good point. I wanted to learn her [True Maigcs] for the sole purpose of improving my Yin-Yang Release even more. Denial of Nothingness seems like something that can really boost my Yin-Yang Release. And having true infinite reserves for both chakras and reiatsu is simply too tempting. Yep, third magic essentially grants you infinity reiatsu, you can still expand your Reiryoku(Reservoir), but you will never feel spent.

    The thing is that Yin-Yang Release is one of those hax skills that can do anything I can imagine. I literally have to just imagine a spell, shape it with yin, and give it life with yang. This can be for literally anything, making an object, sending an energy wave, heck I can literally replica telekinesis this way, I only needed an imagination good enough. This is the reason I made [Nazzod] mostly focused to help me used Yin-Yang Release, and if I am already a monster by myself, imagine when I use it together with my Divine Weapon, I am definitely nigh unstoppable in that scenario, it would need someone as OP as Allessa to make me fight seriously.

    And I thought that some of Allessa [True Magic] could boost my already completely overpowered ability even more. Thus I decided to ask her.

    "I think I can improve my Yin-Yang Release somewhat, so I decided why not? It would certainly be fun figuring out a way to make true magic run on chakra instead of mana."(Aizen).

    "Indeed, it would be fun. Do you want to get all the information first? You won''t be able to use the magic right off the bat, but you would at least know them intrinsically. But after that, I can''t do much."(Allessa).

    "What do you mean? "(Aizen).

    "Well, a lot of the [True Magic] comes from you won understanding of them. I can teach you everything I know, but you will only get what you want if you progress by yourself."(Allessa).

    "Ahh, I understand. Everyone has their own path and yadda, yadda, yadda."(Aizen)

    "Yup, you got it right. I can help you with somehow changing the magic''s fuel to divine chakra, but you understand beyond the basics is solely dependent on you."(Allessa).

    "I understand. Don''t worry, we will have a lot of free time in the Bleach world, you can teach me there. And that also means we will have lots of time for our won researches."(Aizen).

    "We can also take time to achieve Bankai and research Hollows."(Allessa).

    "Definitely. I remember reading somewhere that Hollow and Shinigami are two sides of the same coin..."(Aizen)

    "That sounds intriguing..."(Allessa).

    "I see that I''ve sparked your research interest."(Aizen)

    "You bet."(Allessa).

    "We should totally make a research institution with Urahara, I bet that guy will have a field day with our crazy ideas."(Aizen).

    "Definitely... Do you want the Hogyoku?"(Allessa).

    "Nah, it probably won''t even be able to enter our souls. We have Divine souls Allessa a measly Hogyoku is absolutely nothing to us. Heck, the soul King on his prime might be considered less than a speck of dust."(Aizen).

    "Honey... You are talking like a cultivator right now."(Allessa).

    "Well, shit. Didn''t even notice that. Thankfully I didn''t catch the Young Master syndrome, that disease is too strong."(Aizen).

    "Yeah, everyone with that disease suddenly loses their sense of preservation, becomes incredibly dumb, becomes blind to Mt.Tai, and-"(Allessa).

    "Stop. I know the symptoms, I''ve seen them simply too much. Don''t worry I didn''t catch such a grave and fatal disease, neither I nor you would allow something like that. I simply Refuse to allow something like that to happen."(Aizen).

    "You bet."(Allessa).

    "Soo... Let''s go to the Bleach Verse?"(Aizen).

    "Sure. Let''s go!!"(Allessa).

 Chapter 245 - Soul: Old Friends.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    We reverted from our [Divine Animagus Form] to our human-like form. Both me and Allessa are shinning like real deities right now, which is exactly what we are. Thankfully with the use of our skills, we can turn back into a more "normal" appearance. Yeah, I know there is nothing normal on a 2,17 meters tall gorgeous elven beauty, and a handsome golden-eyed and golden-haired 2,10 meters tall man.

    We probably would stick like sore thumbs in any crowd of people that isn''t on a very fantasy heavy anime, like DxD. But we at least aren''t shining and radiating Divine power like the two deities we are. Like this, we can at least pass as some unique-looking people.

    "Well... Before we go to bleach, I would like to stop at the previous universe. I want to at least see how my friends are doing."(Aizen). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51914928470152956 for visiting.

    "It sounds like a wonderful idea... And that universe is one the way so it won''t take much time anyway."(Allessa).

    "*Deadpan*Allessa. You do know that distance is just a simple number for us right? We can easily instantly arrive at our destination."(Aizen).

    "I know. I just wanted to pass on some information to the readers."(Allessa).

    "Et Tu, Alessa? ... "(Aizen).

    "I didn''t know breaking the fourth wall could be this fun. Now I know why you keep doing it some chapters back."(Allessa).

    "I just stopped because I wanted to repair the broken wall, you know?"(Aizen).

    "Okay, I will stop. Btu you gotta admit it is at least fun to do it."(Allessa).

    "That, I have no doubt."(Aizen).

    Then we got closer to each other and started doing the supreme and the lewdest act imaginable: Holding Hands. You could almost hear the thunder and rain in the background for experiencing such horrendous sin.

    And you could even hear children wearing in the background while their mothers cover their eyes in a vain hope of hampering the effects of such a sinful visage upon their children. ~Allessa Thinking~

    We looked at each other, our mental connection granting we could easily hear each other thoughts or memories. We could almost hear the crickets in the background when the silence engulfed both of our minds for a single second. Then we burst out laughing.

    "Hahaha... Never knew I would laugh about something like that."(Aizen).

    "Hehe... Some people say that when you are with people you love your mood improves drastically."(Allessa).

    "That I have to agree with you... I can''t remember a time where I felt depressed since we got together."(Aizen).

    "Me too."(Allessa).

    Still doing our lewd act AKA holding hands, we started walking together in the vastness of space while we talked. Suddenly after a single step, the scenery around us completely changed. We were able to go back to the university, in just a single step. there was no blur, no barrier-breaking, no impact, no shockwave, there was nothing. We simply moved.

    But when I arrived at that verse I immediately frowned, my [Clairvoyance] going overdrive picking up all the information after we left. Apparently, more than 100 years passed in this world...

    But something way more drastic than that happened, the world was completely destroyed. There only some debris and strange black blobs floating around where the earth should''ve been.

    When my [clairvoyance] finished picking the details I couldn''t help but get angry, at both myself, and at some shitty echo of a god.

    Apparently, my disappearance in the trapdoor room sends a bunch of ripples all around the world. And not the good kind.

    Zeus(Echo), grew extremely paranoid to the point he called a reunion on Mt.Olympus with every divine being of his pantheon. There he used the powers of the Throne of Olympus, to drain and absorb everyone''s divinity, becoming stronger and uglier in the process.

    Yeah, the guy became 100 meters tall, and his body was constantly changing between different faces and features. Like he was trying to be every god at the same time, which isn''t far from the truth.

    The bastard didn''t stop there of course. Thanks to the demigods that disappeared in the universe he went there to investigate who, and what caused it. Of course, the university wasn''t even a little bit receptive and friendly on received the 100 meters tall monstrosity, so they immediately refused.

    Zeus wasn''t receiving a "NO", for an answer so he massacred his way in. Almost every student and teacher died there, but some survived. Thankfully Elsa(Shark Girl), Rick(Demon), Gwen(Angel), somehow survived and formed a resistance group against Zeus.

    Zeus having basically cleaned the school decided to investigate everything inside of it. And by some twist of destiny, he found the trapdoor.

    While normally the seals on the trapdoor and the underground room would make this impossible, some idiot broke a lot of those seals when he invertedly started on the path to Buddhahood. Yeah, I am talking about me.

    Zeus like the arrogant imbecile that he is, went and investigate the room. And, of course, he ended up free the sealed being there. A Lich. Not just any Lich, it was THE LICH. It''s pretty close to the Lich you see in Adventure Time? Yeah, that one with huge black orbs for eyes with just a tiny green flame as pupils.

    Zeus being the arrogant shit that he is destroyed the seal and was eventually possessed by the Lich. a lich now that has a God''s body which contained every divinity from the Greek pantheon. You can already see where this is going.

    The Lich being the piece of shit that he is, immediately set for world destruction like he always wanted to do. If there is a being that is closest to the [Anti-Life] I would say that this Lich fits all the criteria, if God didn''t fill me in with images and all I would have become incredibly suspicious of Lich.

    The resistance group formed by my three friends quickly went to action and tried to stop lich to their best efforts. Suddenly the resistance started growing more and more, pantheons all over the other entered the resistance, the angels, devil, demons, fallen angels, and even God(Echo) joined the fray.

    Soon it was Lich against the entire world. People started hopping more and more, the resistance started winning against Lich legions, one by one battle was won, one by one territory was recovered.

    Soon, Elsa, Rick, and Gwen. Became Figureheads in the war, their accomplishments quickly promoting them to the highest ranks. Gwen Became the Archangel Gwenadiel, Rick Became the Maou Rickez Belial, and Elsa became the Deep Queen of the Oceans. They were three of the four leaders of the alliance, the Fourth leader was the Arcane University Headmaster Odjin.

    With them soon they were suppressing Lich''s advances and started to win more and more. When more than 90 years had passed, Lich finally completed his metamorphosis.

    Until now he was slowly fusing himself with Zeus(Echo), and after 90 years he succeeded. Lich became unstoppable, and in less than 5 years everything the resistance did was undone in the most brutal and gruesome ways.

    Normally death liek this wouldn''t upset me this much. Because, First; I was in a war for a long time in the Shinobi world death is basically in the job description so I literally saw it every day, Second; I know death is a natural part of life, and everyone that died here should reincarnate in the future.

    The problem is that this shitty Lich not only killed my friends in a humiliating and gruesome way, but he also trapped his souls as some kind of trophy. If they hadn''t gotten so strong in the time I was away they would be probably long dead.

    And this made me ANGRY.

    But instead of my face distorting in some angry and scary expression like expected. I simply assumed a calm and neutral face. Allessa knowing me better than anyone else immediately had some very loud alarm ringing in her head. When she looked at me and saw my calm and serene expression, she knew exactly what I am feeling.

    "...Try not to destroy this multiverse..."(Allessa).

    "... No. Promises..."(Aizen).

    My voice reflected the way my expression was, calm, serene, even. Which was somehow way more terrifying than if I was angry and shouting my lungs out.

    I was immediately able to locate Lich with my [Clairvoyance]. the bastard probably went to kill other planets with life in this universe, but that doesn''t matter to me.

    I take a deep breath and stopping reign myself in. Suddenly I started to shine like the god that I am. But this wasn''t just some simple aura, this was one of the purest holy auras in existence. Everything about me was shining golden now.

    I bring up my right hand. A strange golden circle the size of a beach ball forming in my right hand. With a low voice I say:

    "[Sage Art: Holy Release: Nine Heavens Purification]"

    The golden circle that was arround of my hand suddenly started expanding, and on speed leagues above the speed of light, it exploded outwards creating a devastating wave of holy energy that swept the entire universe we are in.

    The wave of Holy energy was so great that it cleaned everything not considered holy in the entirely of the universe. The color of space itself changed, now spotting golden color. Lich and his legions were immediately exterminated and purified like the ants they are.

    I literally superimposed my textures in the universe with my power perfectly cleansing it. Later due to how this universe ended up it would be nicknamed The Holy Universe. I literally terminated and cleansed everything not considered holy, all planets right now are filled with holy plants, holy rocks, holy water, holy elements. Everything is f.u.c.k.i.n.g golden too, even space and time.

    Thankfully, due to Lich being exterminated out of existence by my holy power, the souls of my friends were released. My expression soon returned to normal, the ever-friendly slightly smile, and Allessa even let out a sigh of relief for that.

    "You are really terrifying when you are angry. You literally superimposed your texture in this universe, transforming it into one of the holiest universes that I know of. And your Divine Chakra is already full... It is like you didn''t even spend anything to do all of this*Pointing at the universe*."(Allessa).

    "Well... I did consume a bit of my Divine Chakra, but the amount was so small, so inconsequent, that I literally recovered it instantaneously."(Aizen).

    "And don''t come at me with that crap. You can literally do the same shit."(Aizen).

    "Tehehe."(Allessa)

    "Now... what are you going to do with your friend''s souls?"(Allessa).

    "Well... as we are going to the Bleach world... I thought we could send them to the soul society for them to eventually become shinigami."(Aizen).

    "That sounds like a great idea. Do you need some help?"(Allessa).

    "Nah, I got it. It''s time to show everyone my Third Eye ability that I''ve been so mysterious about."(Aizen).

    "F.u.c.kign Finally! Even I was getting fed up with the drama."(Allessa).

    I merely Sweat dropped at Allessa''s comment.

    With a deep breath, I willed my third eye to open. Suddenly a discrete slit became more apparent in my forehead. I open my third eye, immediately activating my [Divine Rinnesharingan], I also decided to open my other two eyes, so right now my whole five eyes were loud open.

    You see, the ability of my third eye is called [Soul Control]. Yes, you read it right, [Soul Control]. I can literally control the soul of anything in existence. And do remember that this also has souls of sorts, so it''s like I have an absolute control upon reality itself.

    And before you ask. Yes, I do indeed wish to recreate Dark Souls Spells for my use, a [Crystal Soul Spear] or a [Soul Geyser] will surely fit nicely in my arsenal, not to mention the Miracles, since I am a literal God they ought to be extremely powerful.

    Opening my eyes, I use my [Soul Control] to simply pick up all the souls Lich tr.a.p.ed, and send them back to the cycle of reincarnation. And yes, I just sent an entire galaxy''s worth of souls to reincarnate. The new influx of reincarnators will sure as hell cause some mass panic. And yes, I did indeed send each one to their preferred or desired world. Sadly I didn''t go one by one granting them some cheat, but that isn''t exactly needed, all of them have been folded by the holy energy of my attack, so most of them will have a holy soul the equivalent of a saint(weak).

    "Did you really need to play the ROB(Random Omnipotent Being), and send everyone in the cycle? "(Allessa).

    "Ehh... No? But I saw the chance and took it."(Aizen).

    "You do know that thanks to that you will become extremely notorious and famous in the Omniverse right?"(Allessa).

    "... I didn''t think about that... I seriously just wanted to play the ROB. It was one of my dreams."(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* At Least it will be extremely entertaining."(Allessa).

    "Yup, I am planning on making a T.V. program that follows the lives of everyone I reicarnated. It will be sure as hell something entertaining I can show to the Omni Council."(Aizen).

    "That is indeed a great idea for a first impression."(Allessa).

    "So... Let''s go to bleach now?"(Aizen).

    "Yup, let''s go. We already delayed it enough."(Allessa).

    Taking the souls of my three friends and putting them in stasis, I took Allessa''s hand and took a single step, immediately arriving in the Blech universe.

 Chapter 246 - Soul: Bleach with friends.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    In one single step, I quickly arrived at the Bleach universe. Allessa and I were handholding, my third eye still remained open allowing me to carry my friends'' souls. We are currently in space, outside of the milk way to be more exact.

    "First and foremost I will send my friends'' souls to Soul Society."(Aizen).

    "Good. Do you want me to use some magic? it''s just to guarantee they will be treated and admitted to the shinigami academy as soon as possible?"(Allessa).

    "Thanks. I appreciated the help."(Aizen).

    With a wave of my hand, I send my friends'' souls to a certain place in the Rokongai district, the place I choose was on the nicer ones, a Shinigami of good heart will then pass through the place where he would find them, and seeing as they have a high level of Reyrioku he will bring them to the shinigami academy. There they would wake up and be filled in on where they are.

    "It''s nice what you are doing for them. But why don''t you go welcome them yourself?"(Allessa)

    "We need to ''Become Shinigamis'' first. We can''t exactly appear there the way we are now."(Aizen).

    "I know. But with your [Soul Control] skill this should be somewhat easy, no?"(Allessa).

    "Yup, it''s pretty simple. But a good explanation is also in order. If we do things without context this will soon become too chaotic to understand."(Aizen).

    "I understand."(Allessa).

    "Well, First and foremost I think I should start from the beginning. We have Three aspects of soul energy here. First, there is the Reiryoku: Reiryoku is the raw spiritual power a soul possesses. Humans with high Reiryoku are more sensitive to the spiritual world and can sometimes see spirits of the dead; both plusses and Hollows. In Toshiro Hitsugaya''s case, prior to him becoming a Shinigami, his vast amount of Reiryoku even affected his grandmother by freezing the surrounding air. The size of your Reiryoku is usually decided by your soul core size, quality, and density." (Aizen).

    "So...Reiryoku in a more summarized manner is the soul equivalent of a chakra pool or mana pool."(Allessa).

    "Yup. The second and probably most famous one is Reiatsu: Reiatsu is the pressure, or the physical manifestation of Reiryoku, which is achieved through control. Shinigami learn to control their Reiryoku at the Shin''o Academy(Shinigami Academy). Reiatsu is used both in defense; Aizen negating Sui Feng''s Suzumebachi, as well as offensively; Ichigo''s Getsuga Tensho. Someone with high Reiatsu can easily overwhelm individuals with lesser Reiatsu, making it difficult for them to move, or even breathe. Thanks to Reiatsu that some shinigami can do a lot of things, like breaking giant walls or showing impressive strength."(Aizen).

    "So Reiatsu it''s basically how much output of Reryoku you can use and affect the physical world. Something like how your Chakra Control determines how much Chakra you can truly efficiently use instead of wasting it in the air."(Allessa).

    "Yeah, something in those lines. The last one is Reishi is the building material that everything in the spirit realm is made of, including human souls. It also exists in the human world in lesser quantities and is utilized by Quincy to create spirit weapons. Of course, Reishi also composes the spiritual bodies of Souls, including Hollows and Shinigami, and everything in Hueco Mundo and Soul Society. Reishi is invisible and intangible to mortals, with the exception of spiritually aware ones such as the Quincy or Fullbringers."(Aizen).

    "So it''s basically a fancy name to the Soul Core thing you keep talking about right?"(Allessa).

    "Yup, and thanks to my third eye skill [Soul Control], I have control of these three aspects."(Aizen).

    "Interesting... It will definitely make our way in this world way smoother than it is already going to be... Btu my guess is that you won''t be using it."(Allessa).

    "Hah, you know me so well. I don''t want to cheat, so I will try to learn control by myself. Considering I am a god and have huge reserves of chakra my Reiryoku is probably monstrous to an absurd level."(Aizen).

    "It''s not you that has to deal with infinity soul energy Aizen. "(Allessa).

    "For now at least. When I learn your true magic I don''t doubt I will have the same headache too."(Aizen).

    "Sigh*, it''s a pain sometimes, I tell you."(Allessa).

    "Can you still increase the quality and density of your energy even after becoming infinity?"(Aizen).

    "Of course you can. Now how should we proceed with this Shinigami thing? "(Allessa).

    "Hmm... I have some pretty diabolical ideas..."(Aizen).

    "You are going to mix our Reiryoku with a hollow''s won''t you?"(Allessa).

    "Yep."(Aizen).

    "Isn''t Hollow like some kind of corrupted and vile creatures? So your soul seeing as it is literally one of the holiest in existence probably will pulverize the things if you even got close."(Allessa).

    "Well, I have some theories... This world has Hell, right?"(Aizen).

    "Yep... Ah, I know where this is going."(Allessa).

    "So I made some assassination between chakra and soul and got some conclusions. My opinion is that Hollows are the same as Shinigamis. They are simply two sides of the same coin. Hollows are the Yang part and the Shinigami Yin."(Aizen).

    "Ahh, I see. Yang represents; aggression clearly show in the Hollows'' l.u.s.t for battle and action, vitality is clearly shown in the Hollows'' ability to easily regenerate, Physical strength clearly shows how physically strong and resistant most hollows are. So you could easily say the Hollows are the Yang part. The Shinigami usually display order, intelligence, techniques both physical and spell-like in nature. So they could easily be called the Yin side."(Allessa).

    "You got it. So I wanted to "contaminate" my soul with hollow Reiryoku."(Aizen).

    "Aren''t this going to make you go on a rampage as Ichigo did? I may be able to hold you off for some time since you will fight dumbly, but the aftermath of something like that would be too disastrous."(Allessa).

    "That is what normally would happen. But you forgot about a simple skill of my Divine Torso Bone; [Absolute Balance], meaning that my balance is always absolute."(Aizen).

    "Wait... so the moment you ''contaminate'' your Soul with a Hollow''s, your Soul Bone will instantly balance that, which will enable you to easily fuse your Shinigami and Hollow Reiryoky."(Allessa).

    "Exactly. But before starting I think I should clarify some things. We do not have fate chains, our body and soul are ''fused'' since we become Gods. Second, we probably won''t have a Zanpakutou spirit or inner hollow."(Aizen).

    "I was already expecting that... we are simply too strong for something like that. Our inner hollow and Zanpakutou Spirit will probably be extinguished or assimilated the moment we activate our Reiatsu."(Allessa).

    "I also think that is truly a pity. But I guess it is kind of expected. And I don''t think the only motive is just because we are too strong, I also think it is because of our Godhood business. Maybe due to that, we have long since assimilated our Zanpakutou spirit and Inner Hollow."(Aizen).

    "Wait... Didn''t we need to ''contaminate'' our soul with Hollow Reiryoku before we even have an inner Hollow?"(Allessa).

    "I literally said that Shinigami and Hollow are two sides of the same coin. Heck, we even made the Yin-Yang comparison. Everyone has an inner hollow already, we just need to awaken it. Sadly, as I said ours has long since been assimilated."(Aizen).

    "I understand. How are you going to go through this?"(Allessa).

    "Well... I will use my bullshit skill [Soul Control]. With that, I can easily help you awaken the Yang side of your soul. But first, I want to do mine, I will be both the beta tester and the test subject, don''t worry."(Aizen)

    "*Rolls eyes* IF you weren''t already certain it would work you probably wouldn''t even be trying it. I know how much paranoid you are Aizen."(Allessa).

    "Tehehe. Ok, I will start."(Aizen).

    Using the [Soul Control] I quickly picked up a bit of the highest quality Hollow Reiryoku I could find. In a Swift motion, I quickly contaminated my own pure Reiryoku with it.

    Immediately a huge internal explosion occurred in my soul. My own soul started to adopt a more savage and primal way, it started to violently surge and lash away, it was like a primal beast long dormant was awakening from its slumber. My [Absolute Balace] quickly took care of things and started balancing my conflicting Reiryoku, in about a moment my Reiryoky was equally dived between half hollow and half Shinigami Reiryoku.

    My Reiryoku did indeed grow thanks to this. But it''s more accurate to say that it was finally complete and properly balanced. Soon I willed it with my third eye, and the two aspects of my soul slowly blended and fused together becoming the perfect and mostly balanced mixed Reiryoku. The Yin and Yang side of my soul was finally complete.

    "Do I look any different?"(Aizen)

    "Nah, You look the same."(Allessa).

    "I feel I little more relaxed and at ease... It was like my soul is finally complete and balanced right now. If I knew the Hollow side was equally important like this I would have gone to the Bleach universe sooner..."(Aizen).

    "It''s useless to keep lamenting about the past... You are doing it now and that is all that matters."(Allessa).

    "*Deadpan* Allessa... You can literally go back in time."(Aizen).

    "Yeah, but you know I hate creating alternative timelines... it''s just a headache after the other."(Allessa).

    "I completely agree with you. So ready to have the Yang side of your soul awakening?"(Aizen).

    "Bring it on."(Allessa).

    With the same movement, I pick a little bit of Hollow Reiryoku and "contaminate" Allessa''s soul. Her soul understandably started doing the same as mine, lashing out violently, agitated, aggressive. But in the face of my third eye, it was all useless.

    It took way more time as Allessa didn''t have a bullshit skill like [Absolute Balance], but I was eventually able to balance her Reiryoku and fuse her soul Yang and Yin side as I did.

    "So...? "(Aizen). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51937618782384379 for visiting.

    "It does indeed feel amazing. Heck, my Heavens Feel got a huge boost too."(Allessa).

    "Glad to hear it. Now we can finally release ou Shikai, and eventually Bankai. But before we go to the Soul society we need to feel like Shinigami for the others..."(Aizen).

    "Hmm... Maybe we can use a fine Reiatsu layer around our body? Our you simple create a [Primordial Rune] seal on the world that makes for the others to only be able to perceive us as Shinigamis."(Allessa).

    "The second one sounds like a good idea. We don''t have the necessary Reiatsu control to do such a precise and fine thing liek your first suggestion. Yes, I can use my third eye. But as I said, I want to learn how to do these kinds of things on my own, and not have to rely on my cheat-like ability."(Aizen).

    "Hmm... that gave some ideas. I could learn to use my [Force Control] in the same way. And I bet that our skills will become even more overpowered if we improve our own control of them. Maybe they could even evolve to something even more ridiculous."(Allessa).

    "Indeed."(Aizen).

    But before closing my eyes I saw an opportunity. Seeing as my friends have yet to be found by the good-hearted Shinigami, I thought about giving them the same boost I give myself and Allessa. With but a tough I repeated the process of awakening the Yang Side of their soul and promptly fusing it with their Yin side creating the Yin-Yang perfect balance of the Soul. It was also way easier doing it on them seeing as they were also way weaker than me and Allessa. This will thankfully give them a most necessary boost for the troubles on the horizon, not that they are in any real danger with me here in the first place.

    I guess I will visit them a week from now on when they are more used to their environment and have already got through the shock of dying and still being alive. Hmm... I can also enter the academy...

    "Hey, Allessa... What do you think about entering the academy?"(Aizen).

    "Hmm... It definitely sounds interesting, and it will also give me some time to analyze their magic system here(Kido)."(Allessa).

    "If we get bored we can just finish it by the fast course and do our thing."(Aizen).

    "Indeed."(Allessa).

 Chapter 247 - Soul: ShinĹŤ Academy.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    We of course decided to use the week before we get to soul society to get our [Reiatsu] under control. We don''t want to shatter reality with our sheer [Reiatsu] that would be bad.

    First day:

    "Hmmm... It''s better we practice our control first Allessa."(Aizen).

    "Definitely. we both know how control is extremely important. It will give you both more flexibility and creativity, and even if you have the [Reiatsu] to spare I don''t want to was my energy meaninglessly."(Allessa).

    "Besides, I don''t want to spiritually awaken every living being in this universe. I don''t think the world would survive something like that."(Aizen).

    "Yeah... With our huge reserves that is not just a possibility, but a dangerous truth to the habitants of the universe."(Allessa).

    "*Sigh* I really want to go all out sometimes you know?"(Aizen).

    "We probably could... if we used one of your 10 worlds, they technically have the same durability as you soo..."(Allessa).

    We trained our control extensively, of course, I didn''t forget to use [Clairvoyance] to spy on the Shin''¨­ Academy. Thanks to that I got some pretty good control training, at least for the first day they would be enough for now.

    And yes, I am not going to use [Wood Clones]. Didn''t want to clear my enjoyment of improving by myself, I honestly didn''t need clones anymore. I am strong enough that very few people can match me in the Omniverse, so I doubt I would need a clone to "accelerate" my training.

    Yes, clones were just that, means to accelerate my training, means for me to improve faster. I had the need to be stronger because a lot of beings were way stronger than me, but right now isn''t needed anymore. So clone skills will likely not surface anymore.

    Besides the fact that I want to enjoy something like learning new things with Allessa. I really have outgrown any need for clones. If I feel like using some haxs I can always simply use my [Clairvoyance]. Yeah, [Clairvoyance] is op like that.

    [Clairvoyance] also gives me some pretty mean skills like [Path to Victory], I literally have the best way step by step program to my desired objective. If I [Path to Victory], I literally don''t have to worry about losing any more. But I refuse to do it, I don''t want my life becoming something boring predictable, and monotone.

    Another skill that differently from [Path to Victory] I will definitely use sometimes is [Fate''s Path], it''s basically a magic GPS that shows me direction to what place I want to go. So if I say I wanted to go to heaven, it will quickly show me a path for it, and like any GPS I can choose what kind of path I want. Be it easy, fast, short, direct, yadda yadda. it''s a pretty useful skill if I get lost.

    "Stop monologuing, we should be training our control right now."(Allessa).

    "*Sigh*, I was just explaining some cool skill of my [Clairvoyance]."(Aizen).

    "Which ones?"(Allessa).

    "[Path to Victory] and [Fate''s Path]."(Aizen).

    "[Fate''s Path] is nice and useful, but [Path to Victory] sounds like it would make your life very boring."(Allessa).

    "You have no idea Allessa. No idea."(Aizen)

    Second Day:

    We continued training our control without stopping, we are progressing very slowly. And when I say we, I mean me. Apparently [Heavens Feel] gave Allessa quite the prodigious talent with soul-related stuff.

    Well, I am the equivalent of a monkey when it comes to [Reiatsu] control right now. This means I am making quite a huge progress, previously I was the equivalent of a dumb newborn at controlling my [Reiatsu] now I am the equivalent of a Monke.

    "I did it. I finally returned to Monke. I finally achieved it."(Aizen).

    "*Deadpan* Only if it''s in [Reiatsu] control."(Allessa).

    Day Three:

    Thanks to our experience training control for other types of energy, we were progressing rather quickly. Sadly Reiatsu was still new territory for us so that was still slow.

    If any Shinigami heard my thoughts they would certain cough blood in envy. Slow? How the f.u.c.k that is slow? Your mother is slow.

    Day Four:

    We started to get creative with our control training. We would constantly play different games with our [Reiatsus] making sure they interact with each other, we played ball, baseball, basketball, volleyball. And a bunch of other games, it was pretty fun and it served as both control and fun time for us.

    Day Five:

    My [Reiatsu] control is the equivalent of someone in the 4th year of the Academy. This is something extremely impressive considering how Massive my [Reiatsu] truly is.

    But I could see that my progress was slowing down considerably. Understandable, because I not only have a huge [Reiatsu] but my hollow side awakened and merged, meaning that my [Reiatsu] is naturally more aggressive than the typical Shinigami''s(Yin).

    Allessa is also with the same problems on her hands. She is a little bit ahead of me but she is also suffering the same fate. I already guessed we would have a little bit more difficult than normal thanks to our circ.u.mstances, but instead of us getting troubled or sad because of it, we are the exact opposite. We both grew extremely excited at having an obstacle like that, it will only make our eventual success even more pleasant.

    Day Six:

    We progressed rather nicely here, we both reached a 5th-year student, pretty close to a 6th year. As you probably expected it''s becoming more and more problematic to improve by leaps and bounds as I did at the start.

    Another problem arose too. Our [Reiatsu] and [Reiryoku] have been growing nonstop since we started training. This is, of course, normal, the more you train, the more you progress, basic math here. This is also a normal occurrence to most Shinigami in the academy, but it is normally slow and steady progress they have as they train, so they barely notice it.

    The problem is that any slight increase in my [Reiatsu] is f.u.c.k.i.n.g humungous. So I am basically in a constant run against my own improvement. I need to learn control and learn it efficiently enough that I can win the run against my increase with a large margin so I can still continue progressing. If I draw a tie with my [Reiatsu] increase my control essentially didn''t progress, meaning that I just wasted a lot of time.

    Allessa has a whole different slew of problems. Infinity energy is no joke. Thankfully she has [Heavens Feel] to help her.

    Day Seven:

    We basically did the same as previously just with a little bit more fervor. We reached firmly the 6th year student control patamar. Yeah, the progress is slow down considerably, I know. Isn''t that exciting? do you know how fun it is to be in a constant run with your own progress? it is incredible. I love it. Allessa is of the same opinion.

    Guess I also should update you on the progress of my other things. Yes, I wasn''t just doing [Teiatsu] control here. honestly, I am a God, multitasking is basically in the job description there.

    Ok, I admit I didn''t multitask that much. I wanted to enjoy these moments of training and improving. The only thing I continued to do outside of [Reitasu] control training if of course training my [Divine Chakra].

    What? you thought I would stop? That is basically going against one of my mottos: "Be better than yourself from yesterday". and training my [Chakra] is something I''ve been doing for such a long time that I honestly don''t want to stop. Yes, the increase is minimal, but I am still increasing it. Every day my chakra pool grows, my density improves, and my quality improves. And I don''t pretend to stop any time soon. If there is one thing that I learned by becoming a God is that the Omniverse awaits no one, so if I stop, get hedonist, and complacent, some upstart young master may surpass me one day. And I will kill myself before I let something like that happen. So I make sure to never stop improving, even if it''s a minuscule amount.

    Yes, I have literally all the time I would need. So why concern me with something like that? That is exactly the type of pathetic thinking that made some 1000 years old devils on DxD be weak as hell even with their hax imagination-based magic. The pun was intended. So I make sure to always improve my [Divine Chakra] even when I am currently training my [Reiatsu] control.

    Day eight:

    So now our week-long training session has finished, I and Allessa sat firmly on an academy graduate when it comes to controlling. It''s pretty weak, yes, but we are still pretty satisfied with our huge progress during this time. We really trained hard.

    "Ready to enter the soul society?"(Aizen)

    "Yup. Let''s go."(Allessa).

    With a single step, we appear in one of the lows numbered Rokungai districts, this place is pretty close to the Shinigami academy so we have to barely walk to get there.

    Right now I am wearing [Firmament], which is in the form of a simple deep blue Kimono, someone could easily see the incredibly powerful godlike muscles underneath. Allessa is using a white and red Yukata that accentuates her beauty quite clearly.

    Side by side, holding hands, we slowly walked towards Seireitei, more specifically the direction of the Shinigami Academy.

    Unfortunately, we weren''t exactly inconspicuous, even if we aren''t shining like normal, we are still an extremely tall and beautiful couple, so we could easily stick out in the crowd like a sore thumb. but that wasn''t exactly what the commotion was all about, it was something else.

    "Is that Aizen Taichou?"

    "Did he color his hair?"

    "Wow, he looks way more handsome now."

    "The golden hair definitely suits him better."

    "I like the brown color a little bit more, it''s more down earth and I thought it suited Aizen Taichou."

    "Nah golden color at least makes him a little more unique."

    "A little more handsome you wanna say."

    "Shhh, he will hear that."

    "Wait... Now that I look closely... Isn''t Aizen Taichou way taller right now? And more Handsome Too?"

    "Impressive. Aizen Taichou is truly impressive. He managed to get taller with no one being the wiser. And even more handsome too."

    "What did he eat to get so tall in such a little time..."

    "I want to know what kind of make-up he is using, no one gets this way more handsome without-"

    I tuned those people off. I was honestly getting dumber by the minute by their conclusions. And no, I won''t say that they are talking about Allessa. How the f.u.c.k no one thought I could be someone other than Aizen(Captain). Is it that difficult to process that I could be just another person that looks similar to the bastard? The silver lining is that the amount of pranks I can pull thanks to that is pretty staggering.

    Soon we reached the line for the Shinigami Academy enrollment. The line was really taking too much f.u.c.k.i.n.g time, but thankfully, em and Allessa could entertain ourselves with a little bit of [Reiatsu] control training, it''s definitely something great to pass the time.

    Soon it was our time to talk with one of the Officers responsible for our enrollment in the academy. Sadly the officer isn''t anyone I know. But his name tag reads Matsuda.

    Matsuda looked like he wanted to die, very badly. This must be one of those mind-numbing jobs that will probably kill you out of sheer boredom. I sincerely pity poor Matsuda.

    "Name?"(Matsuda).

    "Aizen Senju"(Aizen).

    "Age?"(Matsuda).

    "Close to 3000"(aizen).

    "Please enter in the door at my right side, there your test will be conducted. Good Luck."(Matsuda).

    "Thanks, Matsuda."(Aizen)

    "Next."(Matsuda).

    "Name?"(Matsuda).

    "Allessa Zoey Windrunner."(Allessa).

    "Age?"(Matsuda).

    "Does it even matter?"(Allessa).

    "Please enter in the door at my right side, there your test will be conducted. Good Luck."(Matsuda). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''%C5%8D-academy._51961490210607455 for visiting.

    Allessa simply sent a look of pity towards Matsuda and went towards the right side door following me.

    "Poor Matsuda. This job is so mind-numbing boring his brain simply gave up."(Aizen).

    "He is probably simply going in the Automatic right there. He didn''t even blink when I answered my age with ''does it even matter?''."(Allessa).

    "If we make captain one day we gotta give Matsudaa little help."(Aizen).

    "Definitely. Someone is certainly going to gnash their teeth in anger seen our shitty responses."(Allessa).

    "Just for that, this is more than worth it."(Aizen).

 Chapter 248 - Soul: Entrance exam.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}.

    .

    .

    .

    Passing through the door we reached some sort of reception hall. There were a bunch of wooden chairs organized around, probably for when there is a lot of people to make examinations, thankful today the movement seems to be rather mild as there are simply three men and four women sitting in those chairs.

    Those people all spotted different degrees of emotions, one was anxious, the other was confident, one of the women was daydreaming. I and Allessa simply scanned the room for polite reasons only, and then we went for the reception desk.

    Reaching the reception desk the secretary dressed in the typical Shinigami shihakusho, like Matsuda she also spotted a nameplate that read Naomi. Much like Matsuda Naomi spotted heavy tiredness in her eyes, but different from Matsuda she still had some will to continue existing. She looked at us for a very long time, it was like her brain itself was trying to process the appeared of the two people in front of her. As it was taking way too much time I decided to politely interrupt her.

    "Excuse me. Matsuda-San send both of us here. How should we proceed?"(Aizen).

    Naomi''s brain seems to reboot in real-time, and she immediately followed the same action pattern she has repeated at least a thousand times. Much like Matsuda, it''s like she has done this so much that she doesn''t even need to pay attention to it.

    "A sorry. Here are your numbers, just wait a little bit and pay attention to when they are called."(Naomi).

    "Thanks, Naomi. Have a nice day."(Aizen).

    I and Allessa pick the small plaques Naomi has given us. Mine read 87 and Allessa''s 88, we simply calmly went to an empty corner in the hall and sat there.

    "Did you think her brain was going to make the connection?"(Aizen).

    "Possibly. But due to your interruption, it stopped entirely, perhaps if you had waited for a bit more she would have shouted and exclaimed ''Aizen Taichou.''"(Allessa).

    Time passed relatively fast, I and Allessa keep making some small talk and sharing some of our ideas for future projects. Slowly the others inside the room were called.

    "86"

    So I am next. I am quite curious to see what kind of test it is, but I don''t want to spill myself right now, i and Allessa are having so much fun like this. If I use [Clairvoyance] it would completely kill all the fun.

    "A pity it isn''t 69ˇ­"(Aizen).

    "Indeed. So many opportunities missedˇ­ So many lame jokes lostˇ­ It''s like even the author is tired of 69 jokes."(Allessa).

    "How could it be. The blasphemy. Lets-"(Aizen).

    Sadly I was cut from spouting my monologue when a tired voice called out loud.

    "87"

    Sorry, I can''t help it. Getting up I look at Allessa with a surprised face and say.

    "Is this the bite of 87?"

    Allessa just sent me a deadpan look, her mouth twitched a little showing she wanted to either laugh or say how lame that one was. I decided to use my special move, the tactical retreat, to go to my examination before she gets the chance to reply.

    Entering the door at the side of the reception desk I passed through Naomi who was still maintaining a thinking look on her face. Wow. Just. Wow.

    Entering the door I was greeted by a corridor I continued walking on it until I saw another Shinigami. He didn''t have a name plaque so I guess he must be filling for someone here. The Shinigami looked at me and said.

    "First door to the right, it''s impossible to miss. A teacher will conduct your examination, do not worry if you didn''t bring anything to write with, the teacher can easily let you borrow some."(Random Shinigami).

    I simply nodded at him and went to my destination, the door was indeed easy to spot. Reaching the door I knocked at it normally. From the inside, a tired voice answered.

    "Enter candidate 87"

    I entered the room and looked around. It looked like the typical classroom, full of tables and chairs, my estimate is that it has a place for a total of 24 people. There was only one table with a small stack of papers in it. At the side of the papers, a pencil and an eraser brand new could be spotted. A writing test, huh.

    The teacher with a monotonous voice showing he couldn''t care less about what is happening barely looked from his book and said.

    "Sit and you can start. And you stop when I say you need to stop. Clear."(Teacher).

    "Clear"(Aizen).

    I just sat on the chair, which proved to be quite the challenge, apparently, school chairs aren''t made for 2,10 meters tall people. I just simply rolled my eyes and put the table on top of my knew while I did my test.

    The test was most filled with simply common questions like:

    "Circle which one is a Katana."

    "How many squads there are?"

    "What is the Job of a Shinigami?"

    "Yuki has 2540 oranges, she chooses to divide them equally among her 12 friends. How many oranges each of them ended up with?"

    Most of the questions were like that, pretty easy stuff. I guess they just want to test or common knowledge or something. There are also some questions more in-depth about shinigami, I guess these ones are to know which class we will be sent to. I finished the test rather easily, the teacher seeing my test finished sent me to the second and final test.

    "There is a fancy door at the end of the corridor. There will be your last test. Good Luck."

    I nodded at the teacher and simply exited the classroom going to the place of the final test. But in front of the fancy door, there was a guard. He looked as bored as Matsuda, he didn''t even look at my face, when I got close he simply said.

    "After the door, you will have to go down some stairs. This is your final test. Good Luck."

    Nodding once more I passed through the door and started descending the stairs. The place looked quite a little bit deep underground. Must be to properly contain the [Reiatsu] outbursts, I doubt any student that just enrolled at the academy would have enough control of their [Reiatsu] to not cause a commotion when they test it. Thankfully I at least got mine under control to be the equivalent of an academy graduate so I guess I won''t have that many problems.

    Reached the end of the stair I appeared in a strange place. It was circular like some kind of arena,w waiting for me was five teachers sitting on a higher table, at their right side there was a door presumably the exit of this place.

    When the teacher called Saito saw my relaxed look and slightly smile he seems to start some Vietnam flashbacks of a time long past. Probably is drawing the similarities between me and my evil twin. Sadly it wasn''t Saito who spoke but Monemi, an older female teacher that seems to be the proctor of this final exam.

    "Welcome candidate 87. This is your final exam. Here we will test your [Reiryoku] and your skill with a sword."(Monemi).

    "Understood"(Aizen)

    Monemi nodded at my short and direct-to-the-point attitude, it seems like she also doesn''t like wasting time. She quickly continued explaining the first part of the test.

    "We will first start by measuring your [Reiryoku]. Here, touch this orb and send your [Reiatsu] in, don''t worry about holding back everyone here is a seasoned Shinigami who can take care of themselves."(Monemi).

    Woman, are you crazy? if I don''t hold back I can probably destroy your entire universe. But instead of saying that I just nodded and touched the crystal ball. With all my will, my determination, with everything I had, I tried to send the smallest, of the smallest, of the smallest bits of my [Reiatsu]. I squeezed myself the most I could. Thankfully I couldn''t sweat anymore, because if I could I would probably be sweating buckets.

    Thankfully even if my control is rather lacking for the amount of [Reiatsu] I have, I was able to send the tiniest bit to the crystal ball.

    *BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANG*

    Said crystal ball immediately glowed brightly and disappeared out of existence. Did I just put so much pressure on the measuring device it literally gave up its existence entirely?

    It also appears that I wasn''t the only one surprised. Monemi, Saito, and the other three teachers are looking at the previous location of the crystal ball with stupid surprised faces. Monemi thankfully was able to recover rather fast from the surprise.

    "*Sigh* It appears that we have another Hitsugaya in our hands."(Monemi)

    The other looked at her like she is an idiot. Are you comparing this monster with that ant? this guy literally evaporated the frigging crystal ball. Hitsugaya just broke it.

    "*sigh* the sword test won''t be necessary. You have been approved, and you will be assigned to our best class, class S. Goo Luck."(Monemi).

    After that, a Shinigami entered the arena and proceed to escort me to through a slew of stairs I think will lead to the academy. And I was proven right when we reached the surface again I was face to face with the building of the Shinigami academy. The Shinigami which escorted me simply looked at me and said.

    "Someone has already been called, He will give you a tour of the academy and show you dormitory."

    he started to leave, but before he could I decided to ask a question.

    "Well, I am married. Can I live with my wife?"(Aizen).

    "Yes, you can. Be sure to talk with your guide tho, he will know what to do."

    "Ok. Thank you."

    The shinigami nodded and went back to his post. I simply waited for a few more minutes when Allessa appeared, being escorted by the same Shinigami from previously. He barely looked at me before repeating the same things he said to me to Allessa. After saying that he simply went back from where he came from.

    "How was your test?"(Allessa).

    "Fine. I ended up extinguishing my crystal out of existence. You?"(Aizen).

    "Same. They still had somewhat surprised expressions on their face when I arrived. They got even more surprised at my results and ended up shouting things like ''Another one'', ''other monster'' and the was even a ''what the f.u.c.k''in the middle. "(Allessa).

    "Hah. I bet you laughed at their faces."(Aizen).

    "Of course. Who do you think I am?"(Allessa).

    "My lovely wife?"(Aizen).

    "You bet."(Allessa).

    After that, we walked together towards the academy, and there was indeed a guide waiting for us. He looked like a middle-aged man and his name plaque read Kai. Seeing us reaching the academy at the same time Kai said.

    "Hello, I am Kai. I will be your guide today, it''s also nice to see that you both have already made a friend."(Kai).

    We looked at each other and seeing the smirk on Allessa face I knew we were on the same page on this one.

    "~Yes, we are very good ''friends''. So much that we wanted to share a room together~"(Aizen).

    "~Yes, yes. I would LOVE to share a room with this handsome boy.~"(Allessa).

    Kai looked a little bit fl.u.s.tered at the way we talked. He scrambled a bit before replying.

    "T-the academy doesn''t permit that kind of relationship between s-students"(Kai).

    "~What are you talking about Kai-san. We are just very good friends~"(Aizen).

    "~ It appears that Kai-san has a very dirty mind~"(Allessa).

    Kai seems to look even redder somewhat. Allessa and I are honestly holding out laugher seeing his reaction. Seeing our expressions Kai seem to somehow snap.

    "Dirty? Your mother is dirty. Your whole family is dirty."(Kai).

    We simply couldn''t hold our laugh anymore, I and Allessa just burst out laughing at Kai''s outburst.

    "Relax Kai-San. We are married, we would like to request the joint quarters."(Aizen).

    "Y-you, why did- *Sigh* whatever, they don''t pay me enough for this shit."(Kai).

    Kai tossed the papers he had in his hand and angrily walked out of the academy.

    "Did we just-"(Aizen).

    "I can''t believe it-"(Allessa). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51987702916118189 for visiting.

    "Hahahahahaha."(Aizen/Allessa).

    "The guy f.u.c.k.i.n.g rage quitted just for that? what the hell?"(Aizen).

    "The jobs here must be really stressful."(Allessa).

    "Tell me about it."(Aizen).

    "Guess we will need to find our room by ourselves eh."(Allessa).

    "At least he left his papers here."(Aizen).

    I picked up the papers and there was indeed a map of the school, our supposed future schedule, the male, female, and joint dormitories. And apparently a wallet.

    "Huh, Kai forgot his wallet."(Aizen).

    Allessa simply nodded in affirmation and seeing as his walled has no worth to me I simply tossed it into the air. The wallet traveled for some great miles until it reached Kai hitting him in the head. I could only hear a shout "What the F.u.c.k!" in the distance. Don''t look at me like that, at least I gave back his wallet.

    Following the map, we easily reached one of the empty jointly dormitories. And to the surprise of absolutely no one, we had neighbors. And I knew these neighbors fairly well.

    Hello Gwen and Rick.

 Chapter 249 - Soul: Old Friends.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    I and Allessa immediately looked at our joint room. It was a simple Japanese-style room, there were two tables on the floor, and the typical futon for the two of us. The floor was also the typical wooden floor you can find in those ancient Japanese houses, which isn''t far from the truth seen as we were on the Seireitei.

    "Nice room... Do you want to change styles or you want to continue with the Japanese-styled room?"(Allessa).

    "I wanted to go with eh style of the place. What do you think?"(Aizen).

    "I don''t mind. Going with the Japanese style for a bit does indeed feels like a nice change of pace."(Allessa).

    "I agree, a nice change would be nice. But first, I wanted to expand this room to at least give us a little bit more of comfort."(Aizen).

    "Hmmm a little bit more space would be nice, we can also change our bed a bit."(Allessa).

    "I want to give this room our unique touch while also not going to away from the Japanese theme."(Aizen).

    "A good decision. I agree."(Allessa).

    We spent the next four hours remodeling and changing our room, the end result was a bigger room, we still maintained the wooden floor but right it is made with my [Mokuton], we also upgraded our futon bed with some top-notch material I got using [Yin-Yang Release], we redecorated the place entirely. Sadly the walls are relatively empty right now, I said to allessa that I wanted to fill them with some paintings I made in the future, she agreed.

    We also made a matrix of [Primordial Runes] to help us regulate the temperature and soundproof our room. Yeah, it''s pretty obvious why the soundproof is necessary. We also made some sort of library room for us where there are a lot of shelves containing books for us to read some comfortably we can sit and enjoy some quiet time together. In the library room, there is also a fireplace, said fireplace is the entrance to our secret research institute where we will research and test things that are too dangerous to do outside. And yes, the research room is in another pocket dimension Allessa created, a good place for research and development.

    Our last modification on our room was the bathroom that was severely expanded to fit a whole hot spring and a bunch of different pools and showers. We didn''t forget to enchant the ceiling to look like the night sky.

    The last room is a mediation/training room, this place is where we will do our less destructive shinigami training. It more of a quiet place where we can meditate at will. And yes, we all went with the Japanese style, it was quite refreshing, to be honest, I like it, it reminds me of my home in the Senju Compound.

    We didn''t go extravagant and overboard as we did with the Shrek Castle. But we did indeed got ourselves a little bit of luxury, and comfort. After finishing our room we simply gave each other a light kiss.

    "Finally finished."(Allessa)

    "That is what she said"(Aizen).

    There was a slow and awkward silence in the room, it was like I managed to completely break the good vibes in the atmosphere with just a comment. but the awkward silence was interrupted by both of us erupting in laugher.

    "Hahaha... You know. If I were the typical anime waifu, I would be beating you right now."(Allessa).

    "Yeah, I am thankful you can get the joke. And you know that only makes me love you even more, right?"(Aizen).

    She looked at me lovingly, seemly falling for me all over again in this single instant. It was a beautiful moment for both of us.

    "All these years together and you still know how to stir my heart and make me blush. I love you too."(Allessa).

    We kissed a little bit more, hugged each other, and simply sat on an armchair in the library room. allessa sat on my lap seemly enjoying the moment as much as I. S.e.x is good and all, but these kinds of moments that literally fill me with warmth, with love, with happiness, and it was for these kinds of precious moments that I wanted a partner in the first place, it was all for these kinds of moments that fill me with happiness.

    And I can''t help but think that I would literally do anything for her, if she had bad intentions towards me I would be f.u.c.k.i.e.d, or maybe I wouldn''t even have fallen for her if that was the case. Looking at Allessa I couldn''t help but think I made the right choice, and that I really need to marry this woman. I remember my father saying that when I really found the right person I would know, he tried to describe some of that to me but describing emotions is something really difficult, but I remember clearly like it was yesterday he said to me: "You will truly know she is the right person, when you want her to be the mother of your children, when you see her vomiting, sick and the only thing you feel is love and hope that she gets better, when you see her pregnant and struggling and your love for her didn''t diminish in the slightest. You will know you truly love her when she saw your worst and she helped and accepted you, when you got sick and she took care of you, when you were sad and lost and she helped you find the way. You will know it''s her when you find a true partner, someone who wants to stand by your side, someone who wants to truly live together sharing the good and the bad, someone who will give you her world without even blinking. But do remember son, relationsh.i.p.s are a two-way street, do not expect to receive someone''s world, if you aren''t willing to part with yours''." When my father''s voice briefly passed through my mind I already knew the simple answer to everything: I simply love her too much. And I truly want to see her in a beautiful wedding dress.

    "Thank you, Aizen. I love you."(Allessa).

    "I love you too Allessa. I know I already asked and you accepted, but I wanted to make a special event."(Aizen).

    "I know. We are [Telpehatic] connected, but I will make sure to not spy too much to no spoil the surprise. "(Allessa).

    "Don''t worry you will love what I am planing."(Aizen).

    "I am sure I will, I love everything about you my ~husband~"(Allessa).

    "Hehehe, I will make sure enjoy you lots tonight ~wifey~"(Aizen).

    After some make-out sessions, we saw that it was already 13:00 pm. And yes, I did indeed use [Clairvoyance] just to see the hours.

    "Let''s go eat something in the cafeteria? Or if you want I can make some food with my [Yain-Yang Release]"(Aizen).

    "Let''s go to the cafeteria, I wanted to try the typical Japanese food a little bit. Now that is a bit later I bet it will at least be less crowded."(Allessa).

    "Sure. Let''s see if Shinigami food is any different."(Aizen).

    We went to the Cafeteria and ate something rather nice and simple. Ramen, yeah I know it isn''t the most typical food but we both decided it at least sounded good as a first try to this place. And we were right the ramen was pretty good, no way near Ichiraku, but still pretty good.

    After that, we did a tour of the school and we were pretty surprised with how many facilities this academy has. But I think it''s kind of expected seeing as the academy is really, really old. But it kind foe expected seeing as Yamamoto established the academy at the start of his career long ago, so the academy must''ve been improving itself over the years.

    After that, we decided to return to our room, but before entering my room I slid down a paper on my neighbors'' room inviting them to a talk when they have time. It''s only polite to introduce yourself to your neighbors after all, and I am pretty sure they would appreciate the library room.

    Allessa and I decided to prepare the dinner together, meaning that we literally had to create an extra room with a kitchen for us. No biggie it was pretty easy. But soon our neighbors will rive.

    *Ding Dong* Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52009005433813711 for visiting.

    Yes, I installed an alarm system that makes bell sounds when there is someone at the door. I immediately opened the door and soon I was face to face with Rick and Gwen. The two of them simply stared at me like they just saw a ghost. Which isn''t far from the truth seeing as from their perspective I must''ve looked like I died.

    Rick is a tall handsome man with Red hair, his pupils are red and his cornea is light blue, his face morphed in what I would like to call a clear example of Ikemen (Pretty boy), he is now wearing the typical shinigami Shihakusho. Gwen is a tall busty woman with light platinum hair, her eyes have + sign on then with constantly alternate between white and yellow, she is also wearing the typical black Shihakusho.

    Wow, they changed a lot. Must be due to their bloodlines awakening and how strong they got in the war. They were indeed an archdemon and an archangel respectively, so I bet they got pretty strong too. Seeing my two flabbergast friends at the door I just smiled waved with my hand and said.

    "Sup! How is it going?"(Aizen).

    My answer was a double punch to the face, which sent me flying to the other side of the room completely breaking everything in my trajectory. My aggressors were sadly not intact after such an endeavor.

    "F.u.c.k! My hand."(Gwen/Rick).

    A little bewildered I looked at Allessa and ask a simple question.

    "Hey, Allessa. Is my face a door for people to knock on it? did you fall for a door face? Do you think doors are s.e.xy?"(Aizen).

    "Door face? Your mother is the door face. Your whole family is the door face."(Allessa).

    "~Ah, so you want to be a Door face too. Seeing as you are part of my family and all...~"(Aizen).

    Seeing as Aizen was acting like an idiot right now. Allessa just flipped him the bird and went to greet our guests of the night. The surprising thing is that with every step she took it was like the room was going back in time, slowly repairing itself. When she reached close to the door the whole room looked as pristine as the day it was made AKA today.

    "Hello, Rickez and Gwenadiel. Nice to finally meet you, Aizen talked quite a bit about you two."(Allessa).

    "* Sigh* Hello teacher Allessa. It has been quite a long time, but I am happy to see your relationship with Aizen is going well."(Rick).

    "Yeah. But isn''t that surprising seeing as how much time Aizen used to spend together with you during our university days. I would love to hear how you two met each other."(Gwen).

    Allessa smiled wryly her face forming a slightly awkward expression. Seeing the opportunity I shouted from the other side of the room where I still lay on the ground.

    "Ah don''t worry I will tell you. It was a lovely day at the park, the birds were singing, the water was flowing, even the sun was happy. She decided it was a good day to blow a hole through my torso."(Aizen).

    Gwen and Rick seem to choke in their own saliva when my story took that abrupt turn of events at the end.

    "What the f.u.c.k?"(Rick/Gwen).

    "Don''t worry, she was relatively gentle."(Aizen).

    Now the guest couple seems to take a spit take on that one, their faces full of surprise at the way I phrased it.

 Chapter 250 - Soul: Talking with friends.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    "You know... I think I will just ignore it, at least my mental health will be in less danger."(Rick).

    "Same."(Gwen).

    "Wise choice."(Allessa).

    With that, I got up from my laying position and approach our guests. My face spots a slight smile giving a friendly and approachable vibe. Rick and Gwen looked at me strangely for a moment, it as if they were trying to piece something together with their brainpower alone. Suddenly rick finally snaps his finger and says.

    "Yo Aizen... You look a lot like that captain fella... What was his name again? I seem to have forgotten..."(Rick).

    "Yeah, he definitely looks like that captain that greeted us the other day... Ah, I remember his name it was Sosuke something..."(Gwen). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52031769548999674 for visiting.

    I could clear their doubts and explain everything in a clear and concise manner, but why the hell would I kill my fun so early. So I simply decided to change subjects.

    "Sorry m8, never say the guy in person. So I don''t know who you are talking about."(Aizen).

    Technically not a lie, I never saw Aizen S. in person. I did indeed know him from the anime and the manga and possibly my [clairvoyance] but I truly never saw him in person.

    "So he is not that important... must be a side character or something."(Rick).

    Can I laugh out loud? Did this guy seriously say Aizen is not important to Bleach''s history? I guess the only reason I just didn''t burst out laughing right now is because I am more speechless and amused than anything else.

    Butt here was something else, I was able to see in Gwen''s face a savage and dangerous glint. She smiled slightly towards rick and said:

    "Honey... Remember what I said about breaking the fourth wall?"(Gwen).

    "That I shouldn''t do it."(Rick).

    "And what did you just do?"(Gwen).

    "I scratched the fourth wall?"(Rick).

    Allessa quickly realized that this kind of exchange was going to take a while, so instead of letting the couple start their bickering about the fourth wall, she interrupted them.

    "Let us enter. The food is done already so we can start eating and talking in a more comfortable environment."(Allessa).

    "Sure, let''s go."(Rick).

    "Yeah. I am dying to know what Aizen has been doing all this time..."(Gwen).

    The couple entered mine and Allessa''s flat. Yeah, calling it a room right now is a bit of a long stretch, so I am going to call what it really has become; a flat.

    Coming to the dining room Gwen and Rick saw a low table, around the low table were four beautiful crafted Japanese-styled rugs. Seeing the rugs were probably where they should sit, they immediately went to it. A silent conversation occurred between Gwen and Rick, probably deciding how they should sit in these rugs, but they finally decided in the traditional Seiza position. I and Allessa did the same sitting on the other side of the table in the traditional seiza position.

    Right now I and Allessa are also wearing the typical Shuhakusho, the same as Rick and Gwen. This gave the environment quite the traditional air. And as most like it is his duty to break such cool traditional air rick spoke

    "Wow... this... It feels more like a cushy pillow than a wooden ground."(Rick)

    "Yeah, I and Allessa enchanted it to give maximum comfort. It won''t do to get our knee sore you know?"(Aizen).

    "You, get your knee sore? what is next? you being sent... flying... by... a... measly... punch... Okay, I will stop."(Rick).

    "Glad to hear that."(Gwen).

    There was a momentary silence, it was like a suddenly awkward atmosphere permeated the entire dining room. I know what they want to ask, but I also know that they don''t know how to go about it. Allessa sensing the atmosphere quickly plummeting decided to interrupt it and save everyone''s mood yet again. With a wave of her hand, the table was suddenly full of food.

    Meat, fish, Salmon, Sardines, Rice, cheese, eggs, and the best of all Ramen. Yes, I managed to initiate Allessa into the Ramen cult, after tasting the one in the cafeteria she quite liked it, and I don''t doubt it became one of her favorite foods from now on. I always liked Ramen quite a bit, not on Kushina''s level, but I did indeed liked Ramen, I guess it''s the Senju blood in me huh.

    Talking about Senju blood I couldn''t help but look at my Anbu Tattoo for a moment and reminiscent of the good old times. All this Japanese stuff is seriously giving me quite a bit of nostalgia from when I was in the Narutoverse.

    And yes, I do indeed still have my Anbu tattoo, it didn''t disappear in all these years. Normally I wouldn''t care that much about a simple tattoo, but this one has quite a bit of sentimental value to me. I am glad I have it to this day.

    Rick and Gwen were quite impressed with the food. It smelled and looked absolutely delicious, and as someone who already tried, I can indeed say it was incredible. Picking the Hashis everyone started eating hungrily.

    Rick between gulps of food decided to ask something.

    "Shouldn''t we say ''Itadakimasu'' or something?"(Rick).

    "It a what?"(Aizen).

    "Yeet my balls! Hah, got him."(Rick).

    "Holy Shit, he got me on that one."(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* I don''t why he does things like that. "(Gwen).

    "Don''t worry, if I get pissed I just have to break his legs."(Aizen).

    "Ah. Aizen and his breaking legs habits. He didn''t change in the slightest did he?"(Rick)

    "Well, yes. But actually, no."(Allessa).

    "I don''t know why, but that answer kind of suits Aizen the best."(Gwen).

    Everyone continued eating, the food was quickly consumed and everyone was showing satisfied and fulfilled expressions on their faces. To drink allessa summoned simple soda with ice cubes, it quite suited the things we are eating right now so everyone loved it.

    After everyone has finished eating Allessa made some tea with cookies as a dessert. The cookies were simple but divine, I absolutely loved it.

    Looking at Rick''s expression I can finally see his emotional control slipping a bit when he asked in a low voice.

    "What happened?"(Rick).

    "*Sigh* Guess it''s time to tell you two about my blunder. "(Aizen).

    "Go on."(Gwen).

    "Well, after the tournament I decided to investigate those demigods, and since I had already quite a bit of animosity against their pantheon I ended up killing them."(Aizen).

    "Well... Shit. Now I know why Zeus was so pissed, a petty guy like him would never-"(Rick).

    "Let him finish Rick."(Gwen).

    "But close to the place where I finished the Demigods, I found a trap door..."(Aizen).

    "Oh no!"(Gwen).

    "Being the curious bastard that I am, I went to investigate it. The place was strange and full of [Fuinjutsu] inscriptions."(Aizen).

    "What is [Fuinjutsu]?"(Rick).

    "*Sigh* [Fuinjutsu] is a type of sealing technique created by ninjas to seal a multitude of things. It''s one of the most flexible techniques I ever had the pleasure of learning. Incredible useful stuff. And the place under the trapdoor was filled to the brim with it, it was a matrix so complex of seals that the me from that time barely understood it, I knew it was sealing something extremely powerful. But my curiosity got the better of me in the end and I continued until I ended up in a strange place."(Aizen).

    "Strange Place?"(Rick).

    "Yes, a shithole of a place. It huge plains until my eyes couldn''t see the end, and when I looked behind me I saw a strange door. the moment I laid my eyes on that door I knew how important it was and that I needed to defend it with everything I''ve got."(Aizen).

    "Defend it from what?"(Gwen).

    "Skeletons. Those f.u.c.k.i.n.g shitty skeletons."(Aizen).

    Reviving those memories made my control slip slightly, which was enough to make the whole room shake in fear of barely a sliver of my presence. Thankful, I reinforced everything with [Primordial Runes] so nothing really happened besides scaring Gwen and Rick shitless.

    "I had to spend more than half of my current lifetime there only fighting skeletons nonstop. It was years, decades, centuries, millennia... I tried to make the most out of it, using every second to continue advancing and training to improve myself. But I still dislike that place."(Aizen).

    "How old are you right now?"(Rick).

    "Around 3000 or something, I honestly stopped counting, to be honest."(Aizen).

    "Heavens..."(Gwen).

    "... How was it? All that time constantly fighting?"(Rick).

    "It was at the best and worst time of my life respectively. I could easily test and try a bunch of new techniques and moves I tough off, but I didn''t have time to rest, nor I could use any [Jutsu]."(Aizen).

    "What do you mean?"(Rick).

    "I mean that I could only use my chakra internally. So I had to mostly kill all skeletons with [Taijutsu]."(Aizen).

    "Well that gotta have to suck."(Rick).

    "It wasn''t all that bad. That gave me the opportunity to finally specialize and excel into my preferred combat style."(Aizen).

    "Which is?"(Rick).

    "Close combat and my physique. Not that I neglected other factors, but I can say with confidence that my body is my strongest weapon right now. I have absurd strength, defense, agility, and the best and most impressive of all is my Stamina. If I don''t want to stop, I won''t stop."(Aizen).

    "And I always thought your elements were the scariest part about you... I can''t seem to even fathom how overpowered you must be in a close combat fight."(Rick).

    "Hah, that is because you don''t know about [Yin-Yang Release] yet."(Allessa).

    "What is that?"(Gwen).

    "Whatever you can imagine."(Aizen).

    "No, seriously. What is [Yin-Yang Release]?"(Aizen).

    "I am being serious here. It can literally do whatever you can imagine, no matter how absurd you think it is. As long as you can imagine it, it can happen."(Aizen).

    "What the actual f.u.c.k dude. That is beyond being overpowered, that is basically cheating. You-"(Rick).

    "Stop. We Kind of got off-topic here. Please continue telling us what happened Aizen."(Gwen).

    "Ok sure. After fighting for a very long time against skeletons, I got very very good. But it also had an extremely positive effect on my soul and mind, thus I was able to ascend to one of the four states of being in the Buddhism."(Aizen).

    Rick and Gwen almost spit all the tea they have been drinking. Allessa just smiled enjoying the funny reactions of the couple. With a surprised voice, they both asked.

    "The overpowered person said what now?"(Gwen/Rick).

    "I got very good at close combat?"(Aizen).

    "No the other one."(Gwen/Rick).

    "Very positive effects on my mind and soul?"(Aizen).

    "NO, THE OTHER ONE."(Gwen/Rick).

    "Honey, I think they are talking about the Buddhist thing."(Allessa)

    "Ah yes, that. I kind of ascended to one of the four states of being in the Buddhism?"(Aizen).

    "YEAS THAT. How the heck did it happen? Isn''t that supposed to take decades of constant meditation, and years following the Buddhist ways?"(Gwen/Rick).

    "Well. I did indeed spent almost a millennia following the Buddhist ways? I didn''t eat, I didn''t touch any material thing, all I did was fight against the ''Evil'' skeletons, so I guess it sort of happened?"(Aizen).

    "Of course, that wasn''t everything. I am sure the fact that you are a Sage also played a huge hole in that."(Allessa).

    "Maybe."(Aizen).

    "You are also a sage?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, had [Sage Body] since chapter 8."(Aizen).

    " DO NOT DARE TO BREAK THE FOURTH WALL HEATHEN."(Gwen).

    Wow, Gwen almost screeched that one out loud. Guess Angels don''t like when people break the fourth wall, huh.

    "You know what? I give up. If I try to understand you I will end up losing my sanity. Please continue."(Rick).

    "A wise choice."(Allessa/Aizen).

 Chapter 251 - Soul: A new sharkespective.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    "Thanks to my partial ascension I sort of broken space and ended up breaching the barrier between universes, ultimately entering on a world of space crack that sent me to the Douluo Dalu World."(Aizen).

    "Arriving there and noticing what I had achieved, and knowing how to reach the second state of being in the Buddhism the bodhisattva I went into a training montage until I completed it and became a bodhisattva."(Aizen).

    "After that Allessa arrived and we went exploring around until we found a destroyed village where we rescued a little girl that would later become our adopted daughter."(Aizen).

    "F.u.c.k! you manage to become a father before me."(Rick).

    "I don''t see why that is a problem?"(Aizen).

    "We had a bet going on between us on who was going to have kids first. No one thought it would be you... "(Gwen).

    "Understandable. Let''s finally finish this history, it''s starting to take simply too much time. After adopting the little girl called Zu Ling we just made a wooden house in the middle of nowhere and started living there."(Aizen).

    "During the years I and Allessa were living there we both awakened to the power system of that world, acc.u.mulated and became stronger and stronger, bit by bit."(Aizen).

    "And when Zu Ling was years old we went to the city and did a bunch of things there until she was finally 12 meaning we could send her to the Shrek academy."(Aizen).

    "After Zu Ling joined the academy we also joined as teachers, meaning I now had a bunch of brats to teach-"(Aizen).

    "Please, do send my condolences to them. As someone who has survived your training regimen, I can truly feel pity for those poor kids."(Rick).

    "*cough* after that a lot of things happened, the kids got stronger, a tournament arc happened, and after that was the time skip arc. To finalize my teaches there was a grand testing event where after that the kids went on a journey to find their own paths to godhood."(Aizen).

    "Godhood?"(Rick).

    "Yup, that Douluo Dalu universe has a pretty convenient and straightforward way toward Godhood. So I and Allessa of course capitalized on that."(Aizen).

    "Wait... so you have become Gods?"(Gwen).

    "Yup. We were able to awaken our divine seeds and everything."(Aizen).

    "Sorry for the doubt, but you don''t exactly look like Gods right now. Strong people? Yes. But that obnoxious Divine Aura is missing."(Rick).

    "I can understand your skepticism. So I installed some [Primordial Runes] matrixes just with this special occasion in mind."(Aizen).

    With a snap of my fingers, I suddenly was with my Godly appearance, shining golden and everything. This could potentially blind my friends, but thankfully I was able to suppress it in time. It was literally just enough for them to take a peak.

    "Wow... Just Wow."(Rick).

    "Sorry m8, I don''t think I would be playing wow anytime soon."(Aizen).

    Looking at their confused face I discovered something truly pitiful, sadly Rick and Gwen were unable to catch this joke, meaning only Alessa understood it. At least it earned me a slight smile from her.

    "*Sigh* Who do you think saved the souls of the three of you? I was also the one who sent them to this universe."(Aizen).

    There was a momentary silence, it was like Rick and Gwen were thinking about something important. The two almost like they were thinking the same thing asked me with a low voice:

    "...did you kill the Lich?"(Rick/Gwen).

    "Yes. I also purified the whole of your birth universe, right now it has become a Holy Universe. I also sent the souls of everyone the Lich captured towards the cycle of reincarnation with my blessing, so you can rest assured about them."(Aizen).

    The two seem to visibly radiate some relief from this news. It was like a huge weight has been lifted from their shoulders. The war against the Lich was pretty intense, so the news of him dying was something they can truly feel relieved about.

    "Thank you."(Gwen/Rick).

    "Don''t worry, that is the minimum I should do to help my friends."(Aizen).

    They nodded in appreciation, and for a moment silence returned to the dining room. Rick seems to be nibbling on a cookie, and Gwen seems to be more interested in the tea. And seeing as they were relatively comfortable I decided to ask something.

    "How strong did you two get?"(Aizen).

    "Hmmm... I was able to reach the rank of Archangel with a lot of training."(Gwen).

    "Unfortunately I wasn''t able to reach the rank of Archdemon, meaning that Gwen is stronger than me. When we died I was pretty close to it, but unfortunately, the Lich was too strong."(Rick).

    "That is good news to both of you. It means that your souls are pretty strong. And don''t worry about your lack of knowledge about this world, the academy covers the majority of it, here you will most certainly learn a lot, so be sure to pay attention to classes."(Aizen).

    "Understandable."(Gwen/Rick).

    "Ahh, and this world also has an Underworld(Hell) in it. but don''t mistake it with the one from your previous world, Hell here is pretty different."(Azien).

    "Do they have heaven here too?"(Gwen).

    "Not that I know of."(Aizen).

    "Hmmm... I guess the Soul King Palace can be considered the closest thing to that."(Allessa).

    "Yeah, but they don''t take the souls to some kind of eternal paradise."(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* Let''s change topics for a bit. How are you liking soul society?"(Aizen).

    "Well... It''s nice I guess? It is way better than the constant war situation we had going on in our previous world."(Rick).

    "I agree... This place feels like a nice vacation resort when you compare it to our previous situation."(Gwen).

    "I am glad you two are liking it. But do be aware, there were some powerful people in this world, you ought to not underestimate them."(Aizen).

    "I know, I know... I am still weaker than Gwen too."(Rick).

    "Yeah, she is already an Archangel, and you still didn''t become an Archdevil. But don''t worry, here you will be able to make a lot of soul searching, principally when it comes to your Zanpakutou spirit, I am sure you will be able to improve."(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* Let''s talk about other things, everything is becoming simply too serious right now."(Rick).

    "Sure go ahead."(Aizen)

    "Have I ever told you about one of the biggest rivalities between Angels and Devils?"(Rick).

    "Their opposing energies? Different beliefs? The bloody conflict?"(Aizen).

    "Nope, none of the above. One of our biggest conflicts comes from the fact that devils and demons love to break the 4th wall, while angels do everything to protect it. It also said that an angel only truly falls when he/she breaks the 4th wall. Hehe, you do remember how Gwen got pissed in the last chapter- "(Rick).

    "Did I just hear someone trying to break the 4th wall?"(Gwen).

    "Sorry, sorry. I didn''t mean to-"(Rick).

    .

    .

    .

    After that, we continued talking some more. We talked about different things and different memories feeling the nostalgia wash over us, those were simpler times, but I wouldn''t change anything. I am a very happy man, and I intend to continue this way.

    Soon it was getting late so Gwen and Rick decided it was time to go back and sleep for a bit. Right now we are at the door, and both the angel and the devil were saying their goodbyes. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52038821885298815 for visiting.

    "Thanks for the dinner friend, everything was delicious."(Rick).

    "It was also nice seeing a friend again we all missed you Aizen."(Gwen).

    "Yeah, and don''t forget to talk with Elsa she took your disappearance the worst, she is someone who is very emotional."(Rick).

    "No Problem, I was already planning to talk with her tomorrow morning."(Aizen).

    "Good. But before I go, I am curious about something. How come they didn''t freak out with Elsa''s appearance, this world didn''t exactly have that many different species."(Rick).

    "Don''t worry. They have an Anthropomorphic Dog as a captain, Elsa''s shark features are kind of tame in comparison. Yeah, she will probably et some stares, but nothing she isn''t already used to."(Aizen).

    " I am just worried about it... what if it became some kind of problem?"(Gwen).

    "Don''t worry, you have my word that no problems will appear."(Aizen).

    "Good. I believe in you."(Gwen).

    After that, both Gwen and Rick returned to their bedroom. I closed the door and looked at Allessa.

    "So what do you think?"(Aizen).

    "I think you should at least talk with her for a bit... The girl deserves it."(Allessa).

    I nodded at allessa and took a step outside immediately teleporting close to Elsa. Elsa right now was in one of the training halls of the academy, she was feverously punching the air, probably training her punches or something. Seeing as she didn''t detect me, which is not surprising as I am very healthy, I decided to announce my presence.

    "Yo."(Aizen).

    Elsa jumped in fright and surprise at the sudden voice, action on almost reflex alone she jumped and spun in the air immediately aiming a punch to my face. Huh, nice reflexes Shark girl. But she immediately stopped her punch midway when she saw my face, her face paled almost like she has seen a ghost, which might as be true since from her perspective I was dead. Her face quickly morphed and changed with a multitude of complicated emotions, and with a lot of effort, she was able to open her mind and ask me weakly.

    "... Is that really you Aizen?... What happened?"(Elsa).

    "Well... I was lost in the road of life, you know?"(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* At least your sense of humor didn''t get any worse."(Elsa).

    "Sorry for the mess that I caused. But it was rather nice of you three volunteering for cleaning duty."(Aizen).

    "What do you mean?"(Elsa).

    "Guess I also owe you some explanations... So everything started when I decided to murder some demigods-"(Aizen).

    Then I retold everything that happened to Elsa. Like what happened with Rick and Gwen her face keep changing different expressions while I told my history, it went from worry to concerned, amazed, impressed, excited, and a lot of things more.

    And like rick and Gwen she pretty impressed with the fact that I became a God. For her, that is something extremely difficult to wrap her head around. But when I finished my history, she hugged me tightly and said.

    "Thank god. I really missed you friend."(Elsa).

    "Heh, don''t worry. I will try to not make that much of a mess when I got to another world."(Aizen).

    "Hah, if the Holy Universe fiasco is any indication you better forget it... So... See you tomorrow in class?"(Elsa).

    "Of course, I am just a simple, humble student."(Aizen).

    I could see Elsa left eye twitching at my last affirmation like she is pissed and wanted to laugh at the same time. But she decided to just go with the flow.

    "If you are just a humble student, I am just some stupid shark."(Elsa).

    "Well... If you say so..."(Aizen).

    "Bastard, you did that on purpose."(Elsa).

    After saying my piece I immediately started to run Elsa chasing after me like she is some kind of angry chicken. From Allessa that was looking at it from an outside perspective, this looked like two trigger-happy children playing a game of tag.

 Chapter 252 - Soul: School all over again.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    After a loving night spent with Allessa, the next morning quickly came. And that means classes in the shinigami academy started. Unfortunately for the more eager students, the first day is a simple orientation day.

    Right now I and allessa are going towards the cafeteria to get some breakfast before the orientation ceremony started.

    The moment we entered the cafeteria Elsa who was already there, saw us and keep waving her hand. Rick and Gwen are also sitting at the same table as Elsa. Allessa and I quickly got our breakfast and sat at the table.

    "So prepared for some mind numbering hours of orientation?"(Aizen).

    "*Groan* don''t even remind me about it, even the f.u.c.k.i.n.g library here is way more interesting than these horrifying orientations."(Rick).

    "If this can serve as a consolation, you aren''t going to suffer through that alone."(Aizen)

    My only answer was a loud *Roan* followed by Elsa and Gwen giggling at Rick''s suffering. Heh, they laugh now, but I bet the moment that old man who is going to make the orientation starts talking they aren''t gonna look any better than Rick.

    After breakfast we went towards the orientation hall, Rick already resigned to his fate simply continue walking towards the hall with dead eyes.

    Reaching the hall we chose to sit roughly in the middle, I know people normally flock to the backmost and frontmost seats, so if you sit roughly in the middle you have more chances of no one disturbing you.

    Not much after people started filling the hall until it was roughly half-filled. Seeing as no one was arriving for quite some time an old man appeared at the podium and started talking.

    What he talked about is the normal and standard indoctrination bullshit that I heard during my academy days in the shinobi world. Not surprising seeing as the Central 46 and the Gotei 13 can be said to be close to a military dictatorship.

    The only part of the old man''s speech that was truly important was when he talked about the Shinigami''s disciplines.

    "... As shinigami academy students your man classes would be; [Zanjutsu]: The art of the sword, [Hakuda] The close combat art, [Hoho] The art of high-speed movements, [Kido] The magical art of both [Hado] and [Bakudo]. You learn, and you will be tested until you are finally able to join the Gotei 13. Do be sure-"(Old Man).

    Most of what he talked about after that was totally unimportant, Allessa even started meditating while she practiced her [Reiatsu] control, seeing her wiser choice I also started doing the same. Of course, we were already doing it all the time while multitasking, but when we meditate while doing it our concentration and focus are better.

    after some more Gurelign hours of an old man talking bullshit, Elsa was sleeping like she just heard the perfect lullaby, Gwen looked like she was paying attention but I am pretty sure her mind was elsewhere, and Rick looked like he was close to killing himself.

    "... And with this, we come to an end on your orientation. After lunch, you will have your first [Zanjutsu] classes where you will receive your own [Asauchi]. Good luck young shinigami."(Ol Man).

    After that, the man disappeared in a burst of speed leaving some of the students impressed at the old man''s skill. In my vision, he was moving slower than a snail, so it was quite fun seeing his face of smugness when he saw the surprised students, sadly he didn''t look towards us, meaning I didn''t have my fun seeing his probable stupid expression when he looked at me.

    After that, we simply went towards the cafeteria to have our lunch. Rick seems to look deader than before while Elsa is still trying to fight the desire to simply sleep on top of her food, but apparently, she was hungrier than sleepier so she opted to eat first sleep later.

    "Man, I swear if I have to go through another orientation like that I am gonna lose it."(Rick).

    "Heh, you lucky this isn''t as bad as the shinobi academy... That shit was painful even to remember..."(Aizen).

    "*Groan* Stop talking about it... I just want to SLEEP."(Elsa).

    "Didn''t sleep well last night?"(Gwen).

    "Nah, I was too anxious to sleep properly."(Elsa).

    "*Blush* I also didn''t sleep well..."(Gwen).

    "That is exactly what it looks like."(Rick).

    "It''s you f.u.c.k.i.n.g faul-"(Gwen). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52076436135141333 for visiting.

    "Yeah, it was definitely my F.U.C.K.I.N.G fault *Smug*"(Rick).

    "*Blush* Bastard!"(Gwen).

    Ignoring Gwen and Rick''s shenanigans I went back to eating my lunch. After finishing Allessa started holding my hand lovingly, I smiled at her and closed my eyes basking into her love and proximity. Hah, I really love this woman.

    After everyone has eaten to their fills we decided to go towards our class. It''s a little bit early but we have nothing better to do right now, so might as well arrive early. We are all using the typical Shinigami Shihakusho, and I gotta admit that I quite like this Shihakusho, I didn''t know clothes could be so comfortable and so practical at the same time, the Shihakushod definitely has my seal of approval.

    Entering the classroom I observed that the backmost seats are the highest while the frontmost is the lowest, the typical university classroom. But what is different the most is that instead of a teacher podium or something, the front of the classroom is the equivalent of a huge dojo we a lot of people can have sparring matches simultaneously. Guess the class is made for the teacher to give both lectures and practical lessons. The good thing is that the more someone advances on the shinigami academy, the more practical their lessons get. So 5th or 6th years students are rarely hearing lectures, that doesn''t mean they don''t read their books tho.

    I decided to sit in the topmost left corner, Allessa quickly sat at my side. Gwen and Rick follow my example sat in the chair right below us, Elsa decided to sit close to Allessa and both started to talk amicably about a bunch of random things, Gwen soon followed and started talking with the two. Rick just closed his eyes and opted to calm himself for a bit before the class started, I used my time wisely to help me expand my control over my [Reiatsu].

    Students started arriving and filling up the classroom, it didn''t take much time for the teacher to arrive.

    "Good morning students, my name is Miyamoto and I am your [Zanjutsu] instructor. In my class, you will learn the importance and value of the sword to a Shinigami''s life. but before id elve into a rant about how important and precious a sword is I want every one of you to pick up an [Asauchi]."(Miyamoto).

    With that Miyamoto pointed at a side room which is filled with [Asauchi] to the brim. The class immediately started making a line to pick up their [Asauchi], of course, I already have my [Zanpakutou] so this procedure is completely useless for me, so I just put on a show. The same can''t be said about Elsa, Rick, and Gwen, as they don''t have their [Asauchi].

    But I decided to intervene at this moment, when Gwen, Rick, and Elsa picked their [Asauchi] I traded them for the [Asauchi] I made with Omni metal... Well, might as well give them the best quality [Asauchi] in the entire Omniverse.

    After everyone took their [Asauchi] the teacher continued his rant.

    "An [Asauchi] is the precursor to the most important thing in a Shinigami''s life, their [Zanpakutou]. A [Zanpakutou] is not only a simple weapon but it''s literally part of you, it''s the manifestation of your soul given form. From now and henceforth I want you to never separate from your [Asauchi], you will sleep with it, you will take a bath with it, you will eat with it, you will attend class with it, you will f.u.c.k with it, you will do everything with it. And when you [Asauchi] finally becomes your [Zanpakutou] you will thank me profusely. Now to make a connection with your [Asauchi] and start on the path for it to become a [Zanpakutou] you will first enter a meditative position with the [asauchi] on your lab, after that, you will try to pump [Reiatsu] on the best you could, then you will..."(Teacher).

    After that, the teacher continues explaining different ways that e can form a connection with our [Asauchi], he gave us tips and some simple training methods that could easily be used to improve our connection with our swords.

    "... and don''t forget that you own [Zanpakutou] will probably recognize your efforts, so if you always train hard with your [Asauchi] you will probably learn your [Zanpakutou] name much faster. And when-"(Miyamoto).

    *DING* * DONG*

    "*Sigh* It appears that unfortunately, our class time has ended for today. I will see you all in our next class. And good luck with finding you [Zanpakutou] name."(Miyamoto).

    We quickly exited the [Zanjutsu] class and went for our next class, which is [Hakuda], the art of close combat quarters; my current speciality. This class might as well be useless to me, but I like to maintain an open mind, I don''t believe I am some kind of omnipotent God that knows everything, maybe I can even learn some new things by observing the way the Shinigamis fight in close quarters.

    "... So what is the next class?"(Rick).

    "It''s is [Hakuda] if I am not mistaken..."(Gwen).

    "Close quarters huh."(Rick).

    "Yup, I am more interested in the [Kido] class, but unfortunately I will need to wait until tomorrow for that."(Allessa).

    "Don''t worry, as long as we are learning something new the wait is worth it."(Aizen).

    "Couldn''t you... I don''t know... Simply copy every skill that there is and be done with it?"(Rick).

    "And be bored for the rest of the next century? As if."(Aizen).

    "Ah, I didn''t think about that... sometimes I forgot that training can also be something joyful and enjoyable. For most of my life, I trained to survive, not to progress, so I never thought about it that way... I guess the only time I enjoyed training was when you trained us all those years in the past. Don''t get me wrong that training was akin to torture in many ways, but I truly did enjoy it and had fun with my friends... Now that is just a memory fo the good times..."(Rick).

    "Don''t worry demon... you are together with your friends again, no? this world isn''t pacific by any means, but it is still way less chaotic than your previous one, so now you can enjoy life a little bit."(Allessa).

    "I guess... Thanks Allessa, Aizen is lucky to have you."(Rick).

    "Nah, we both are lucky to have found each other."(Allessa).

    "Heh, I guess I can say the same about me and Gwen..."(Rick).

    We quickly approached the next classroom. Entering the classroom I observed that this is pretty close to what the [Zanjutsu] classroom looked like, a big place for the students to sit and an even bigger dojo were multiple spars can occur. Soon after the classroom was filled the [Hakuda] teacher appeared.

    "Hello Students my name is Yasami, and I am your [Hakuda] teacher. Today I will be teaching you the basics of close quarter combat."(Yasami).

    "We can start with something simple... hmmm... I guess if I start by giving you all some Katas for everyone to get used to the basic movements is a good start. I will also give everyone some basic conditioning regimens to help you all improve your physique. I can also help you with-"(Yasami).

    Yasami continued talking and teaching us bit by bit about [Hakuda], she taught us some basic Katas, gave us some correct exercises to follow, showed us where the practice hall is. she also said if you think your physical regiment is lagging or is inadequate that you can talk to her and she will help you make a personalized regiment. Eventually, everyone will get their own regimen according to her.

    She also said that next class we will be doing some sparring and that we should do all Katas at least 5 or more times per day. She also advised us to always be together with our [Asauchi] no matter what we are doing, a Shinigami is always with his [Zanpakutou]so its better if we get used to it, the sooner the better.

 Chapter 253 - Soul: [Shunpo] is pretty good.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    After [Hakuda] class everyone unanimously decided to go to the library, liking it or not information is power, and I bet everyone wants to know some cool tricks we can learn on these books.

    We continued reading and acc.u.mulating more and more information until dinner time, and after everyone ate our dinner everyone went to their respective room to rest for tomorrow. It''s long past the point where I or Allessa need to sleep, so nighttime is basically cuddling and s.e.xy time for us. I just love it.

    The next day came, and we all quickly and our breakfast, following we proceeded to our next class [Hoho].

    The [Hoho] class was different from the others, the class was specifically made on a very open and wide-field outside, probably due to the fact that we need a lot of space when practicing any kind of [hoho] technique. the other classes will also probably reach the point where we would also need to go outside, you can only learn so much confined inside of a classroom after all.

    The whole class was simply waiting in a wide and clear plain filled with low grass, and by my accounts, everyone was already here so the teacher must arrive at any minute.

    *Woosh*

    Lo and behold, the teacher did indeed just arrive, he was an older man roughly 60-70 years old in appearance, definitely extremely proficient in [Shunpo] by what I saw. Without missing a beat the old teacher said to the whole class.

    "Hello my name is Yagi Shiro and I will be your [Hoho] teacher. [Hoho] is an important skill for any Shinigami, which incorporates speed and agility. The skill level of [Hoho] can be enhanced and improved through concentration, training, and mastery of it. Among the foremost practitioners of this technique are those assigned to the Onmitsukido. [Shunpo] AKA [Flash Step] is the greatest expression of the [Hoho] technique; however, there are variations even within Shunpo, which only master Hoh¨­ practitioners can use."(Yagi).

    "We will start with the basics of the basics. I will put everyone on a 30 meters track, and you will have to reach the end of the track as fast as possible, by any means necessary. You can do anything as long as you don''t interfere with your classmates'' tacks. This exercise is something extremely simple to help me gouge the overall class speed, after around an hour like this I will change exercises. And before anyone asks we won''t be doing anything like [Shunpo] any time soon."(Yagi).

    "But Sensei I already know [Shunpo] what should I do?"(Random Student).

    "Don''t worry. Every end of the month there is a general exam that depending on your performance may allow you to skip grades. I know for those of you of noble origin that already had this training, so this must be pretty boring, so I will allow you all to continue practicing your [Hoho] at the right side of the field, there is a huge space here so please refrain from messing around with your less fortunate classmates."(Yagi).

    "Can we help our classmates?"(Random student(2))

    "Yes, you can. Btu as I said, if I see you messing around or making fun of someone I won''t be lenient with your punishment. I don''t tolerate bratty or shitty behavior. UNDERSTOOD!!"(Yagi).

    "YES, TEACHER!!!"(Entire Class).

    The class was pretty boring for me and Allessa as we both have long since learned the [Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track Steps] technique and improved it to suit us the best. I literally can move instantly and Allessa has access to the [Speed Force] so this initial exercise the teacher passed to us might as well be worthless. I am indeed interested in [Shunpo] as I think I can integrate it with my footwork technique, or simply create something new and completely absurd.

    And yes Allessa is technically a speedster. Her third eye skill [Force Control] is completely overpowered, even more than my [Foul Control] third eye skill. Wait... Maybe she can give me access to the [Speed Force], [Streght Force], and [Sage Force].

    "Well, that is indeed a good idea, your body is more than strong enough to carry all these forces simultaneously so I don''t doubt you can fully extract their potential. And mixing [Speed Force] with your footwork technique will give some pretty overpowered results for sure."(Allessa). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%5Bshunpo%5D-is-pretty-good._52099780909788124 for visiting.

    "Hmmm.... tonight?"(Aizen).

    "Tonight. I don''t know what kind of effect it will have on you, you are already monstrously fast and strong even by an Omni God standard."(Allessa).

    "Well... the danger sense of my [Clairvoyance] didn''t warn me about anything so we are probably good."(Aizen).

    "Aizen. You know there are probably very few things in existence that can pose a danger to you, so your [Cairvoyance] not warning you could also mean that the entire universe disintegrated, and seeing that is in no way dangerous to you..."(Allessa).

    "Okay, okay. I get it, I am really awesome."(Aizen).

    "And so am I."(Allessa).

    "That, I have no doubt."(Aizen).

    The next Class was of course about [Kido]. But instead of just one teacher like everyone was expecting there were three, two middle-aged women, and one old dude. Before anyone could start asking questions the old man that looked to be in his 80 takes a step forwards and said.

    "Hello my name is Takumi, at my right is teacher Tomoe, and to my left is teacher Tagami. This is the [Kido] class, but each one of us specializes in a different type of [Kido]."(Takumi).

    "What do you mean Sensei? there is more than one type of [Kido]?"(Random Student).

    "Excellent question. There are three main types of [Kido]: binding spells [Bakudo], destruction spells [Hado], and healing spells [Kaido]. Now each teacher will talk about their own specialization, you can start Tomoe-San."(Takumi).

    "Sure Takumi-San. My main specialty are [Hado] spells. [Hado] are offensive spells which inflict direct damage to the enemy. Their effectiveness differs depending on the user. It is said the effectiveness of the higher-ranked spells is beyond imagination. You turn Tagami-San."(Tomoe).

    "Thanks for your explanation Tomoe-San. My main specialty are [Bakudo] spells. [Bakudo] spells are supplementary spells that can immobilize an enemy or have an effect besides a direct strike. They may seem subtle, but these spells can give their users a tactical advantage when used properly. These are a broad category of defensive spells which block/repel attacks or freezes enemies in place. This class of spells also includes Kid¨­ Barriers & Seals."(Tagami).

    "[Bakudo Barriers] are Focused spiritual energy formed into a solid form of energy. This energy can take on many shapes or colors as determined by the user. Barriers are protective in nature and can be as simple as a barrier only protecting one direction or encompassing all sides of an area. Barriers can be used for containment, and some barriers can be used offensively. Barriers can mask spiritual pressure and can make one spiritually and physically invisible. The strength of a barrier is dependent upon the power of the user. Weak barriers are easily breakable, while strong ones can last for centuries. Barriers created by noble blood are said to be unbreakable by those of lesser status. Certain barriers can be placed beforehand and activated later, while others require certain artifacts and time to activate."(Tagami).

    "[Bakudo Seals] are somewhat similar to barriers, but far more powerful and require far more preparation to create. Seals can only be used by those of sufficient spiritual power, and are meant to hold the most powerful and/or dangerous artifacts or beings. Seals are usually very hard to break."(Tagami).

    "Thanks for your explanation Tagami-San. My specialty lays in [Kaido] AKA healing spells. Also known as healing [Kido]. These spells do not have known names, numbers, or incantations to cast, they simply heal the target. As the user holds his/her hands above the patient''s wounds, his/her palms glow with green spiritual energy to facilitate healing. When one heals with regular healing [Kido], they perform Reiatsu restoration first. By doing so, one can attempt to recover the physical body using the patient''s restored Reiatsu and the healer''s external Reiatsu. Therefore, restoring the Reiatsu when the physical body is in a fully healed state is no trouble at all. And yes I used to be part of squad 4 beforehand, but my passion truly lays in teaching so I''ve long been retired. And do remember that [Kaido] is also the heaviest type of [Kido] in terms of control requirement."(Takumi).

    "Also most spells are graded on a scale from 1 to 99, spells of the latter being the most powerful and the most difficult to perform. To use [Kido], a Shinigami must recite the specific incantation for the spell, which is often long and requires a few seconds to speak. Of course, the power of a spell relies on the power of the user, as even a low-level spell can be utterly devastating when utilized by a high-class Shinigami."(Takumi).

    "[Kido] can be used for practical purposes as well. Like using it to light a dark hallway if the spell is tweaked in the right way, albeit with less power. Also, no [Kido] will last forever and will erode with time, as with anything created by living things will die because all living things will eventually die."(Takumi).

    "For now your classes will be solely focused on learning [Reiatsu] control, and only after at least a month of that will the class split themselves into the three disciplines mentioned. [Kido] is something dangerous, So I don''t want to see any childish behavior in my class. I also-"(Takumi).

    After that Takumi proceed with his lecture, talking about all kinds of different subjects and scenarios. In the middle of his explanation, Tomoe and Tagami went through the class distributing some objects to help us practice our [Reiatsu] control. Takumi also used this time to explain a wide number of exercises that can help someone with their [Reiatsu] control.

    The class was pretty interesting and entertaining, Allessa definitively loved it, but I guess Spell is her thing so I am not surprised.

    The [Kido] classes took the whole day with only a huge break for lunch, but after that, the classes still continued. I can definitely understand where the Shinigami academy is going with this kind of schedule. They will alternate between physical and mental disciplines, one day we will have [Zanjutsu], [Hakuda], and [Hoho] meaning a pretty heavy physical day. So the next day is sort of a mentally focused day with [Bakudo], [Hado], and [Kaido] an interesting arrangement if I do say myself. They could also make one physical heavy and two mental heavy classes per day or vice versa, like this, the students sort of having a pretty filled and balanced schedule.

    Of course, there are also other non-shinigami obligatory classes, like history, ethics, economics, math, etc. Thankfully you can easily skip those classes if you pass their final tests, me and Allessa not having enough patience to deal with that boring crap quickly did the final tests on those classes eliminating our need to attend them. Rick, Gwen, and Elsa are also in the process of studying to pass those classes'' final tests and be free of them.

    At night I and Allessa were in our laboratory, I was floating in the air in a meditative position. allessa was behind me with her two palms touching my back.

    "Are you ready?"(Allessa).

    "I am always ready."(Aizen).

    With a deep breath, Allessa''s third eye opens, and with a jolt, I suddenly felt three different kinds of energies become connected to my body. Those three energies were savage, unruly, they shone and coursed under my skin making me look like a fancy Christmas tree.

    This is a pretty similar scene to when Thanos finally put the final Infinity Gem on his gauntlet completing the set. Sadly for those unruly energies, I have a pretty good pain tolerance. So after nearly one minute shining like a Christmas tree, I went back to normal.

    "Soo... How did it go?"(Allessa).

    "Pretty good actually, I feel like my mind is faster, stronger, wider, and the same can be said for a lot of aspects of myself. I thought it would be way more difficult to be connected to Omni aspects of reality like speed, strength, and mind."(Azien).

    "Is not that this is easy, its because you are simply way too monstrous... "(Allessa)

    "I know. I already have some pretty interesting ideas here, for example: can the [Speed Force] accelerate my recovery speed? can the [Strength Force] make my energy stronger? can the [Sage Force] expand my [Clairvoyance] range and powers?"(Aizen).

    "Yes, probably. Those energies have infinity potential, you just need to be creative."(Allessa).

    "Someone with such an almost indestructible body like mine is a speedster... That got to be a crime somewhere, it''s simply too overpowered."(Aizen).

    "Let''s go cuddle. You will probably need to climate yourself to the [Tri Forces] for the time being."(Allessa).

    "Sure."(Aizen).

 Chapter 254 - Soul: One year later.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    [One Year Later]

    Do you know a funny thing? Technically now that I''ve become connected to the [Speed Force], [Strenght Force], and [Sage Force], my mind, my strength, and my speed are technically infinite. Yeah, just let that sink in... Infinite Strenght, Infinite Speed, Infinite Mind... To the guy that literally can multiply everything... Yeah, I know how much of an overpowered monster I became. Thankfully perfection doesn''t exist, so I can still improve.

    In this year I not only grew more used to my forces, Allessa did it too. Sadly we were already too f.u.c.k.i.n.g strong, so we didn''t gain a huge leap in strength as a normal human would. But it would be a lie if I said these forces didn''t help me improve. And I gotta say [Flashtime] is pretty amazing, even Allessa the woman who has five [True Magics] agrees with me, and seeing that more than one [True Magic] deals with the time element you can guess how impressive that sounds.

    Getting a hang of all the skills I could do as a speedster was pretty easy, we had a clear goal and examples to follow as Flash did the groundwork with us first, so we had to do a crash course where we learned all of Flash''s skill. It was a nice romantic activity we did together. And if you are curious I am indeed faster, my body is simply way more inclined to physical activities than Allessa''s. And yes, my [Sage Body] did indeed evolve when I reached godhood, it became a [Divine Sage Body], to the absolute surprise of no one. A [Divine Sage Body] is like the normal [Sage body] divine version on some heavy steroids.

    Guess it''s time to talk about my soul progress. I am proud to say that my current control sits firmly on 52%, meaning that whatever I use my [Reiryoku] to do anything only 48% of it is dissipated to the winds, this control level is good enough for me to easily be 7th or 8th seat of any squad. If you are curious an average captain has roughly 85% to 95%, but the older ones like Unohana or Yamamoto are exceptions sitting on the fabled 96%-98% of control. Of course, there are captains like Zaraki that have shitty control so expect this estimation to be wrong at least 50% of the time.

    On the [Kido] department I can cast any [Kido] under the number No.42 easily, and when I mean easy I mean it without incantation or even opening my mouth. Allessa on the other hand truly showed why she was considered a Magic genius, she can cast any [Kido] under No.91 easily. And her control easily sits on 60%, I know her talent for this area has always been higher than mine so I am not that surprised by her overwhelming progress.

    In the [True Magic] department we have been slowly going through it, none of us has any kind of urgency so it was relatively slow going.

    Well, this year I also created something quite marvelous and terrifying. I called it [Automatic Victory], remember that my [Clairvoyance] has a bunch of bullshit abilities? Well, I created a mode where I "shut down" my mind and only follow the [Patch Of Victory] provided by my [Clairvoyance] in that way my body gains a mechanical robotic precision that follows the [Patch Of Victory] precisely to a T.

    I tested it only once in a mock battle against Allessa, and even she admits that I am extremely terrifying when I activate [Patch Of Victory], she said she couldn''t stop feeling a cold dread around her neck like a beast had its maws nearly closing in and killing her, my void and unfeeling golden eyes of samsara looked way more terrifying than she could ever safely describe, my cold face way more terrifying than anything she saw. It was absolutely terrifying, and I am thankful things simply didn''t devolve to something more grave because I only activated [Autmomatic Mode] for a single instant, but that was more than enough. I would also like to point out that due to the [Sage Force] my [Clairvoyance] became even more Overpowered than it already was. Well, At least I now have a super-duper trump card, right?

    In the [Zanjutsu] category I didn''t progress much, but I still progressed. I was already a Grandmaster of the sword as I trained it a lot during my time in the Narutoverse. But the Bleach verse is literally a universe focused on swords AKA [Zanpakutou], so I learned quite a lot of tricks and tips here, even from the frigging school.

    [Hakuda] was quite disappointing, I was expecting to learn some more about the way the Shinigami fight in the close quarters but I ended up not learning that much in the end. I did indeed learn the way they fought, but it''s pretty close to the normal, guess I would need to go to the 2nd division or something if I wanted to know more special ways of fighting CQC the Shinigami way.

    [Hoho] Was another thing entirely, the day I learned [Shunpo] was the day the entire universe moved, literally. Well, as expected my talent in the physical department is quite good, but I guess in this case it ended up in the too good category. When I was training [Shunpo] I accidentally moved the whole universe instead of myself. Yeah, you hear that right, when I was training [Shunpo] I moved the universe instead of myself, meaning that I stayed static while the universe moved around me. That was honestly one of the craziest experiences in my entire existence 10/10 definitely would do it again.

    And even with me being already exceptionally fast without it I loved using [Shunpo], it''s so practical and relaxing to use. I can definitely understand how someone like Yoruichi would fall in love with this technique and specialize in it. It reached a point where it''s easier to use [Shunpo] than walking, so id decided to keep using [Shunpo] to move around. And I would like to add that I do everything like that on-air, flying. Remember that I said I am extremely heavy? That didn''t change, I am incredible and extremely dense in the physical sense.

    Guess I should also talk about my progress with the Hollow powers. A hollow has some quite interesting techniques. There is for example the [Shunpo] equivalent [Sonido], a fast movement technique that as long as you know how to perform [Shunpo] you will be able to do it rather easily.

    There is also the [Ultra Regeneration] which is kind of redundant for someone like me, but I can guess it improved my already absurd regeneration a little bit more?

    There is [Pesquisa], a skill for sensing and measuring [Reiatsu], at first I thought it would be useless for someone who has an overpowered [Clairvoyance] like me, but at the ended it ended up improving a lot of my ability on sensing [Reiatsu] and [Reiryoku].

    Another one is of course [Cero], one of the most know skills a Hollow can have.[Cero] is a powerful beam attack that can be used by the most powerful Hollows, but it''s more accurate to say that [Cero] is closer to a Dragon Ball [Ki] beam than anything else. I liked using [Cero] quite a bit, but I already have something similar in the form of the [Rasengan] variations I made all those years ago, but I guess have one more little thing in my arsenal is not bad.

    There is also [Bala] which is basically a weakened form of [Cero] in bullet form, it''s pretty useful when you do not have the time to charge a full [Cero] or need some small attack to falter your enemy.

    There is of course [Garganta] but that is pretty useless to someone like me who can easily travel dimensions with a single step without breaking a sweat.

    The final and for me the most useful skill of all, the [Hierro]. [Hierro] may sound useless the first time you heard about it, but this skill is sincerely completely OP for someone like me who has a stupidly strong soul so use it, so my body which was already monstrous beforehand, became even more monstrous right now. You see, when using [Hierro] I condense my [Reiryoku], creating a steel-hard skin strong enough to block a [Zanpakutou] point-blank. This will allow me who already had a monstrous and night indestructible body to become even more indestructible in the long run. In general, the strength of an individual''s Hierro is proportional to the potency of their [Reiryoku], meaning someone who has a monstrous [Reiryoku] like I have an absurd powerful [Hierro] and seeing that I am improving every day, the tendency is for it to get even stronger in the future.

    My [Shikai] is already pretty obvious so you probably already know what it is. Well, I will give you some more tips. Remember that my [Divine weapon] fused with my [Zanpakutou]? Yeah, I think you already know where this is going. My [Shikai] is [Nazzod], and before you ask, my [Zanpakutou] doesn''t disappear when I use [Shikai] the only thing that changes is that [Nazzod] appears.

    The funny thing is that I also already have my [Bankai]. Yeah, I won''t elaborate more on that and I will avoid that liek the plague, I have to somehow maintain the Bleach tradition of not using [Bankai] no matter what is happening. Yeah, I know, it pisses me off too, but I gotta follow the traditions. Allessa is also doing the same.

    In terms of academic progress, we all are already on the 6th year course closing to finally graduating from the academy. There are only two tests we had yet to complete, a test in the human world where we all as students have to fight some hollows, and after that a test in the academy where we need to show our proficiency with the Shinigami arts. So basically just a normal and a field test.

    Right now I and Allessa are getting "Ready" for our field test tomorrow, meaning we are just messing around in our room while we practice some more control.

    "Tomorrow we will have the field test."(Aizen)

    "I know."(Allessa).

    "Didn''t it make more sense to have the normal test first, and the field test later. This sounds exactly like some badly planned education program."(Aizen). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52131224348578518 for visiting.

    "Tell me about it. At least I can test some of my sword skill."(Allessa).

    "Heh, I bet I will look cool when I kill Hollows with just one sword swing."(Aizen).

    "*Deadpan* You can literally split the universe with a sword swing."(Allessa).

    "I know."(Aizen).

 Chapter 255 - Soul: Rip and tear until its done.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    . Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52156869329868749 for visiting.

    .

    [Next Day]

    Today is field test day, right now the whole 6th years class is close to soul society Senkaimon ready to go towards the human world. Everyone was talking with each other and trying to guess what would happen, I already know everything thanks to [Clairvoyance] but I don''t want to spill it so I am going to keep my mouth shut about that.

    "Hey, Aizen! How strong are those Hollows we keep hearing about?"(Rick).

    "... Dude, you''re in the f.u.c.k.i.n.g 6th year in the academy and you don''t know some basic shit like that? What the f.u.c.k?"(Aizen).

    "Shut up! I just want to talk about something to stave off my boredom, you bas-"(Rick).

    "Well, you won''t have that many problems here. Most of these Hollows are pretty weak, just be wary of the Arrancars, they can have some pretty tricky abilities so it could be somewhat dangerous."(Aizen).

    "Naruhodo!"(Rick).

    "English, motherf.u.c.ker, do you speak it?"(Rick).

    "*Sigh* You two should-"(Gwen).

    "Hello class, Me and teacher Tomoe will accompany you all on the field test, don''t worry the 2nd division is also providing some cover, and they will also help in your evaluation. So everyone is ready?"(Takumi).

    "Ready!"(Class).

    "So right now the [Kido Corps] will open a Senkaimon for us to go towards the human world, wait patiently and it will be over in a minute."(Takumi).

    "While we wait I will separate everyone into groups of 5, and before anyone asks, the groups will be totally random."(Takumi).

    Then Takumi picks a fairly big basket with a bunch of paper slips, said paper slips probably contain the name of each student. He picks the paper slips five by five, and at the end, there was a total of 12 groups, looking at everyone properly organized Takumi nods and says.

    "Today you will have some real combat and even with the teacher and some people from the 2nd division here your life will still be in danger, so do not take this test lightly. You may need to do everything again, but if you think you can''t do it now is the last chance for you to give up. don''t worry it isn''t shameful to give up right now, on the contrary, that just shows you are wiser than your peers in knowing your strengths and weakness."(Takumi).

    Everyone remained silent, looking at the class Takumi nodded once more and proceed to talk with tomoe while the people from the [Kido Corps] finish opening the senkaimon. When the senkaimon finally opened Takumi looked once more towards the whole class.

    "Good, now the gate has opened. The moment you pass through this gate your test will start, be careful and good luck."(Takumi).

    I looked at my group, it was a boy called Ryu with the most average Japanese looks I have ever seen, the fabled back eyes black hair combination, the other three were girls, Toka, Hana, and Hina. Hana and Hina are sisters they looked pretty similar dark blue hair and violet eyes, while Toka was completely blonde with blue eyes. They all have average heights for Japan, meaning they look liek a bunch of small kids close to a giant like me, I mean the average Japanese height is around 1.50 meters and I am 2.10 meters tall, yeah I am a literal giant for them.

    Looking at my team I tried to start some conversation.

    "Sup people, how is it going?"(Aizen).

    A nice start and the dumbfounded expressions that they sent me is just because I am very handsome, not because I simply butchered any kind of proper manners in this situation. Ryu was the first to recover before saying.

    "Hello Aizen-San, please take care of me."(Ryu).

    The three girls also finally exited their shocked state and also says the same thing.

    "Please Take care of us."(Girls).

    "Well you people are too stiff, talk more normally with me will ya?"(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* Okay Aizen-San we will-"(Ryu).

    "Stop with the formal stuff, it''s getting boring to hear it after some time."(Aizen).

    "Sure."(Ryu)

    "So how are we going to proceed with the test? Any strategies? Some kind of special formation? Maybe we can form different team combinations?"(Hina).

    "Hmmm... I was thinking of going 1 x 1 with the combat stuff, this is a test so better than winning I think is more important for you to show your strength. So ganging up on the Hollows seems like it is counterproductive, what you all think?"(Aizen).

    "Sounds fine to me."(Hana).

    "I am cool with it."(Toka).

    "... No problems."(Ryu).

    "I guess that would be okay."(Hina).

    Before anyone could say anything more everyone started passing through the senkaimon, it appears it''s time for everything to finally start. It didn''t take much and we soon were already in the human world. My four groupmates looked at everything around them with curiosity, well this is probably the first time for them in the human world so this is expected.

    Each group went in a different direction, probably to explore a bit and fight some Hollows, if I am not mistaken the area arround us is quite infested with the little buggers, and seeing our [Reiatsu] the Hollows will probably flock us like a moth to a flame. Lo and behold, I was soon proven right when a hollow appeared in front of the group.

    The hollow looked pretty weird, like a mix between a bear and a lizard, it''s mask was exceptionally ugly it had a bunch of jagged corners, and the five horns it''s sprouted made it even uglier, the shining yellow eyes even added to its shitty image. The group reacted quite strongly to it, feeling its aggressiveness and most certainly surprised at the hollow''s appearance. To break this awkward situation I decide to speak.

    "So who is gonna fight it?"(Aizen).

    There was silence for some time before Hina finally took some courage and stepped forward, her weapon drawn.

    "Let me have this one Aizen-San."(Hina).

    "Sure, go on girl. Time to shine."(Aizen)

    Hina fought exceptionally well against the hollow showing her powers as a true 6th-year student. Her use of [Shunpo] and [Kido] was especially quite good from what I was able to see. Soon enough Hina was able to cut the Hollow''s mask and officially kill it. She seems slightly tired, but it is to be expected from a fight like this, Hana even clapped at Hina''s success.

    The team talked and complimented Hina on her skills and performance while we continue walking searching for another Hollow, and soon enough a particular ugly bird liek hollow appeared, thankfully it looked like the bird can''t fly so the battle won''t be that problematic. This time Hana decided to fight against the Hollow, she especially wanted to look cool as her big sister Hina.

    Hana showed similar a similar level of combat power as Hina. But instead of being good at [Kido], she appears to be specially gifted at [Zanjutsu] and [Shunpo], she made quick work of the bird-like hollow easily splitting its mask in half with an accurate swing of her sword.

    We continue going until another Hollow appeared this one fitted the bear-like appearance almost to a T, but you could say he looked more like an Ursa Grimm from RWBY. This time it was Ryu who wanted to show off a little, seeing the girls succeeding gave him quite a bit of encouragement.

    Much like Hana Ryu talents lied in [Zanjutsu] and [Shunpo], but his [Shunpo] talent was especially good compared with the other, give the boy 100 years focusing solely on that 24/7 and he maybe will be able to reach Yoruichi''s level, that is quite a good amount of talent for a normie.

    Thanks to his superior speed Ryu was able to make quick work of the Hollow. We continued normally searching for our next Hollow, and soon enough a snake-like hollow appeared, it looked like the basilisk from Harry Potter but uglier somehow. This time everyone looked towards Toka and me, looking at Toka I asked.

    "Wanna try?"(Aizen).

    She simply nodded and went forward, Toka could use [Shunpo] but she wasn''t that good with it, her [Zanjutsu] was also average, but her [Bakudo] was especially good, the girl most certainly had a lot of talent in that area. And after binding the snake-like hollow with a [Kido] she easily cut its mask in half.

    Toka nodded satisfied and we continued walking. All these Hollows gave me a very sneak and dangerous(Not For Me) idea. More like I am going to copy one of Uryuu here, using some [Genjutsu] on my little groupmates for them to ignore me for a bit I slash my arms to my right and open a huge ass [Garganta], I also made sure to make this [Garganta] a little bit special, it is a direct connection to one of the most populated areas of [Hueco Mundo], thankfully for my groupmates here that area only has low-level Hollows so they won''t suffer that much.

    What I am doing? It ought this outing was a little too lowkey so I wanted to give a little gift to my little friends here before we departed. I am also interested in the rate of development of a normal Shinigami. I want to see if I gave them the perfect conditions for continuous growth they would be able to do it, I will keep pumping them with [Yang Release] while they fight endless waves of Hollows, thanks to [Yang Release] they will always be full of vitality(meaning they don''t need to worry about stamina) and their wounds will be easily healed, their only problem will be mental fatigue. I wanted to see if this can stimulate their growth potential. This is like a minor and more tame version of what underwent with the skeletons.

    Unmaking my illusion everyone was startled by the giant portal spilling Hollows without stop. They were understandably tense and afraid seeing the sheer number of Hollows, trembling a bit Ryu asked me.

    "W-what s-should w-we d-dd-do?"(Ryu).

    Looking at my shaking groupmate I said out loud.

    "RIP AND TEAR UNTIL ITS DONE"(Aizen).

    Damn, I always wanted to say that out loud, and this is the perfect opportunity for that. When I said that, I also used one of the abilities the well of wisdom gave me and stimulated their combat will a little, nothing game-changing or anything, they simply won''t tremble that much anymore and their brain will always choose fight instead of fly.

    The Hollows poured in the world of the living interrupting anyone of my squat mates from asking questions. Everyone put on guard and prepared for a fierce and long battle.

    Thankfully the Hollows were weak so even those with shitty [Zanjutsu] skills could use the bare minimum of effort to kill one. We all continue fighting, hollow after hollow, kill after kill, minutes passed, and when it reached the one-hour mark everyone was absolutely exhausted, Ryu, Hina, Toka, and Hana could barely move their arms anymore, wounds started to acc.u.mulate on their bodies.

    It started first with small cuts and gashes, then it grew to bruises and large cuts until it reached a point where Ryu had a huge bite mark on his torso, Toka had an almost useless arm, Hana was struggling with huge wounds on her legs, and Hina had a particularly nasty cut on her stomach. I looked at this situation and I found the perfect opportunity for em to reveal my [Shikai].

    "Well, I guess this is a Good time as any to use my [Shikai]. Be ready my friends'' things are going to get interesting."(Aizen).

    "~''Ascend upon the thrones of reality [Nazzod]''~"(Aizen).

    Suddenly two orb-like creatures appeared on my shoulders, one was black with golden details, while the other was white with golden details, they seem to possess some kind of armored exterior and on the middle of each orb, there are strange rippled golden eyes with nine magatamas. This is none other than my [Divine Weapon] and also my [Shikai]; [Nazzod].

    And yes, my [Zanpakutou] blade didn''t disappear, it basically only "summoned" [Nazzod] outside. Sadly my groupmates didn''t even the energy to be excited about this new development, but it didn''t matter much right now as they are way more concerned about surviving.

    With both a single thought [Nazzdo] floated above us like two strange observer drones, them the two different colored orbs started spinning in a circle-like pattern, suddenly a rain of golden-colored powder started falling on the battlefield. This is me using the [Yang release] through [Nazzod] to heal and recuperate my squadmates for them to continue fighting.

    "I can continue healing both your wounds and stamina, don''t worry I can choose whose I heal and whose I don''t. Now, let''s continue fighting."(Aizen).

    I said that while I slowly(In my eyes) swung my [Zanpakutou] easily splitting the mask of a hollow that has gotten too close. The others now with their wounds healed and renewed vigor proceeded to continue fighting for their dear life.

 Chapter 256 - Soul: Tests are lame.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Everyone continue fighting, hours have passed and soon it would be nighttime. Our field test will be for seven days and seven nights so we have a huge amount of time ahead of us. My groupmates keep fighting against the neverending Hollows nonstop, they have been at it for hours and I can definitely see visible progress.

    thanks to the infinity stamina and infinite healing I provided they can fight to their heart''s content and even people less inclined to fighting like Toka are showing themselves extremely capable. At this point even if any one of them had trash talent at [Zanjutsu] they would still be able to improve tremendously.

    They have been using everything they got to kill the Hollows nonstop, they hacked and slashed bodies and limbs of the creatures any hesitation they could possibly have long since gone. Humans are extraordinary creatures when it comes to adaptability, and they learned, oh they learned. In their minds this is a sink or swim situation, they think they are extremely close to dying, which wouldn''t be that far from the truth if it wasn''t for me here.

    But the important thing is that they are treating this as a life or death battle. Meaning they are always giving their absolute all and their absolute best, with even the deepest corner of their minds, the deepest abyss of their subconscious giving it all for their survival.

    And this is quickly showing into their strengths, they have reached a level of strength almost as equal as the 8th seat of a normal squad. Their [Reiatsu] and [Reiryoku] being constantly stimulated by the perilous situation they were in.

    And if my guess is right both Hina and Hana have already awakened their [Zanpakutou] if the changes towards their [Asauichi] are any indication. Toka and Ryu are close by what I can see with my [Clairvoyance]. Sadly for them, they don''t have enough time to meditate and talk with their [Zanpakutou] so I doubt they will use their [Shikai] in this fight. Besides... I think their [Zanpakutous] spirits know this is an exceptional opportunity for their growth, the spirits must''ve noticed that their users aren''t truly in danger here, if they were truly in danger the spirits would probably pull them inside and tell them their names no matter what. But thankfully the spirits are more perceptive than their users.

    We continue fighting through the night until the morning of the second day, thanks to my "[Shikai]" we could continue fighting indefinitely. Right now every one of my groupmates already had their [Zanpakutou], but they didn''t care much about it they just continued fighting.

    Something of note is also their progress in the physical aspect, due to their constant fighting their body was starting to become stronger too and they''ve been dealing with the hollows with more ease with each passing moment. I am not afraid to admit that I cheated with [Primordial runes] and connected this [Garganta] with the same place in the Hueco Mundo across all Bleach alternative universe simultaneously. And seeing as that is literally an infinite number of alternative universes and timelines we have a literal infinite supply of Hollows.

    They''ve been growing steadily stronger the more they fought and by the eve of the third day their performance was impressive. and even I got to admit limiting myself and fighting only with my [Zanpakutou] also improved my swordplay quite a bit, it also helped me improve my [Divine Will of the Absolutes] quite a bit.

    Yes, I''ve "sealed" myself and I''ve been only using the strength equivalent to a 9th seat officer, this enabled me to concentrate more on improving my technique than anything else. I always try to not waste time and seeing as would have to wait for my groupmates here for an entire week I decided to at least joining the fun. And I do not regret it, seeing as even if the improvement I underwent isn''t that big, it is an improvement nonetheless. And just for that, this little test is more than worth it. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52179242619815295 for visiting.

    At the ending of the fourth day, all my groupmates were extremely mentally exhausted. Something expected, to be honest, even if I''ve been pumping [Yang release] onto them without stopping, that doesn''t mean their minds don''t tire. I am honestly quite impressed with how much they are able to hold, but seeing as Shinigami don''t have the exact same limitation a human does I think this is expected somewhat.

    At the end of the fifth day, their minds were already faltering, flickering from time to time, trying to shut down due to the extreme stress. But their bodies were at the peak of health and energy.

    Thanks to that strange situation something strange started happening. Normally went eh mind of fight falter mid-combat, it spells death. But strangely enough, their bodies have been doing the motions so many times, so repeatedly that even when they lose consciously their bodies continue fighting with instinct alone, and that is something extremely impressive.

    At the end of the sixth day they were barely conscious, most of the time their bodies were fighting on instinct alone, be it slashing with their swords, using [Shunpo], [Kido], or anything they have been relentless using during all this time. This led to something quite incredible, they started to improve their instincts, to hone it towards something deadly, they started developing some sort of Sixth sense only veterans have, that gut feeling that can save you at the time shits get down.

    My squadmates will become absolute beasts when they go back, that I have no doubt. They could proficiently fight by instinct alone right now, and that is something very few people can even dream to accomplish.

    On the final day they barely had lapses of consciousness, their bodies long accustomed to the task of killing hollows, it became something intrinsic, something natural, something reflexive, something automatic. I was honestly impressed with their progress, they could easily fight against the average 4th or 3rd seat, and I couldn''t be happier for the fact that I raised those boys and gals.

    When the [Garganta] closed and the last Hollows were eliminated, all four of them basically stood there awkwardly. It was as if their bodies and more than enough energy to stand up and fight but their minds had shut down completely, they were literally sleeping while still standing.

    Soon a bunch of ninjas appeared at our location, they picked the four sleeping students and dashed towards the senkaimon. And yes, they saw everything that happened. Why did I let them? To watch the chaos while I eat popcorn of course. What did they see? only what I let them.

    With a single [Shunpo] I was already close to the senkaimon waiting for the ninjas to arrive.

    *Woooosh*

    Hah, they didn''t even look at me they just flat out ignored me and passed through the portal. I just maintained my slight smile and deactivated my "[Shikai]"returning my [Zanpkutou] to its normal state. another [Shunpo] and I was already crossing the senkaimon.

    On the other side, I was received by a huge crowd of people. Takumi the teacher made a fast beeline towards me and spoke.

    "Mr. Senju. Are you okay? Are you alright? I''ve heard your group faced a lot of hollows-"(Takumi).

    "Don''t worry Takumi-Sensei, no one was hurt, we were able to hold on until the end so everything turned out to be fine."(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* Thank the Soul King you weren''t hurt. But you still need to get checked at the 4th division, I will-"(Takumi).

    "Don''t Worry Takumi-Sensei. I will take care of things from here."

    Looking at the new arrival I was able o spot the Captain of the 4th division Unohana, also know as the first Kenpachi, an old monster that probably ought in the frontlines with Yamamoto in the past.

    "Greetings Unohana-Taicho!"(Takumi/Aizen).

    "You are dismissed teacher Takumi."(Unohana).

    "Yes, Unohana-Taicho!"(Takumi).

    With that teacher, Takumi went away bringing the rest of the class with him. Unohana gave a look over me for a few seconds seemly analyzing me before she said.

    "Walk with me student."(Unohana).

    "Yes, Unohana-Taicho!"(Aizen).

    We walked for a bit until we had distanced ourselves from the senkaimon, right now we are walking in one of the many streets of Seireitei, our direction probably the 4th division barracks.

    "I must admit your resemblance really seems to be uncanny... It''s almost as if your were-"(Unohana).

    "Brothers?"(Aizen).

    "Yes, yes. I admit the first time I read the reports of the similar appearance I didn''t give it much thought, it must''ve been just some misconception of the ever bored admission testers. But now that I see by myself self you are soo..."(Unohana).

    "Alike and different in many ways?"(Aizen).

    "Indeed. You both hide your strength, and you both are way more sinister and ruthless than you let on."(Unohana).

    "Hoh... Unohana-Taicho. I never truly bothered hiding my strength, I just don''t go around shouting about it."(Aizen).

    "Truly?"(Unohana).

    "No, that is a complete lie. I hide it for the same reason Yamamoto hides his."(Aizen).

    "So it''s something like that... Never would''ve you are so strong."(Unohana).

    "Heh, you talk about it like you aren''t an expert in hiding yourself... Right?... First Kenpachi."(Aizen).

    "Heh, so you do indeed know. I am not surprised, to be honest. It takes a monster to know the other after all."(Unohana).

    "Indeed."(Aizen).

    "Do visit for tea sometimes... I rarely get to talk with someone who fits the title of Kenpachi so well and isn''t a braindead murder hobo."(Unohana).

    "Sure. I will help Yamamoto keeps his eye on me, it sounds fun."(Aizen).

    "Ahh... So you caught on to that... I didn''t expect for you to be so... collaborative."(Unohana).

    "Heh, it was impossible to not be noticed after what happened on the field test... and about the collaborative part... why not? why should I fear that?"(Aizen).

    And with that, I disappeared without making a sound or even using [Shunpo]. Unohana didn''t show any outwards surprise, but her blood, the blood of Kenpachi, was boiling seeing such a monster inf front of her, she desperately wanted to fight him to feel the thrill of battle yet again.

    "Hah, it appears that there is another monster in our midst. And this one is way scarier than any of the others."(Unohana).

    She couldn''t hide her bloodthirsty smile anymore, the schemer, the geezer, the brute, all of them pale in comparison to this monster. She could see it, in his eyes, the sheer number of beings he has already killed, it''s something that dwarfs the whole kill count of soul society put together. And she knew someone liek him could only mean that things will get interesting from now on.

    Now Unohana just needs to see the best way to report to Yamamoto, she couldn''t help but think her old friend is simply too stiff sometimes. Then Unohana proceeds to calmly walk towards her squad, her mind happy with the new possibilities this individual will bring.

 Chapter 257 - Soul: Another exam.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    With a simple burst of speed, I was already in my bedroom allessa waiting for me.

    "So... How it went?"(Allessa).

    "Pretty good actually, thanks for the use of [2nd True Magic] by the way."(Aizen).

    "No problem, I was also curious to see how normal Shinigami would fare in that situation."(Alessa).

    "Indeed, I was quite surprised to see how much a Shinigami can strive in the correct conditions. but I guess they aren''t the most dominant race without merit."(Aizen).

    "Indeed, those four became exceptionally strong. If they continue training diligently they will probably become as strong as the average captain by the time you evil twin start his more active plots."(Allessa).

    "Evil twin?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, and you are the more handsome twin. Do you like it?"(Allessa).

    "Definitely."(Aizen).

    I gave Allessa a deep and passionate kiss earning me a loving smile.

    "Oh, apparently Yamamoto is also observing us."(Aizen).

    "So? what is the big deal?"(Allessa).

    "I dunno, I just thought you ought to know. But I guess I still think the old man is pretty cool, he has one of my favorite [Bankais] in the entire show."(Aizen).

    "Really, which one is your favorite?"(Allessa).

    "In terms of visual? Unohana. In terms of cool factor? Yamamoto''s."(Aizen).

    "Hmmm... I wonder what kind of [Bankai] your evil twin has?"(Allessa).

    "I dunno, but my guess it is something like [True Illusion]?"(Aizen)

    "Like those [Spirit Venerables] can do in the [Cultivation Chat Group] universe?"(Allessa).

    "Yeah, I always tough those are cool."(Aizen).

    "Can''t you do something similar with your [Divine Will of the Absolutes]?"(Allessa).

    "Well, my [Divine Will of the Absolutes] is kind of too strong to be used this casually..."(Aizen).

    Yeah, my [Divine Will] is sort of an upgraded and higher version of [Haki]. I picked [Haki] mixed it with [Intent] and formed some sort of a rough and base for the [Divine Will], but that wasn''t enough to create a divine skill. Then I went down my memory lane searching for different divine skills that could help me finish the [Divine Will] skill that I was making.

    I won''t talk about every inspiration and skill I used because that will simply take way too much time, but I guess I can talk about the more important ones. The first skill that came to mind when I was thinking about divine techniques was of course [Ultra Instinct] from Dragon Ball, you haven''t noticed already some of the principles of [Ultra Instict] are extremely similar to those of the [Observation Haki], of course, there are some differences but if you know both techniques you can probably draw the parallels.

    My second inspiration was a skill called [Presence], this is a skill that I''ve read about in a novel a long time ago [Presence] much like [Ultra Instinct] is an extremely powerful skill, but different from [Ultra Instinct] anyone can learn [Presence] no matter their strength or standing. To learn presence you have to literally become master of yourself, became your own God, I won''t go into specifics but the own creator of [Presence] said that [Presence] is a higher form of [Haki], so you can already see what was my biggest inspiration to create the [Divine Will]. The creator of said techniques is called ''Third-Fang'' if I am not mistaken.

    My third and final inspiration came from a fairly popular novel and manhwa called [Solo Leveling], the protagonist called Sung Jin-Woo has a skill called [Ruler''s Authority] which is a form of control your surroundings exceptionally, I used that to finally finish and perfect my [Divine Will of the Absolute].

    Seeing as my [Divine Will] was a skill that I created before ascending, I was only able to complete it after becoming a God. Thankfully right now the skill is long complete and completely usable. What doesn''t the [Divine Will of the Absolute] do? Hehehe, this skill is a way for me to enact my will upon the world, to superimpose my will upon the world, to superimpose the universe with my texture, with my own color. For that, I needed to become the master of myself and the world around me.

    Didn''t understand anything? Good. If anyone could easily understand a divine skill the universe would long have been doomed.

    "Honey, stop monologuing about your skills. The final exam starts in just one hour."(Allessa).

    "... We just did an exam, how come?"(Aizen). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52206894978225786 for visiting.

    "This is the one conduct here in the academy."(Allessa)

    "Ah, so this is the other one... Sure, let''s go."(Aizen).

    Picking Allessa''s hand we started handholding, exiting our room I find Rick and Gwen also handholding already, and walking in the direction of the next exam.

    "... How was the exams my friends?"(Aizen).

    "Pretty easy, but with our combat experience and strength, there are few things that can give me and Gwen a challenge. I learned the name of my [Zanpakutou] by the way."(Rick).

    "Cool, what is it?"(Aizen).

    "My [Zanpakutou] is called [Bezzelebael], and it has the [Power of Destruction]."(Rick).

    "Wait... Like the one from DxD? "(Aizen).

    "What is DxD?"(Rick).

    "You don''t know? Man, remember me to introduce you all to anime culture, Allessa absolutely loved it. And I bet you will enjoy Bleach very much."(Aizen).

    "Dude what does disinfectant have to do with anything? "(Rick).

    "Hah, old joke but it is still funny. And you Gwen what is yours?"(Aizen).

    "Oi, I still didn''t get my ans-"(Rick).

    "My [Zanpakutou] is called [Razikrel] and it let me shot light beams, my sword also becomes sort of a lightsaber, like those in Star Wars but mine still maintains the katana-like form."(Gwen).

    "Interesting... so you do know what Star Wars is."(Aizen).

    "Please, everyone knows Star Wars. The oldest trilogy at least."(Gwen).

    "You mean the best trilogy, right?"(Allessa).

    "So heard everyone with good ears."(Gwen).

    "Hah, aren''t you two very nonchalantly bold divulging your [Zanpaktou] abilities so easily?"(Aizen).

    "Stop messing around Aizen, you probably already knew them so you asked just to be polite."(Gwen).

    "Heh, my friends know me so well."(Aizen).

    "And you Aizen. What does your [Zanpakutou] Ability do?"(Rick).

    "Well my [Zanpakuotou] is called [Nazzod] and it can do anything."(Aizen).

    "Anything?"(Rick/Gwen).

    "Anything. As long as I can imagine it, I can do it."(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* what a bullshit power. What does your [Shikai] do Allessa?"(Rick).

    "Mines is plain simple, it makes my sword into a focus. My [Bankai] will probably be a condensed and improved form like Ichigo''s. My [Zanpakutou] is called [Prysm]."(Allessa).

    "Interesting, that ought to be extremely powerful, principally when you consider our absurd [Reiryoku] and [Reiatsu]."(Aizen).

    "Who is Ichigo? "(Rick).

    "Interesting Allessa... When you activate your [Bankai] you must become pretty strong."(Gwen).

    "Yup, she can give my own speed a run for its money. But I am creating a new improved form of [Shunpo] that will put improve my already absurd speed even more."(Aizen).

    "Interesting... We must find a place where we can have speed runs and disputes, that ought to be entertaining."(Gwen).

    "Indeed"(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* Ignored again..."(Rick).

    We quickly reached the place where our exams will be conducted, the place was relatively big and there was currently our whole classroom here. Toka, Hina, Hana, and Ryu were also there, they saw me and quickly approached. They seem to want to talk.

    "Hey ex-groupmates. How is it going?"(Azien).

    "Exceptionally fine, to be honest, I didn''t have such a good sleep in ages."(Ryu).

    "Same."(Toka/Hana/Hina).

    "We just came here because we want to talk with you for a bot. do you have time after the test?"(Ryu).

    "I have some time, so why not? Where?"(Aizen).

    "Just meet us at the 4th division barracks, we need to be checked every day for some time due to the strange circ.u.mstances of our exam."(Ryu).

    "Sure, no problem. See you all there."(Aizen).

    Ryu just nodded and went away, Hina, Hana, and Toka followed him right after. Soon it was already time for the test to start, an instructor came and guided us towards a place where we will undergo our final writing test.

    Everyone quickly chooses a desk and soon enough we were already writing our tests. the test was simple yet complicated, it was a multiple-choice test so it was relatively easier. The "Worst" part was an essay we need to write at the end. And seeing as I had finished rather early my normal test I spent the rest of the test time writing my essay.

    Normally they give you just one sheet of paper for your essay, but for someone who can use [Yin-Yang Release] and [Mokuton] creating paper is a f.u.c.k.i.n.g joke. and the fact that no one bothered to create a limit I entertained myself writing an essay about the topic in the most boring and undidactic way I could possibly grasp, I used an ancient and more complex form of Japanese to write using excessive wording the most I could, at the end I had a 54 pages essay about [Zanpakutous] that could give any academic buck a run for its money on boring levels. Yes, I know I am a bastard.

    After collecting our papers the instructor finalized for us to go to a separate room where we should give a small demonstration of our abilities to some specialized judges. Quite redundant if you ask me, didn''t we already have a field test for that specific purpose? but whatever, I will do it anyway.

    We wait for a little bit and then the instructor starts to call us in alphabetical order. And seeing as both Aizen and Allessa names start with "A", I was the first followed behind by Allessa.

    Entering the test room I saw some sort of small wooden pillar with 10 bamboos on top of it. This must be to test our [Zanjutsu] skills, I remember that some sword masters from my past life used to cute bamboo to demonstrate their skill with the sword and how sharp the sword is. And considering this is a Shinigami academic this bamboo must be special and more resistant than normal.

    At the side were two small pillars holding a pile of cement blocks, this must be to test our [Hakuda], and much like the bamboo these cement blocks are probably more resistant than normal, we probably need to break it with our bare hands. These tests are honestly looking rather tame from what I was thinking they should be.

    After that there is something that looked like an obstacle course, must be to test our [Hoho]. But seeing that I can use [Shunpo] this might as well be easier than child''s play.

    In the last fragment of the test, there is a training dummy and around it there is a wide and spacious area, this must be for us to show our [Kido] proficiency. The instructor walks forward and says.

    "Aizen Senju, please demonstrate your [Zanjutsu] proficiency."

    I walk forward and stop in front of the bamboos, with a simple and well-executed Iaido I easily cut the 10 bamboos at the same time. Sheathing my [Zanpakutou] I looked towards the instructor.

    "Excellent. Now please execute your [Hakuda] test."

    I walk towards the cement blocks, and with a simple punch, all the blocks broke perfectly in the middle as if a sword has just cut it. This quite surprised the examiners as they didn''t expect that a punch could produce a cutting edge.

    "E-Excellent. Now please your [Hoho] test."

    With a simple use of [Shunpo], I was already at the end of the line of the obstacle course. The examiner trying to hold his surprise spoke again.

    "Now please use the test dummy to demonstrate a [Kido] spell, any [Kido] will do just fine."

    I point my fingers in the air and slowly create a triangle and with a simple palm thrust forward, three yellow energy blades advance and impale the energy dummy perfectly holding it in place. This time the examiner couldn''t hide his surprise, his mouth was agape and he definitely didn''t expect for someone to use a [Kido] so skillfully and without a chant.

    "E-excelent u-use of t-the [Bakud¨­ #30. Shitotsu Sansen]. Your exam is finished, you may go. The results will be posted tomorrow morning at 9 a.m."

    With that, all my exams are finished and I can finally enter the Gotei 13.

 Chapter 258 - Soul: Fighting Unohana.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Allessa''s test was also pretty easy for her. Heck, she even used a [Kido] in the 40s, it impressed quite a lot of the examiners. After we both finished we simply waved goodbye to Rick, Elsa, and Gwen and went towards our room.

    "So... I need to go towards the 4th division right now, apparently, it has something to do with check-ups from the incident during the field test."(Aizen).

    "Sure, I am also quite busy this afternoon. I close to the finishing thoughts of finding a way for you to use [True Magic] with chakra, the problem is that chakra is simply way too different from mana in a lot of aspects."(Allessa).

    "I don''t know if this will work, but we can try using the principles of Yin-Yang the next time? It may sound way too simple but I often found that simplicity sometimes works best."(Aizen).

    "Well... It may actually work. This bullshit imagination power of yours is really handy for a lot of things. When you come back we will test it."(Allessa).

    "Sure, this time I have a good feeling it might actually work. Bye Allessa see you later."(Aizen).

    "Bye Love, be sure to not torment those poor souls too much."(Allessa).

    "I promise nothing, hahaha."(Aizen).

    With that, I use a simple [Shunpo] and appear in the street leading towards the 4th division. Everything around me looks especially calm and orderly, everything was as it should be, even Zaraki is making a mess in the background god-knows-where. This peaceful atmosphere, how enjoyable, I must bring Zu Ling and the kids here sometimes, I think they will love it here.

    Soon enough I was at the entrance of the 4th division barracks, two guards already on the gate who are seemly bored out of their minds. I approached, and when they saw me they simply nodded and let me pass, Unohana must have contacted them about my arrival already.

    I calmly walked towards the main building of the 4th division, it looked like those ancient Japanese mansions yous ee in movies or in old paintings, it definitely has a beauty to it that I don''t think I would become tired of any time soon.

    Soon enough Unohana was sitting in a seiza position at a low wooden balcony close to the koi-fish pound. She was slowly drinking tea as if she was the calmest person in the world, few people would be able to see past her mask and gaze upon the bloodthirsty psychotic killer that she truly is.

    "Unohana-Taicho, Good afternoon."(Aizen).

    "Good after Aizen-San. Here, sit with me, we have much to talk about."(Unohana).

    She pointed towards a place not much far away from her with a little cloth and a steaming teacup, that must be the place for me to sit. Sitting in a seiza position is nothing new to me. Unohana calmly drank her tea, letting the time slowly pass, I also didn''t waste the opportunity and did the same with mine.

    "Which division you are planning to join?"(Unohana).

    "5th division. It seems to be the most adequate for my skill set."(Aizen).

    "Heh, are you certain it isn''t just so that you could mess with your evil twin?"(Unohana).

    "You got me on that one, I really just want to mess around with him. Heck, I will even do differently from all those fanfiction MCs that avoid Aizen at all costs and ask for him to show me his [Shikai] the first time we met."(Aizen).

    "I didn''t understand half of what you said, but my intuition says I shouldn''t ask."(Unohana).

    "Your intuition is very wise. So why did you really call me here Unohana? I know you aren''t the type of person to chat about those kinds of frivolous things. Kenpachi Unohana isn''t a person like that."(Aizen).

    "Heh, Kenpachi... No one called me that for a long time... I lost the right to that name long ago... But I supposed the reason I called you here was to see if you want the name Kenpachi. "(Unohana).

    "Isn''t the current Kenpachi; Zaraki? He defeated you no?"(Aizen).

    "Yes and no, it''s more complicated than that. He-"(Unohana).

    "Don''t try that crap with me it won''t work, you know he is stronger than you and probably the strongest Kenpachi to date if he learns his lessons. But getting killed to ''help'' him fulfill his potential is a dumb way to go about things."(Aizen).

    "How did you-"(Unohana).

    "Know your plan? Simple, a person who learned to heal as good as you just to prolong fights must be seriously bored with everything around them."(Aizen).

    "Haa, you are too scary sometimes, you know? But you are right, I am completely bored of this era, of everything. I reached a peak, a plateau, and I sincerely just want to rest right now."(Unohana).

    "...hahahaHAHAHAHAHAHA. Let me ask you a question Kenpachi Unohana, do you think perfection exists?"(Aizen).

    A little taken aback by my laughing outburst, Unohana shakes her head and seems to be contemplating my previous words. I am actually quite impressed that she maintained her temper, but I guess someone who lived more than 1000 years this must be nothing. Now, I know. I am also quite ashamed of some of my reactions during my divine test, but in my defense, I was in the shitty body of my past life so I guess I at least have an excuse? Heh, anyway, that doesn''t matter anymore...

    Unohana seems to have reached a conclusion finally answers back.

    "No, I don''t think perfection exists. Even the Soul King, one of the most powerful beings that I know of, is far from being perfect."(Unohana).

    "I completely agree with you, perfection doesn''t exist. So why the heck are you so arrogantly thinking you reached a peak?"(Aizen).

    Unohana seems a little bit stunned by my words, she never even in her wildest dreams expected this kind of answer from someone. Guess she really thought she couldn''t improve anymore, huh?

    "The is no perfect [Zanjutsu] or [Hakuda], there is always room for improvement as minimal as it may look. One of my favorite mottos is ''Be better than you from yesterday'', this is something I''ve always adhered to, I always try to be better than myself from yesterday."(Aizen).

    "I never thought by that angle, I simply assumed that as there isn''t any more strong opponent to fight against, that there isn''t a fight anymore. I guess that is a form of giving up too."(Unohana).

    "But you Shinigami''s think too limited, you have an endless universe to roam and explore, and an endless afterlife to roam and explore, infinite potential that for some reason no one''s tries to pursue it. [Reiryoku] and [Reiatsu] potentials are infinite, I honestly don''t know why you all are so weak. No matter how untalented someone is if he trains for 1000+ years he got to become good."(Aizen). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52226362991236397 for visiting.

    "Well... shinigami rarely train like that, we usually just do some routines to maintain our skills sharp."(Unohana).

    "Do you know how dumb that sounds? Any normal human with some love for fiction would absolutely wreck most of you all just by their sheer drive alone. Not because he has some grand objective or goal, no, he would do it simply because you gave him something as fantastic as [Reiryoku] and [Reiatsu] and he would fully enjoy it."(Aizen).

    "When you put things like that it does indeed sound somewhat stupid. But why should anyone be concerned enough to grow strong? it is not like there is any danger in these peaceful times."(Unohana).

    "Have you ever thought of becoming strong enough to visit other worlds?"(Aizen).

    "Other worlds?"(Unohana).

    "Yeah, you like to fight right? You are bored due to the low challenge rating of this place, right? So why not become strong enough to reach another world with completely different cultures and people to fight?"(Aizen).

    "I does sound interesting, but how could I accomplish something like that?"(Unohana).

    "Unohana, you have something as outrageously flexible as [Kido] why the heck are you asking such an obvious question like that?"(Aizen).

    "Never tough about using [Kido] in that way... Interesting."(Unohana).

    "Ah let me tell you a little secret beforehand."(Aizen).

    "Sure. Do tell?"(Unohana).

    "You are not even on the strong side in the Omniverse spectrum, literal Gods roam between worlds and dimensions, you can imagine why I laughed so hard when you thought yourself at the peak."(Aizen).

    Unohana''s dormant fighting intent seems to spark at such information, I swear I could almost hear her blood boiling from here. But she was still somewhat skeptical.

    "You do know that all of this sounds like a load of bullshit right?"(Unohana).

    "Naturally, I know that. So why don''t I prove it to you?"(Aizen).

    "Go on."(Unohana).

    "We will fight like you were already wanting to do before, if you manage to impress me during the fight I will show you a glimpse of the multiverse. You in?"(Aizen).

    "No matter what I decide I lose nothing, so why not?"(Unohana).

    We quickly went for Unohana''s underground training ground, its somewhat similar to Urahara''s but this one has a distinctive feeling to it. The moment I arrived I added some [Primordial Runes] all around the underground training ground. Curiously Unohana looked at me and asked.

    "What was that?"(Unohana).

    "[Primordial Runes]."(Aizen).

    "..."(Unohana).

    Unohana was honestly speechless, it appears that everything Aizen talked about until now does indeed have some merit. But instead of being scared the prospects of a multiverse only made her blood boil, even more, she left out one of her terrifying bloodthirsty grins, if anyone looked at it right now they would be shitting their pants scared. But Aizen isn''t just anyone.

    "I will use the exact amount of strength you have right now. My [Reiryoku] and [Reiatsu] control may not be the best one, but the control I have over my body is God-like so do expect a more close combat fight."(Aizen).

    "Good I always hated the sissies throwing [Kido] around like a bunch of pussies they are, if only they could appreciate the good old blood-stained blade I wouldn''t think so low of them."(Unohana).

    "Careful there your mask is falling off."(Aizen).

    "Hah, it''s been a long time since I could go all out [BANKAI]!!!"(Unohana).

    Immediately her [Zanpakutou] started bleeding? At least it looked like the sword was bleeding from a visual standpoint, which is quite fitting for the first Kenpachi. Sadly for her her [Bankai] is absolutely useless against someone like me. Well, at least the strength boost is no joke.

    Without any more decorum Unohana [Shunpo] close to em and slash with her sword, unflinching I parry her first slash with relative ease. Without breaking I sweat a push her with my sword and send a roundhouse kick towards her midsection, she swiftly tries to parry my kick with the edge of her blade but ends up failing miserably when the edge didn''t even scratch my footwear. Hah, it''s [Firmament] after all, so I doubt there is anything that can damage it.

    With the use of [Shunpo], I appear at her right side and immediately slash with my [Zanpakutou], detecting my slash she was able to parry it, and counter-attack with an upward slash of her own. All this time the smile of the first Kenpachi grew and grew, it has been years since she had a fight so enjoyable like this one, it has been years since her blood boiled with such intensity.

    Another slash, another parry. So our dance of steel and skill continued, after more than 30 minutes like that Unohana felt herself lacking in skill compared with the person in front of her, he had an incredible and precise style of [Zanjutsu], something developed exclusively to kill, no to assassinate. she expected someone of the Onmitsukido to have a similar style, but Aizen was clearly showing his style at least birthed from something similar. It also appears that this style was extremely refined to the point of being unbelievable, it was like the person spent more than 1000 years simply going over and over the basic fundamental forms of [Zanjutsu]. It wasn''t a complex or feisty style by any means, but it was simple and direct, which sometimes is way better than the flamboyant ones.

    Unohana sent me another diagonal slash I parried it successfully, with another [Shunpo] I was already behind her slashing towards her back, sadly Unohana is also an old monster so she was quickly able to react and parry my slash. This fight is something that is beneficial for both of us, we are both learning and improving, Unohana was, of course, benefiting much more but I am not without benefits either. Fighting against a skilled opponent is excellent to improve and even test new moves.

    We continue clashing blades, a shower of sparks illuminating the underground training ground. The *clang* of our clashes grew louder and louder, Unohana started taking riskier moves often leaving openings that I would quickly capitalize, only to later realize I''ve led into a trap. Clever old witch.

 Chapter 259 - Soul: End of the Fight.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    In an underground training ground under the 4th division barracks, you could see two people fighting. Both figures appear to be using the exact same level of strength and speed, but the taller one appeared to have a higher level of skill, the taller one appear to be utterly dominating the fight. But the more they fought the more the smaller one appears to become excited, she didn''t stop even when her own soul started to become chipped, she didn''t stop when her soul itself started to crack and give out due to the superiority of her foe''s soul.

    Her body was covered in wounds and gashes that would easily incapacitate lesser beings, but those wounds seem to no phase her at all, on the contrary, it only made her fighting style more ferocious and bloodthirsty.

    Every time their souls aka [Zanpakutou] collided, a shower of sparks would illuminate the whole training ground. some times the impacts of their blades colliding would shake the earth itself, sending shockwaves of force that should''ve undoubtedly destroyed the place multiple times over. Btu a Supernatural force seems to be maintaining the previously fragile training grounds, now the place radiates an imposing indestructive primordial feeling only seen in the primordium of the universe.

    But both fighters don''t seem to care about that, they only seem to be concentrated in the fight before then. Sadly the sword on the hands of the smaller one was starting to give out, it simply could hold against the incredible powerful sword of its enemy at this moment.

    Seeing as the fight was about to end I decided to show a new trick to Unohana, she may have a very high mastery of the sword but I have the powers of God and Anime on my side, so she was fated to lose from the beginning. I swung my sword with enough strength and pressure to create a compressed air blade, the air blade shone with power as it traveled through the air.

    Unohana was immediately surprised with such an attack that she barely had time to help up her [Zanpakutou] in defense. The air slash collided with her cracking [Zanpakutou] which sadly wasn''t able to resist and gave out under the pressure of the new attack, the new wave continued traveling forward until it almost cut Unohana in two diagonally. Coughing blood Unohana supports herself on her broken and almost destroyed [Zanpakutou].

    Due to how spent she was she needed to deactivate her [Bankai] right now, sadly this severely weakened her [Zanpakutou] which was instantly completely destroyed becoming dust in the ground.

    "*Cough* W-What was that at the end... I never knew you could do that with a sword swing."(Unohana).

    "As I''ve already said, there are numerous ways you can improve your sword skills, you just stopped because you didn''t want to."(Aizen).

    "Guess, you are right. But to create compressed air blades with a slash of your sword... I never thought about that. Guess I was really naive, huh."(Unohana).

    "Don''t worry, I said if you impressed me enough I would give you a gift. Not these exact words but you got the memento."(Aizen).

    "I don''t need it, the fight and that compressed air blade are already enough. If you truly want to gift me, fight me more often."(Unohana).

    "Sure I don''t mind fighting, I also learned and improved quite a bit during the fight. Skill is not always tied to the strength you know? People like Sasaki Kojiro who can sue [Tsubame Gaeshi] on pure skill alone are extremely rare you know. And before you ask, I can''t use [Tsubame Gaeshi] on skill alone... yet. But I am on my way there."(Aizen).

    "*cough* What is [Tsubame Gaeshi]? I do not know of such a technique."(Unohana).

    "[Tsubame Gaeshi] is the fabled technique of the legendary swordsman Sasaki Kojiro who was said to be able to cut down a swallow in mid-flight. And while that may not seem impressive for us, you need to know that Sasaki Kojiro was 100% human."(Aizen).

    "Wait that means..."(Unohana).

    "That the [Tsubame Gaeshi] his technique with the sword has reached a level comparable to one of pure godlike skill, [Tsubame Gaeshi] is a technique where three concurrent arching blades close on the enemy from all sides to create a prison, allowing no chance for defense or evasion. The user slashes are done soo "quickly", it is actually bending the laws of physics to multiply its existence. It also disregards the concepts of space and time, meaning if the user is strong enough he could probably cut both. The technique transcends speed, dexterity, feints, and many other elements."(Aizen).

    "Incredible."(Unohana). Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52255322596760519 for visiting.

    "And you there thinking you have reached the peak when a simple human swordsman has better sword skills than you."(Aizen).

    "Okay, okay. I admit I was wrong, happy?"(Unohana).

    "Extremely. The first step for improvement is admitting that you still have room for improvement. The fool who believes he is perfect will never know what the peak truly is."(Aizen).

    "*Cough*"

    "Okay, I guess I should also heal you. It won''t do to have you dying when you just learned such an important lesson."(Aizen).

    I simply waved my hand I shot a burst of [Yang Release] towards Unohana, her wounds immediately close, and soon she was brimming with vitality, even the scar of her chest reduced in size a bit, guess if I continue pumping [Yang Release] she may get rid of it.

    "Wow. You heal better than be, guess you are really a traveler huh."(Unohana).

    "Heh, so you have figured it out. You are taking this rather well I might add."(Aizen).

    "Oh, it just that I''m happy there will be more people to fight and kill."(Unohana).

    "Figures. Now pick this up, you [Zanpakutou] broke, so you will need a new [Asauchi] right?"(Aizen).

    I picked one of my [Asauchi] I made with Omnimetal and tossed it towards Unohana. She easily picked the katana and twirled it in her hands. In but an instant she easily imprinted her [Zanpakutou] on it immediately changing some details, her [Zanpakutou] hummed in pure bliss and pleasure, it was honestly weird seeing a sword do something like that, but I guess [Zanpakutou] are more than just swords.

    "... What is that [Asauchi]. [Minazuki] absolutely loved it, he m.o.a.ned in absolute bliss and glee when I transferred him there, he said it was the equivalent t of the best possible house, the comfiest bed, and the fuzziest place to me all mixed up and turned to eleven."(Unohana)

    "Well, that is a [Asauchi] made with Omnimetal, the best metal in existence currently know. Made by me, of course."(Aizen).

    "Thanks? At least I won''t have to worry about destroying my [Zanpakutou] anymore, huh. Is that the gift you were talking about?"(Unohana).

    "Nope, this is but a simple convenience for future spars. As you said, this isn''t the last time we will fight, so better get this out of the way instead of keeping destroying you poor [Zanpakutou] repeatedly."(Aizen).

    "Indeed, it makes more sense."(Unohana).

    "Now I must ask a question. Do you want to be hollowfied?"(Aizen).

    "Hollowfied? Why would I want something like that?"(Unohana).

    "Don''t worry you won''t become a giant monster the keeps devouring souls. In better terms, I will just awaken the Yang side of your soul... You see, Hollows are the same as a shinigami, simply another facet of the same coin, they just have a different face of their coin awakened when compared to their opposite the Shinigami. In this case, the Shinigami would be Yin and the Hollow the Yang."(Aizen).

    "That makes a surprising amount of sense. Principally if you consider the meaning behind Yin and Yang, a Hollow''s behavior and everything. And considering the balance that Yin-Yang brings, I guess the "correct" way would be to have the yang side also awakened. Heck, it may even strengthen my [Shikai] and [Bankai] depending on how much boost that will bring."(Unohana).

    "Well, the boost to your soul is around 50% to 100% meaning that it may even double your [Reiryoku]. I am not here talking about that cheap hollowification incident you had some years ago here in soul society, I will truly awaken your Hollow side and perfectly mix it with your Shinigami side, the blend is so perfect that no one would feel it, you and your [Reiatsu] will have more Yang characteristics, yes, but it is hardly noticeable to other that aren''t you. For some as old and experienced as you that will hardly be a problem. I must also add that your control will also be affected."(Aizen).

    "The control part is quite expected seeing as I am literally doubling my [Reiryoku] so that is not that much surprising, Awakening the Yang side may also jeopardize it a little bit. But nothing that I can''t learn how to do, I literally learned [Kaido] for the sole purpose of prolonging fights, so this will be a virtual walk in the park."(Unohana).

    "Good. Are you ready?"(Aizen).

    "Aren''t you afraid I will tell that to Yamamoto? I am supposedly spying on you for him."(Unohana).

    "Please, I crossed blades with you. I know you better than half of Sereitei right now. Also, it was probably the Central 46 that ordered something as outrageous like that, and I sincerely doubt Yamamoto is the spying type, he would much likely talk with me face to face instead. And even if they discover something, what of it?"(Aizen).

    "Well, guess someone like you wouldn''t truly care. It is almost a miracle you didn''t kill the Central 46 just for that."(Unohana).

    "Heh, why would I kill something which is already dead?"(Aizen).

    "What do you mean by that? From what I know Central 46 is very much alive and still issuing orders."(Unohana).

    "Let''s just say that it isn''t exactly the Central 46 that issued this order."(Aizen).

    "I don''t understand. I picked the order personally, so how could it be anything but Central 46."(Unohana).

    "Heh, Guess Perfect Hypnosis is a very scary ability indeed."(Aizen).

    "What are you talking about? there is no [Zanpakutou] with such an ability for what I know."(Unohana).

    "Huh, so he got you too? Guess you really are getting rusty with all this peace around."(Aizen).

    "Who?"(Unohana).

    "Let me ask you something Unohana. Have you ever seen Captain Aizen [Shikai]?"(Aizen).

    "Of course I have seen it, in the captain examinations he showed it for everyone."(Unohana).

    "Oh, what a crafty bastard. Well, to your information Captain Aizen [Shikai] ability is Perfect Hypnosis, whatever see his [Zanpakutou] release is immediately under its ability."(Aizen).

    Unohana who has long since turned off her bloodthirsty fighting mode is now on her healer persona. I could swear I saw her grow pale for a bit.

    "If what you are saying is true, the entirely of the Seireitei is doomed. If he can use PErfect Hypnosis even the Captain-Commander isn''t far from his reach, he has literally all of us eating in the palm of his hands. The Central 46, the Gotei 13, everything..."(Unohana).

    "Heh, you are lucky my evil twin is a power-hungry fool who would toss away his own overpowered [Zanpakutou] for some measly power, he could''ve honestly truly reached divinity if he wasn''t so idiotic. Thankful for him, he realized how important his [Zanpakutou] truly was, but by that time it was already too late, he may be able to ascend one day but this time his path will be way more strenuous. Heck-"(Aizen).

    "What you are talking about."(Unohana).

    "Sorry, I ended up rambling about the future for a bit, one of the "side effects" of [Clairvoyance]."(Aizen).

    "...Right???..."(Unohana).

    "Now let''s get back on track. Do you accept?"(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* Sure."(Unohana).

    "Good, close your eyes and concentrate on your [Reiryoku]. I learned that concentrating on it may help you in aclimating to the changes faster."(Aizen).

    Unohana closed her eyes and seem to enter a pseudo meditative state concentrating on her [Reiryoku]. I took id eep breath and opened my [Third Eye], Golden [Rinnesharingan] spinning I used my [Soul Control] to "contaminate" Unohana''s soul, soon enough her hollow side awakened, and much like I did for the others I easily mixed and fused both sides. Right now Unohana was "complete". Closing my [third Eey] I ask.

    "So... How do you feel?"(Aizen).

    "Complete... and somehow more aggressive? Physically stronger? there is a lot of changes to get used to... wait, my scar also appears to have been healed... Wow. Impressive."(Unohana).

    "Good. Take some time to get used to your changes. When you finally get used to them we can fight once more. Ah, a little advice from me, do try to indulge yourself in human culture a bit more, you will see that humans are exceptionally creative, I would know, I was one myself."(Aizen).

    "Thank you."(Unohana).

    "I didn''t do this out of pure charity you know? I need someone to help push myself on the path of the sword which style I am extremely familiar with. I can only fight with the same people every time before we know all of each other moves, at least like this we will have a little more variety on our merry group."(Aizen).

 Chapter 260 - Soul: Magic. Will. Be. Learned.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    . Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #.-will.-be.-learned._52278594340189959 for visiting.

    .

    .

    With a simple [Shunpo] I easily arrived at my laboratory. Allessa looked like she was concentrating on something so I just stayed silent and let her continue whatever she was doing. But if I am not wrong this has something to do with the [True Magic], we were trying to change their use requirement from [Divine Mana] to [Divine Chakra]. And looking at Allexsa right now she seems close to a breakthrough.

    After some long time looking at my beautiful wife working, she finally exclaims out loud.

    "Finally!"(Allessa).

    She looked at me, no doubt long since noticing my presence inside our laboratory, and smiled. A smile so beautiful it seems to make the whole world around her grey with envy, haha, I really love this woman.

    "I imagine you finally completed the [True Magics]?"(Aizen).

    Allessa approaches me a single use of [Shunpo] immediately taking my lips with great enthusiasm, I gladly reciprocate such affection. Separating our mouths a trail of saliva could be seen between us, the kiss was quite steamy I might add.

    "Haaa. Indeed, I was finally able to change their fuel from [Divine Mana] to [Divine Chakra]. You are lucky my [Divinity] is literally magic itself, if it wasn''t this task would''ve been night impossible. Now you can become stronger."(Allessa).

    "I won''t lie to you and say that is not welcome. But I am not doing this only for the strength, the biggest reason I wanted the [True Magics] is to be able to see the word as you see it. I know due to our [Telephatic Link] we literally have unlimited and unrestrained access to each other''s mind, but I just wanted to see the world with your lens for a bit."(Aizen).

    "You don''t need to explain it to me silly, mind link remember? But I can understand where you are coming from. The way I saw things before and after I had all the [True Magics] is very different too."(Allessa).

    "Same here, ascending to divinity changes your perspective a lot. It changed for both of us. In our case, it only made us love each other way more, if that is even possible in the first place. But I know if I put my mind right now into the body of a normal human with a normal soul he may instantly develop a [Reality Marble]."(Aizen).

    "Indeed. For someone to develop a [Reality Marble] they need to be truly distorted. The best explanation I can think of right now is that someone distorted has the common sense of a demon, the alien incomprehensible mind of a demon. Emiya sometimes would feel real physical pain if he didn''t help someone due to his distorted ideals of a hero. So it''s not surprising that putting the mind of a God in a mortal would have such a distortion effect, the mind of a divine being is alien, atemporal, amoral, otherworldly, foreign. Now for a God to truly have a [Reality Marble]... that..."(Allessa).

    "Would be extremely scary. If ''''normal'''' humans can have such absurd skills in their [Reality Marbles]. Imagine a god, also, just try to imagine the distortion of a god. Scary I know. What could be considered alien, atemporal, amoral, otherworldly, foreign to a god?"(Aizen).

    "A mortal perhaps?"(Allessa).

    "That... It would indeed make an extremely interesting paradox. It makes and doesn''t make sense at the same time, like a lot of this godhood business here. Heh, it would certainly be extremely entertaining to see something like that."(Aizen).

    "Indeed. But I guess we should stop talking about soul and the effects of distortion, if we put [Reiryoku], [Reishi], and [Reitasu] in the subject we will stay here the entire night sprouting theories. We can do that later. Right comes the [True Magics] we both were waiting for?"(Allessa).

    "Both?"(Aizen).

    "Indeed. I want to see what kind of bullshit overpowered character you will become when you have access to [True Magics], it is as if you weren''t bullshit enough already."(Allessa).

    "Don''t say it like that. It is not that bad."(Aizen).

    "Honey. Currently, your body is nigh-indestructible. You have [Hierro],[Gudoudamas], [Firmament], [Divine Sage Body,[Three Forces]... And you have way more things constantly strengthening your body due to your evergrowing [Divine chakra]... Do I need to continue?"(Allessa).

    "When you say it like that... just don''t sell yourself short will ya? You are very OP as well."(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* I know... It is just... Sometimes it feels kinda unreal you know?"(Allessa).

    "I know. I feel so blessed."(Aizen)

    "Life is good."(Aizen/Allessa).

    "Hah so let''s start. First and foremost I will explain things to you so that you don''t mess things up. Ok?"(AllessA).

    "Sure."(Aizen).

    " "Magic" is that which makes the impossible into the possible, for a given era. A "result" which can be realized with the application of time and effort is not magic. It is said that the beginning First changed everything, the following Second acknowledged many, the resulting Third showed the future, the linking Fourth concealed itself, and the final Fifth had already lost its meaning."(Allessa).

    "The official names of the Sorceries are [Origin Point], [Operation of Parallel Worlds], [Heaven''s Feel], [Causality Effect], and [Magic Blue], yes I know we sometimes use different names but that is normal for skill as broad as these ones."(Allessa).

    "The First, which governs the forces of absolute creation and destruction, is what began the universe. The Second acknowledged the possibility of free will, and the alternate worlds that would stem from those possibilities. The Third governs the soul, and has three parts which I''m not going to get into right now. It gave ''life'' to the universe, and allows for the creation of new souls. After the Third gave life, the Fourth realized the element of chance in every action. The Fifth began the march of time, and then the world began."(Allessa).

    "That is quite impressive I might add."(Aizen).

    "I shudder to think what you will be able to do when we combine your divinity of [Multiplication], you [Yin-Yang Release], your [Divine Weapon], and the [True Magics]."(Allessa).

    "Wow, that is one hell of a combo. I bet I can make it even more overpowered."(Aizen).

    "Good, now dive into the [Mind Link] and touch your forehead into mine. You are in for a ride my little pogchamp."(Allessa).

    "Pogchamp, really? You sounded adorably cute when you said that you know."(Aizen).

    "*Blush* Just let get on with this."(Allessa).

    "Good."(Aizen).

    Touching my forehead with Allessa''s I felt nothing different from the usual. When I was going to open my mouth to make a cringe remark or something like that, I understood. It was like my mind finally opened to the truth to the Omniverse. I saw creation, I saw destruction, I saw the soul, I saw the time, I saw the space, I saw the reality, the infinity, I saw the primordial chaos, I saw everything, from the start to the finishing line where the march of time started. It was incredible.

    There were absolutely no changes in my appearance whatsoever, but now my golden eyes and seem to contain the infinity inside of them. My soul is infinite, my energy is infinite, I AM INFINITE.

    "Wow. That..."(Aizen).

    "Indescritible right? Even our divine minds can''t seem to be able to describe something like that, something as flimsy as a language can''t hold meaning to what you saw."(Allessa).

    "Everything seems like so much more... And so much less at the same time. Truly incredible."(Aizen).

    "I imagine that this won''t stop you from training right?"(Allessa).

    "Hahaha, never. Even if my [Divine Chakra] is infinite now, I can still expand its reservoirs, I can still increase its denseness, I can still increase its purity, its quality, its weight, its speed... You know me, I refuse to stagnate. Be better-"(Aizen).

    "-Than you from yesterday. I know, you''ve said that more times than I can count. It''s is almost worse than the "With Great Powers Come Great responsibilities" phrase, that thing was said more than a billion times I tell you."(Allessa).

    "Okay, okay. You understand me so well that it makes me love you even more. I really love you woman."(Aizen).

    "I love you too honey."(Allessa).

    "Well, I guess I should also teach you something cool too. This one is one of my original. Here."(Aizen).

    With that, I touch my forehead into hers and sen her everything I know about a certain overpowered technique of mine.

    "Your [Divine Will], heavens, this technique is way more powerful than I imagined it could be."(Allessa).

    "*Rolls Eyes* Why so much drama? You are literally inside of my mind 24/7."(Aizen).

    "Tehehe."(Allessa).

    "So what should we do right now?"(Aizen).

    "I guess it would be better for you to get used to your [True Magics] it won''t do for you to accidentally destroy the universe."(Allessa).

    "Indeed. that time with the [Strength Force] was more than enough right?"(Aizen).

    "Tell me about it, I should''ve seen that one coming you + infinite strength are indeed a hazardous danger to the life in the Omniverse."(Allessa).

    "Heh, it was funny at least."(Aizen).

    "Indeed."(Allessa).

    "Ah yeah, I had a spar with Unohana. The woman is closer to a bloodthirsty demon than anything else."(Aizen).

    "Like we are ones to tell."(Allessa).

    "Oh, come on. We aren''t that bad."(Aizen).

    "The chicken incident."(Allessa).

    "That is unfair, I was just trying to see if it is really possible to cook a chicken with a slap. I saw that the math was pretty solid, and I could replicate those rookie numbers rather easily, so I was obliged to test it. It is all for science."(Aizen).

    "You just conveniently forgot, that your body is way denser than a blackhole right now, besides also being nigh indestructible, so-"(Allessa).

    "Okay, okay. I know how the end result was, I was there. At least my [Shunpo] isn''t as destructive."(Aizen).

    "Honey, the first time you used [Shunpo] you literally moved the whole universe instead of your body."(Allessa).

    "You won. I just wanted to say that I awakened Unohana''s soul Yang side."(Aizen).

    "Good to know. Do you plan to bring her somewhere?"(Allessa)

    "I was planning on sending her to random bloody areas of the multiverse, there is a lot of slaughter realms around, and she would fit there just fine. I don''t need to worry about losing sight of her because with my overpowered [Clairvoyance] I know the position of every person I know of at all times. I know, it is very handy."(Aizen).

    "Changin the subject a bit, I would like to point out that your [Third Eye] ability has the potential to be very frightening. Principally now that you have [Heaven''s Feel]."(Allessa).

    "Indeed, seeing as [soul Control] is a rather broad and abstract ability I could theoretically control anything: "Reishi is the building material that everything in the spirit realms is made of, including human souls" remember that? Do you know what that means? I can literally control Stars, Planets, Celestial Bodies, by their souls alone. And now I have an infinite amount of [Reiryoku] and [Reiatsu] meaning that it only got even more overpowered right now. Just with this new understanding of the soul that the [Heaven''s Feel] gives me my control improved drastically, it is around 62% output right now. and considering I will still continue to train my soul reservoirs, increase its denseness, its purity, its quality, its weight, its speed, its control, everything I could improve honestly. Always improving to-"(Aizen).

    "Okay, okay. I know you are going to say your motto again."(Allessa).

    "Sure, I understand."(Aizen).

    "And how is going the development of your new movement technique?"(Allessa).

    "It''s going pretty good actually, I am picking all the movement techniques I could possibly think of, from all of those present in this universe, to those absurd movement techniques we only see in cultivation novels. I am literally picking every movement technique I can think of and creating some sort of supreme [Shunpo]. I will continue calling it [Shunpo] for convenience sake, those huge ass names are too much of a mouthful. Now with these [True Magics], I should be able to finish it."(Aizen).

    "Good. Now stop procrastinating, you need to get used to you [Tru Magics] before something stupid happens."(Allessa).

    "Indeed."(Aizen).

 Chapter 261 - Soul: Doing paperwork.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    . Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52302053736759461 for visiting.

    Getting used to [True Magics] was rather strange, I reckon that I wanted to change the name for something chakra related but I ended up deciding against it. Like with my improved [Shunpo] situation, it is just more convenient and less confusing to call them [True Magics]. Now I can at least pull the infinite hollow [Garganta] trick without Allessa''s help.

    We ended up spending the whole night just talking and messing around with our [True Magics], Allessa said the best way to get used to them is using them for the most bullshit reasons you could have ever imagine. Apparently, Zelretch was into something when he used his magic to troll people, in that way he also inadvertently practices with his magic too. Clever Troll.

    The next day quickly arrived, my first action was to go to one of the training halls to spar with my friends. We "wake up" every day at 4 a.m. to spar for two to three hours, or until we get hungry enough to eat breakfast. Allessa also often participates in these spars as she clearly saw the advantages of a higher leveled sword mastery, principally now that she has a [Zanpaktou], [Martial Soul], [Divine Weapon] fused all in the same weapon.

    Reaching the training hall I could see that Gwen and Elsa are already sparring, it is nothing much seeing as we don''t even release our [Shikai], but it is definitely good to improve our sword skills. Sometimes we even spar using the one-digit level [Kidos], it''s good to improve control.

    When I arrived Rick, who was on the sidelines observing the spar notice me and immediately came closer to talk.

    "So... Which division you plan to enter?"(Rick).

    "The 5th Division. Why?"(Aizen).

    "Isn''t that the Division of your Evil Twin? The guy that has hypnosis power or something."(Rick).

    "Yeah, that one."(Aizen).

    "It would be quite funny if he tries to hypnotize you."(Rick).

    "Why do you think I am trying to enter his division? Considering my ''talent'' he won''t be able to hold himself back from trying to do it. Hehehe, I will surely make his life extremely difficult."(Aizen).

    "Are you gonna kill him or something?"(Rick).

    "Nah, why end my fun so soon?"(Aizen).

    "Sometimes I forgot who is the demon between us two?"(Rick).

    "You obviously. You are the big bad demon who tempted the pure and delicate Angel.*Smirk*"(Aizen).

    "It was the opposite honestly. That girl can be quite the devil herself when she wants it."(Rick).

    "Hey, I heard you!"(Gwen).

    "Dude, isn''t it the time you''d decided between demon and devil? you keep switching the two, and I bet someone is confused with that."(Aizen).

    "I am a literal Demon making people confused is the least I could do. Besides... You find it funny too."(Rick).

    "Got me red-handed on this one officer."(Aizen).

    "Hah. Now that I apprehended you vile criminal! I will give you a sentence, fight me... Just a spar please."(Rick).

    "Almost slipped there buddy, and that is as bad as having to pick the soap in a prison shower."(Aizen).

    "*Sweating* hehehehe."(Rick).

    "Come on Big Bad Demon, you don''t need to be afraid of fighting me. Didn''t is ay this to you before ''as long as I am here you can''t die, even if you want it.''"(Aizen).

    "That is the problem, you golden bastard. No matter how you put it no one likes to have their members sliced off. Not even a f.u.c.k.i.n.g masochist of the high caliber."(Rick).

    "Do you dare to put money on your words?"(Aizen).

    "No... The Omniverse is too big of a place."(Rick).

    With that, Rick drew his [Zanpakutou] and slashed at me, with a simple motion I did the same and parried his incoming slash. After that we soon were engrossed in our spar, I barely noticed when Allessa arrived and started sparring 1v2 against Gwen and Elsa.

    Sparks folded the training hall and our spar suddenly turned a little bit heated, for any inexperienced onlookers we would look like we were phasing in and out of existence, the shower of sparks the only indication of our blades colliding. I could see that Rick indeed has come a long way since I found that mischievous Demon t the library, same could be said about all of my friends honestly.

    After two hours of fighting and sparring with different people, we ate our breakfast in a rather calm peace. After our breakfast, we went to pick our test scores and request entry to our desired division, I am just sad I didn''t find Aizen anywhere, I really wanted to mess with him.

    Predictable enough, everyone passed with flying colors, even Toka, Hina, Hana, and Ryu. I honestly didn''t doubt that for even a second, we are already a level ay higher than the required 6th-year student.

    Soon enough I filled my form requesting my entrance on the 5th division. Allessa was divided between the 12th and the [Kido Corps], but she ended up going towards the 12th. She said she is going to kill Mayuri the first chance she got, I wholeheartedly supported her on this one.

    Elsa Decided she wanted to become a ninja so she went to the 2nd Division. Rick went to the 13th and Gwen decided to try the 4th due to her healing abilities.

    After having decided our division we just had to patiently wait for us to be picked up and be escorted towards our new division. the first to arrive was Nemu of the 12th division, she barely talked and simply escorted Allessa towards the 12th Division barracks.

    After that Ukitake himself came to escort Rick towards the 13th division, he greeted every one of us politely, showing that he a really nice guy. I will see if I can cure his disease later, no one will bat an eye if he just miraculously recovered the next day, yeah there may be some unrest and confusion but at the end of the day, and Ukitake completely healthy would undoubtedly be a sight to see.

    Afterward, Unohana herself came to escort Gwen towards the 4th division. It was extremely interesting seeing the growing terror of Gwen when Unohana showed a bloodthirsty and battle l.u.s.t smile at the prospects of being able to spar daily with one of my overpowered friends. I just hope Unohana doesn''t break Gwen or infect her with her battle maniac disease.

    The next to appear was Omaeda, he came to escort Elsa towards the 2nd division barracks. the dude proposed a [Shunpo] race towards the barracks, poor fool. Elsa absolutely loved [Shunpo] it is one of her most practiced skills.

    Last of all came Hinamori Momo, the Lieutenant of the 5th division.

    "Sorry about the delay Senju-San. But there was some confusion with the doc.u.ments when your request was signed with [Aizen S.]. Coincidently the captain signs in the same way, so we were quite confused for some time. I am truly sorry."(Momo).

    Momo still didn''t stop to get a proper look at me, the moment she entered the room she was already apologizing and bowing her head. The moment she got up and looked at me she had an honest to got scare, her mouth hung open and she started sweating a bit. Just for you to get the picture, I made sure to use [Firmament] to spot some glasses in my face, so right now I really looked like Aizen, glasses and all. There is of course the hair and eye color difference, but people are really dumb when they want it.

    "C-Captain A-Aizen Sir. I d-didn''t see you there s-sorry."(Momo).

    Ah, yes. It is all coming together. Her reaction is honestly priceless, heck, I would pay to see something funny like that. And I am literally getting it for free... hmmm... Decisions, decisions, decisions... To correct or not correct her. In a way, I am having a lot of fun with the situation, on the other way trolling your lieutenant doesn''t seem like a good idea. Meh, it''s not like I care. The fun route it is.

    "Don''t worry Hinamori-San, and how many times I said for you to drop all these formalities?"(Aizen).

    "C-captain, you know I can''t do that-"(Momo).

    "*Sigh* Let''s just go to the 5th Division."(Aizen).

    "B-but, what of the new recruit sir? He is supposed to become our 3rd seat officer."(Momo).

    "Don''t worry about it, I already took care of everything. He will be there when we arrive."(Aizen).

    Maaaaaan, [Clairvoyance] makes this soooooo much easier. It''s like playing GTA with cheat codes, absolutely unfair. To your enemies that is.

    "Affirmative Aizen-Taichou"(Momo).

    "Good. Let''s go to the 5th Division."(Aizen).

    "Yes Sir."(Momo).

    I confidently strode forward, making sure to copy Aizen''s mannerisms. Momo is soo embarrassed that she didn''t even notice our obvious height and physique difference, heck even our voices are different. But she seems so nervous just talking with me that her brain apparently shut down "Momo.exe stopped working".

    Like, I am not even wearing the Captain haori woman, how the heck can you not notice something like that. All the way towards the 5th division Momo didn''t even look at me more than once, it appears the floor and the wooden wall seem way more interesting for her right now.

    Soon we arrived at the division and to my absolute luck ~avoiding everyone with [Clairvoyance]~ I was able to reach my office without bumping into anyone. How convenient, it is almost as if someone can see the future and avoid contact with other more aware people. Looking at Momo I said to her.

    "You are dismissed, Lieutenant Hinamori. Next opportunity I will introduce you to our new 3rd seat officer."(Aizen).

    "H-hai Aizen-Taichou."(Momo).

    She quickly scrambled away almost as if she is fearful or nervous about something. Man, the crush of this girl is really strong, huh. Unfortunately for her, my evil twin is a prick.

    Without shame or hesitation, I simply entered Aizen''s office. And to my absolutely no surprise he wasn''t here. The guy has literally everyone inside Seireitei Hypnotised to his whims, did you really think he spent his day doing paperwork? Ever since I arrived he hasn''t stayed in Seireitei for more than a day, probably some crazy experiment of his in Hueco Mundo. And due to the fact that everyone is hypnotized, he can literally do whatever he wants whenever he wants.

    Heck from here I can see three teacups that are here for a very long time, one of them even started gathering dust. The guy didn''t even think to drink the tea that Momo prepared for him.

    Yeah, he supposedly left an "illusion" of him working here, so even if someone enters his office they wouldn''t suspect anything. I can honestly appreciate the guy using his ability to ditch responsibility, if I was in his shoes I would probably do the same.

    Now begs the question. How to troll him in the most inconspicuous and massive scale way? I wanted my trolling to be huge, but at the same time inconspicuous enough it would take a lot of time for it to be noticed.

    Sitting at my evil twin chair like I own the place, I started observing his desk, full of paper stacks that would honestly make Hiruzen cry. Hah, I miss the old man sometimes.

    I started leafing through the papers, report, request, complain, report, complain, missing, complain, report, complain... damn I know how someone who passes all his day doing this crap would gladly betray soul society. My mind wandered for a bit until I found an interesting paper, it was about salary and reallocation of funds in the division.

    Well, let''s put a fat sum towards buying barbie dolls, a billion at least. From now henceforth all salaries and payments need to finish in the number 69 or 420, no question asked. Substitute half of the tea leaves for a laxative, now you need to literally play the lottery between shitting yourself or drinking delicious tea. At least 12000 gallons of pink paint to "redecorate the division". All the food must contain weak poison, so now everyone will have stomaches every time they eat at the division barracks.

    Well, I was going to for the glue prank, or maybe the uniform one. But I am trying to be low profile here. This is already good enough. And for my modifications to not be easily spoted I decided to do my evil twin a favor and do some paperwork for it to be buried among everything. Hehe, I can''t wait to see the results.

 Chapter 262 - Soul: 5th Division.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Seeing as my prank has already been made I decided to exit the office, it won''t do to be taught redhanded will it? but before I could do anything of notice, I heard a knock on the door. It was momo. With my best impression of my evil twin, I wanted to say enter, but before I could say anything she simply entered the room.

    She simply entered the room and started talking with the air.

    "Hello Aizen-Taichou, I brought some teat for you."(Momo).

    "Thanks for the nice words Taichou, I will be sure to continue the good work."(Momo).

    "You liked the tea? I will be sure to make more of them."(Momo).

    "Oh, are you saying the old training ground has already been repaired? How nice, the construction was quite fast this time."(Momo).

    "If you would excuse me, I need to go back to work. Have a nice afternoon Taichou."(Momo).

    She simply set the tea on Aizen''s table while she seemly talking with an illusion of my evil twin. Wow, I bet if I was a normal human this would''ve looked helluva scary, heck, even as a God this looks very creepy.

    Aizen really has the whole soul Society eating in the palm of his hand huh. and the most absurd thing is that no matter how much someone tells the truth, or says everything that Aizen did, no one would believe in him. Aizen''s perfect hypnosis is such bullshit that he could afford to toy with people as he sees fit, because no matter what absurdities he does in front of everyone, he can simply show them whatever he wants.

    Also if someone is bothering him he could easily have that person executed. Innocent? How come he just murdered 25 children in front of everyone. Yeah, Kyoka Suiguetsu is very scary for normal humans. And the fact that he is literally controlling Central 46 one of the ruling bodies of Soul Society makes things even worse.

    But you know the good thing? That has nothing to do with me. I am here literally just for the lolz. Yeah, that may sound bad but I never said I was a good guy, on the contrary, I am quite the monster. Funny thing that I am literally one of the holiest beings in existence now that I think about it.

    Try to see this from my perspective. With [Clairvoyance] I can see a lot, and I really mean a lot of shit. Principally now with the [Three Forces] and the [True Magics] in the equation. I can see Kindness, people helping each other, savior, heroes of all kinds, but I can also see the sc.u.m, slaughters, theft, r?pes, and everything.

    And I also have the power to stop it, to make the world into a never-ending utopia of just the purse of the purest, I have the literal ability to make heaven. So why not do so? Why not create heaven? Why not save everyone? Why not make everyone super?

    Well my friend, because when everyone is super. No one is super anymore.

    How will we know what is good... when we hadn''t seen the bad, how can you know what peace truly is when you never saw war? A "Perfect" life quickly loses its purpose, its meaning, and its beauty. When everything is "perfect", nothing is perfect anymore.

    And what about the utterly alien and different world for human morality and mentality? The Omniverse is infinite, meaning infinite possibilities and scenarios, so it means that everything can happen, no matter how weird and bizarre it is.

    For example, right now I can see with my clairvoyance a society that people are killed on the spot if they bow. And while that would generally not be a problem to a human, their species have an extreme urge to bow whatever they find someone, that act is considered something so utter vile by them, something so vile and distorted that they are killed on the spot. From a human moral standpoint is it fine to kill someone who "just" bowed? Of course not, that is stupid, and downright cruel, from the human standpoint. But for their society is something normal and completely acceptable, can you see where I am going here?

    Another example is the Lovecraftian chaotic dimensions. Every attosecond in a dimension like that is filled with pure agony, despair, and madness. But for the inhabitants of there? completely normal. This doesn''t make that dimension "evil" from the cosmic perspective, it''s just a matter of perspective.

    And that is the word I was searching for; Perspective. Perspective changes everything, it could be the difference between extremely fast or extremely slow. For a recruit Shinigami, Unohana is extremely fast, but from my perspective, she is very slow.

    It is almost as if the universe is... balanced... Hehe. That is something that I have no doubts about, I believe that evil is just another perspective of good, and chaos is just another perspective of order. Yeah, I lot of it is confusing, like I said before I don''t have a human mind anymore, thus human logic doesn''t govern my actions anymore. Do you really think a normal human mind can support the eternity that I will live from now on? Yeah, I was already ageless before, but I didn''t exactly live that long, 3000 may as well be less than a second to some beings, it is all a matter of perspective.

    Another thing said by the wyvern Paarthurnax comes to mind ~"What is better? To be born good, or to overcome your evil nature through great effort?"~. This quote can apply to a lot of situations, is it better to be born talented and easily accomplish everything in life, or to be born average and break your limits? Is it better to slowly improve on a subject that you love? or simply be soo good at it that it becomes boring? And remember what I said previously; everything is a matter of perspective. Your supposed genius talent may be the equivalent of trash for some people, while the incredible below-average talent of someone is the equivalent to gold. It is all a matter of perspective.

    Heh, it appears that godhood made me more philosophical, or where the 100 years as a normal human? Heh, difficult to know, what I know is that I already made my prank and I should just exit this office right now.

    Exiting Aizen''s office started to walk towards the lieutenant''s office, I have already "removed" my supposed glasses and will be meet poor Momo shortly. Soon enough I was already knocking on her door office.

    "You may Enter"(Momo).

    Her voice sounded slightly distracted, almost as if she was too concentrated on something. Probably paperwork. Entering her office she barely looks up to me due to her being way too concentrated on her paperwork.

    "Hello, Hinamori-Fukutaichou. I am the new 3rd seat officer. Someone said to talk with you about my assignments."(Aizen).

    "Nice to meet you, 3rd officer, give me a minute here I will attend you."(Momo)

    "Sure, no problem."(Aizen).

    Momo seems to be thinking for a moment as if her mind is trying to come up with something, after some pondering she decided to ask.

    "Do I know you from somewhere? I swear I think we''ve met before?"(Momo)

    "Don''t your ember Lieutenant? You were the one to escort me to the division just some moments ago."(Aizen)

    "Wait..."(Momo).

    Momo''s brain seems to be slowly processing something important, it is as if her previous nebulous mind is coming to some surprising conclusion. she showed a shocked and slightly pissed face and pointed at me.

    "You... It was you the whole time!?!?! And what of Aizen?"(Momo)

    "Well, if it''s any consolation my name is Aizen."(Aizen).

    "Bastard you f.u.c.k.i.n.g tricked me. What the hell!!"(Momo).

    "Dammit woman, I wasn''t even wearing captain haori. How the heck you confused us?"(Azien).

    She seems to stumble for a second in her rage, before she started shouting the engines on her brain seems to start function properly for the first time since we met.

    "I-in my defense you two look extremely similar?"(Momo).

    "Woman. I am 210 centimeters tall, golden hair and golden eyes, and way more handsome. How the heck you can confuse us?"(Aizen).

    This made Momo stutter and think for a second. She looks at me once more, a good look over seeing my details as if she is a blacksmith analyzing his new weapon.

    "That is debatable."(Momo).

    "Which part? I am pretty sure I didn''t lie-"(Aizen).

    "The handsome one. I don''t think you are more handsome than him."(Momo).

    Damn woman, I am a f.u.c.k.i.n.g divine being, how the heck I am not more handsome?

    Perspective.

    Dammit, brain, not you too.

    "WOW. You are really crushing heavily on him."(Aizen).

    "Indeed, Taichou is the most handsome and gentle man that-"(Momo).

    She seems to stop as if seeing what the heck she was going to say, I just smiled mischievously at the obvious huge crush the girl has on Aizen. Wait... Considering that Aizen is "Evil" does the bad boy troupe still works? We are like in 2020...

    Momo seems to get redder by the minute, as if she is going to explode at any second. suddenly her face grew dark and rigid, like she is trying to summon the scary momma trope. Sorry lady, I am immune to those classic pissed anime women.

    "You. Heard. Nothing."(Momo).

    "Nah, I heard it perfectly and clear."(Aizen).

    "So it appears that I need to make you forget it. Don''t worry I will be gentle."(Momo).

    Immediately avoiding a sword swing fluidly like I didn''t even care about it in the first place, I continued to evade a red-faced momo while I talked condescendingly.

    "You know... Your crush is kinda fun, you couldn''t even look at my face, even when I was clearly not him."(Aizen).

    "Shut up!*Swings sword*"(Momo).

    "Wait... I heard that Aizen-Taichou liked to spend a lot of time with Captain Ichimaru, they are very good "friends", and pretty close. Could he perhaps..."(Aizen).

    Momo even stopped for a second, her already red face became even redder if that is possible. But then her face changed towards a dreamy expression, as if she is imagining something incredibly perverted and lewd.

    "F.u.c.k! Did I just create a fujoshi? Shit! Let''s bail out before I become a target."(Aizen).

    With quick use of [Shunpo], I disappeared from Momo''s office towards my new office and bedroom. Thankfully I was able to sue the opportunity to bail the hell out of there while she was daydreaming. I went there to troll her and in the end, I was the one being trolled, I inadvertently release a great evil upon the world, a fujoshi.

    "I''ve won... But at what cost??"(Aizen).

    Sigh, better talk with Alessa about creating another room again. We can''t exactly use our room in the academy anymore. So we will need to create another one, maybe we could buy a house or a manor with our salary from working a Shinigami? Definitely a viable option. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52326160314464556 for visiting.

    I will give her some more hours while I get used to my office and organize things here. Just hope Momo cools off a bit before talking to me again, I would hate to have to kill her.

 Chapter 263 - Soul: My office in the 5th division.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    . Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52349355537004397 for visiting.

    I reformed my new office wholely, I reckon that I will have to "spend" quite a bit of time here. honestly, I don''t mind, truing my [Reiatsu] and [reiryoku] control while doing paperwork is something easy for me. So normally doing the paperwork of the 3rd seat would normally be something that required the undivided attention of a normal Shinigami. But I''ve long since killed my normalcy in cold blood.

    Yeah, that sounded weird in my mind too.

    Remaking my office was something easy for me, principally now that I have access to the [Second True Magic] enabling em to breach alternate dimensions at my leisure and pick up thing I liked... Wait that sounded very dumb, I can literally make anything using [Denial Of nothingness] or [Yin-Yang Release], why the heck would I steal something?

    Ah, yeah, the only weakness of those abilities. My imagination. So while I am able to create anything I can imagine, I need to imagine the thing first. Meaning creating the [Excalibur] or [Anakin''s Lightsaber] is pretty easy, but if I had never seen or heard about something it is quite impossible to imagine it. So the limits of these abilities are literally only my imagination... Huh, cool.

    Doing everything was pretty easy, besides the already absurd speed I can move with just my body and [Divine Chakra] alone I can also use [Swift Release], [Speed Force], and [Shunpo]. Meaning I am fast as f.u.c.k boi. Indeed, a great achievement.

    Now I only need to complete my supreme [Shunpo] that will include every movement technique that I can possibly know of. Yeah, every f.u.c.k.i.n.g technique, even those you only see in that xianxias bullcrap. It''s gonna be epic and legendary at the same time, heck I even added the [Soaring Immortal Physique] from Emperor''s Domination into the mix.

    And yes, Li Qiye was able to detect em when I picked it up. But apparently, he didn''t care, or he probably knows that a battle between both of us could probably destroy quite a large chunk of his multiverse. Yeah, he is extremely overpowered. But so are all xianxia protagonists at the end of their novels. I should have used my first skill ring, and that staring contest could have been avoided. But in my defense, I reached a level of overpoweredness that I started to become slightly unconcerned with my surroundings. That won''t do, I know it''s very unlikely, but I would kill myself first before dying of complacency and arrogance like that.

    I could''ve found an alternative Li Qiye that was way more overpowered and bloodthirsty than his canon counterpart and had to fight him. The Omniverse is infinite so... whatever can happen is definitely happening right now, no matter how crazy and weird it may look like. So a more powerful Li Qiye does indeed exists, ain''t that quite the scary thing... Our battle would most likely be legendary...

    Shit, I think unohana is rubbing off on me. That crazy bloodthirsty bitch.

    Talking about Overpoweredness me and Allessa were trying to have a kid. Okay, I admit we''ve been trying for a very long time, I never used protection because I simply didn''t saw the need. The chances of me having a kid before I ascended were already very low, now they are even lower. and let me tell ya, it is not for a lack of trying. We tried a lot of times. Constantly.

    My kid with Allessa will probably a monster amongst the Omnimonsters. And being someone who has read some of the Dark Wolf Shiro fics, I was understandably worried for a second. Before laughing it off at the stupidy that thought was, if my kid can surpass me even if have such a huge headstart and advantage I might as well kill myself in shame, because I deserved it for being so incompetent.

    Talking about my kid, let me check up on Zu Ling briefly. [Clairvoyance] is really convenient sometimes.

    Oh, she appears to be going pretty good, she and Min Ren are in the middle of a task given to them by their chosen god. And they are doing pretty great, I give them two o five years before reaching level 100 and ascending. I am proud of my little girl.

    And looking at the DD world there are some pretty wacky events... Oh, there is even an extraplanar demon invasion soo to happen... What a pleasant surprise. It appears that the way I entered the DD world for the first time caused quite the commotion for the surrounding planes, thus jumpstarting some problems that we would only see in DD3... Hmm, let me see the future for a bit, I worry about my little girl after all.

    Oh... *Ought*, even I felt that one, poor demon... No way... He did what?... Oh my God... Oh no... Oh yes... I can''t believe in this one... Wow, baby, W.o.m.bo combo... Nice said Hongjun... Oh my god, he scored the two of them... Ahhh such a nice ending... the kids really did good in the end, I am proud of them.

    It appears that everything will go more than great and smoothly in the near future for our Shrek 11 devils. I just need to remember to speed up Tang Sans''s mother''s recovery flooding her with [Mokuton] Divine Chakra, the tree will grow in no time. I bet if I use [Yang Release] her recovery will speed even more... I will first wait for when Tang San becomes the Sea God, after that I think will be a good time to settle this kind of thing.

    I wonder how the technological development of the continent will go now with my interference. I sincerely doubt Shrek Academy will be destroyed so a huge part of the DD3 plot has just been washed away. Like, that place is literally one of the best-guarded places in the entirely of the DD multiverse. I doubt even the DD gods can enter there without the headmaster''s permission.

    Hmm, finally this room is done. It took me a total of one second. The bothersome part is that when I was in the middle of it putting all the stolen furniture inside I had the epiphany that I could create them myself. I guess it is inevitable that the Shinobi inside of me bleeds through sometimes, my first thought was scavenging and conserving, but I guess that is not necessary for someone who has infinity [Divine Chakra] now.

    The office looked very comfy, I remade all the walls to a blue mahogany wood that looked equal parts beautiful and smooth. My desk was circular and very extensive, and definitely adapted to my size of 210 centimeters. The desk was an ocean blue close to black, in the desk, you could find three curved monitors a mechanical keyboard, and a mouse that has more buttons than any modern cellphone. Everything, of course, needs the famous gamer RGB led lights, if they weren''t here I wouldn''t be a gamer. Ont eh desk there is also a lot of space for me to properly do paperwork, so that is never going to become a problem.

    Behind the desk was an extremely comfortable armchair, the armchair was large, large enough for two average built people to sit side by side, the armchair is filled with different sized pillows to provide maximum comfort. The armchair can easily become some sort of bed where I could easily take a nap comfortably. I made it especially big with Allessa in mind, we most certainly can have some romantic moments together here.

    On the floor, I put a giant mat made of 100k years old [Blue Polar Tyrant]. It is soft and yet extremely resistant, and completely stainless. Close to the amt there are some big couches where people that came to visit me can patiently wait for their time, I quite disliked that no office had even a chair for the people waiting.

    In the last corner of the office, I created a pseudo Art studio. It''s a place where I could draw, paint or sculpt something I have a sudden inspiration for. Yeah, I have quite some time now and Art can be quite relaxing for the mind. It also helps in my prophetic visions. Yes, I do have those, courtesy of my [Clairvoyance], they generally make no sense whatsoever but I made sure to save every one of them precisely until now. I just need to not become too paranoid and prophecies and stuff, as master Oogway says: "One often meets his destiny on the road he takes to avoid it.".

    Much like the titan Kronos that did everything to avoid his prophecy, but ended up causing it in the first place. Ironic. and before you ask, not every prophecy is ominous or has to do with the death of something, the ones I received until now are quite mild and simple, to be honest. It is as if my [Clairvoyance] is preparing me slowly increasing the prophecies'' supposed importances.

    I am also planning on start writing again, that was a hobby of mine when I passed through my godhood test and I quite enjoyed it, I wouldn''t mind continuing to do it.

    I quietly sat in my chair behind my desk. I booted the computer and started to mess around with it, downloading the "necessary" apps, like steam, chrome, opera, discord, everything really. Of course, this world still doesn''t have this technology yet. But nothing that a clever use of the [Second True Magic] won''t enable me to use the internet normally.

    After approximately an hour I heard a knocking on my door.

    "You may enter."(Aizen).

    A normal member of the 5th division entered, he was pushing a trolley filled with papers and office materials, probably to give me my assignments. The little guy seems quite amazed at my office, he is also probably wondering how the heck the office changed so much in such a short time. But being someone who has a lot of experience in his job, meaning he has been doing this for a long time, he probably learned to not ask questions to the high-ranking officers that change constantly. Those foot soldiers probably think being a high-ranking officer is extremely scary with how much we die and are substituted, principally after Aizen started taking the reins of Sereitei.

    "Sir. These are the papers I was asked to deliver. And you are free to pick up any of these office supplies."

    He pointed towards three 30 cm tall piles of papers, probably my designed paperwork for the nearby future. I didn''t hesitate and picked them all up, I also picked the office supplies but I will substitute them after to ones more centered towards my preferences.

    "You are dismissed. Have a good day."(Aizen).

    "Thank you sir."

    Without even blinking he just continued pulling his trolley and left.

    *Sigh* I just hope my order of barbie dolls arrives soon, I can''t simply wait to see the reaction of everyone. Sadly this costs time, and I just arrived here.

 Chapter 264 - Soul: Direct Discordia.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    A week quickly passed and I can confidently say that a lot of things happened, to my friends that is. That bastard of my evil twin didn''t saw fit to appear in the Sereitei yet, and this is starting to piss me off slightly.

    Like, there was even a captain meeting yesterday, and the bastard had the gall to be absent. But considering that everyone thought he was there, and all captains were praising my evil twin wonder and precise inputs... Like seriously, the guy wasn''t even there. and is where if I hear one more "Aizen-Sama kyaa" scream I am gonna lose it...

    Now that I think about it... doesn''t this mean that my evil twin is kind of trolling the whole Soul Society by simply making the effect illusion of himself?

    Wait... That means that my evil twin is extremely proficient in the Dao of Trolling. I should totally ask how he does this.

    An evil smile formed on my face at all the opportunities this simple thought process gives me. Let''s see how much I can test the patience of Aizen Sosuke.

    And while I am suffering the epic trolling for my evil twin all my friends were doing pretty great. My teammates for the field test, Toka, Hina, Hana, and Ryu all decided to enter for the first division. I was quite surprised that Yamamoto accepted them, but he must''ve noticed their battle-hardened senses and decided that they were good seedlings.. who knows? Maybe he will even train them himself. Hah, maybe he is even seeing some of them as successor material for him? that ought to be quite good.

    Rick is also doing quite well, Ukitake is a good captain and he is making sure Rick is able to feel at home. Rick is honestly feeling flattered, few people treated him so well, he even swore to himself he will help Ukitake to the best of his abilities. Ukitake has had a lung disease since he was three years old and if I am not mistaken he was saved by Mimihagi, who took his lungs away at the request of his parents. Mimihagi is also taking the rest of his body and his life in preparation for making Ukitake the new right hand of the Soul King. Meaning it isn''t right to say he is sick, it''s more like he is slowly being transformed in the new right hand of the Soul King.

    That is his choice, so I won''t ever sever his connection to the soul king. but ic an at least use some of my [Yang Release] on him, or Sever the pain receptors of his disease, like that he will be able to live normally at least. Without having to spend so much time "sick" in his room. Better do it right now, seeing as he is sleeping, so this is the perfect moment.

    Without moving a muscle I used my improved [Shunpo] and immediately appeared in Ukitake''s room. He was alone and sleeping. This time I didn''t forget to use my first soul ring skill to truly become stealthy.

    With a wave of my hand, Ukitake has been easily flooded with more [Yang Release] than necessary, meaning that from now on he is beaming with vitality. After less than a heartbeat I used my 9th soul ring skill [Sever] and severed his pain receptors connect to the "disease". The "disease" is still happening, but he will be able to live normally from now on.

    Looking at Gwen I barely could hold back my laugher, Unohana has been sparring with her almost nonstop. The funny thing is that Unohana is extremely good at healing, so no matter how much wounded they get she can still heal both of them, meaning the spars are usually pretty violent and wild. At least she is gaining a lot of battle experience as a Shinigami.

    Elsa has been introduced properly to the 2dn divisional and has already started her ninja training.

    Allessa time was a bit more difficult, Mayuri is paranoid beyond belief and is constantly;y trying to monitor his subordinates. So he is constantly trying to glue some microscopic monitoring devices on Allessa, something which has been totally unsuccessful. I sincerely doubt he will be able to accomplish anything, but this guy is seriously pissing me off, I wanted to kill him but Allessa doesn''t like kill steals very much.

    Ah, I also found a good Japanese mansion here, it is very expensive but it''s not like I lack money. I can literally make money with [Yin-Yang Release]. So I am talking with Allessa about buying it and she agreed. So we will be buying it at the start of the next month, I already started some preparation, I wanted to make that manor as good as the Shrek castle, if not better.

    *Kock*

    *Kock*

    "Sir. Some kind of order just arrived, the deliveryman said it is for someone called "Ben Dover", the contents seem to be "F0r My De4resT On11-Ch4an"..."

    Opening the door I adopted an extremely serious person, both my tone of voice and posture scream seriousness. The Shinigami immediately tensed for a bit, thinking this is some kind of important delivery.

    "Those are extremely important packages for Aizen-Taichou. Put those in his office I will take care of the rest."(Aizen).

    "Yes Senju Sir."

    The Shinigami immediately went o give orders to other subordinates, soon enough there will be a huge ass amount of different Barbie dolls inside of Aizen''s office. The pink painting arrived yesterday, and the food from the kitchen has long since been giving stomaches to everyone who eats there. Heheh, everything going according to keikaku.

    Now should I use glitter or not?

    F.u.c.k it, let''s use glitter and go all out.

    I waited until nighttime when everyone is sleeping, and entered Aizen''s office using the [Speed Force]. There were a lot of boxes containing all the barbies I asked for.

    I second I opened all the boxes and levitate the dolls towards the ceiling, together wi a lot of pain enough to flood the whole room. don''t worry I made sure to protect the paperwork, but everything else is going to become pink.

    With some expert runework the moment Aizen enters his office and takes three steps inside, he will be flooded with pink paint, glitter, and a mountain of barbie dolls. Definitely, one of my best works yet.

    Seeing this incredible opportunity I used all the rest of the pink paint to paint the whole 5th division barracks pink, including all the offices, mine included because why not? When people wake up tomorrow they are gonna have quite the surprise. Hehehe.

    .

    .

    .

    Soon enough it is already the next day, everyone woke up like normal and proceed with their routines. But when they exited their rooms they could see there was something strange in the air, but they couldn''t point what. Some people ate breakfast in the food hall having to subsequently spend at least another entire hour in the bathroom due to some "complications".

    At this moment Momo had just woken up and started to prepared tea for her, she smelled that her tea was a tad bit different than normal but she just thought it was another new brand or something like that. A few hours later she would curse her past self for being so idiotic distracted.

    Drinking her tea she steps outside of her room, her eyes widening as wide as saucers, her mouth rang open, and from her throat, just a huge "WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT" sound could be heard. The sound was so loud that even the birds around the barracks started to fly away in absolute fright.

    From my office, I could hear the loud stomping of Momo going around checking the whole division.

    "WHY THE F.U.C.K EVERYTHING IS PINK?"(Momo).

    Some more loud stomping and screaming noises from some low-level Shinigami''s I heard another shout.

    "THERE IS EVEN GLITTER ON THIS SHIT!!!! WHAT THE F.U.C.K???"(Momo)

    Mores stomping sounds and an equal loud scream could be heard from across the barracks.

    "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

    One of the most effeminate screams I''ve heard in my entire life... but I am quite conflicted here... This voice definitely belonged to the macho man that is the 8th seat officer, heck the guy is even taller than me. The poor bodybuilder has been the one suffering the most in my hands, due to him having to eat a lot of food due to the body training he does, he eats in the food hall as it is for free. So he was the one who ingested the most number of poisons, the funny thing is that he ate so much food from there that in this sole week he has been eating poisoned food that he started developing poison resistance. Sadly, it appears he didn''t develop enough Lieutenant resistance yet.

    Soon nought I started hearing a loud stomping sound coming towards my office, before Momo could enter I picked up a large pot of Super Glue, filled it with pudding, picked a big spoon and started to slowly eat it.

    Soon enough the door was torn out of its hinges with a kick strong enough to level a mountain. A furious momo covered in pink and glitter appeared at my office doorstep. Did I mention that I also pranked her office int the same way I did Aizen''s? No? Oh, my bad, I will make sure I don''t forget it next time. Not. Seeing the furious pinkete in front of me I put the super glue pot on my table and continued eating "Super Glue" calmly.

    Momo who is nearly exploding opened her mouth to say something, but before any sound could exit her mouth I precisely interrupted her.

    "Yo."(Aizen).

    The way I lazily said that while waving my spoon full of "Glue", just infuriated her even more. If she was a volcano she would be close to an eruption already. Gritting her teeth she shouts.

    "YOU. I KNOW SOMEHOW IT WAS YOU. SINCE YOU JOINED THIS DIVISION THE LIVES OF EVERYONE HAS BEEN A COMPLETE NIGHTMARE."(Momo).

    "Ma, ma. You give me way too much credit *Slurp*, this way you will make me blush."(Aizen).

    "YOU. YOU. YOU. THAT WASN''T A F.U.C.K.I.N.G COMPLIMENT ASDFAsdASD IAHSDFIBAIDSY aSDasfAS DFASFA SF ASDASHGDHASA HSGDHASFGDHAFSDHJASH GCXVFSQIEHWBFGI UQBEWDIUFYBQI UWBDCU BVASUXCVUQWBV SDUYVFQWOUYERVBFQ WDFFBVQWIUEYBFVUIQWBVYEFUIV QWIUYEFVUIQWVBEUIFYHV1I3YHVE2FUQVWDUCUQSDC YVQWW4Y78"(Momo).

    She started spitting out gibberish out of sheer and una.d.u.l.terated rage. It was like she wasn''t in control of her actions anymore.

    *Thump* Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52373967595421786 for visiting.

    She fell to the ground with a loud *thump*.

    "Huh, I think I broke the poor girl. I am quite disappointed really, just one week? I at least expect two or more. But I guess this will have to do. Maybe I can try cursing the 8th seat with a pink tutu for a month? that would undoubtedly be funny. MAAAAAAA, I really ant that bastard Aizen to come here sooner, pranking is going to be so much fun."(Aizen).

    "I am quite sad the glue trolling didn''t work. But I guess the poor girl was simply too angry for the subtle joke to catch her... *Sigh* whatever. Let me send her to her bed, it the lest I could do."(Aizen).

    I got up and kicked the girl making her downed form immediately disappear and reappear on her bed. She will wake up in half an hour one hour tops.

    69 minutes later Momo woke up in her bedroom. Looking around in her normal-looking bedroom and not finding any signs of pink she let ou an audible loud sigh of relief.

    "Thanks, Kami. It was shut a horrible, terrifying nightmare. *Phew* I don''t really think I could really handle something like that."(Momo).

    *Rumble*

    Suddenly she started hearing her stomach making strange noises. It started to somehow hurt, but when she felt something desperately trying to exit from the backdoor she rushed towards the bathroom at incredibly high speeds.

    Entering the bathroom she didn''t even look around before bringing down her pants and sitting at the throne. Soon enough the floodgates where open and she could hold it anymore. Thanks to her being relieved from the immediate danger she looked around to her bathroom to entertain herself while she was letting the muddy go.

    Her bathroom looked absolutely normal, really, but then her eyes landed on the mirror and she stopped in her tracks, her face contorting to one fo absolute anger and hatred, her pink skin becoming redder and redder. Seeing her pink self in the mirror, she couldn''t help but shout.

    "MOTHERF.U.C.KER!!!"(Momo).

    When I heard that shout I couldn''t help but wallow in laugher.

    Right now I was in my office, slowly enjoying eating my "Super Glue" like it was the nicest candy and I am a child. Then I felt certain someone enter Soul Society and I could help hold an evil smile forming in my face, I let out a low chuckle.

    "Kukukuku. Finally, you are here my evil twin, our prank war will be legendary."(Aizen).

    There was a silence in my office for a very long time. Only the *slurping* sounds of me eating "Super Glue" could be heard.

    "Or it will be severely underwhelming. I don''t know really... Okay, I can know the results of everything, but seeing the future is quite lame sometimes. It kills all the fun."(Aizen).

 Chapter 265 - Soul: A pissed Yama.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Aizen Sosuke just returned from a year-long series of experiments. Sadly it appears that captain Shiba will be unavailable for a very long time as of now.

    A smirk adorned his face, there are few sensations that can compare to the one of everything coming together... It is almost... Addicting. He definitely couldn''t help but smile, his smile being a little more genuine this time...

    But the moment he stepped into Soul society he felt something... strange... He couldn''t quite put his finger into it but if he had to describe it it would be... danger...

    He almost laughed at such absurd thoughts. Danger? Here? As if. He literally hypnotized everyone in soul society, who could pose a danger to him? a recruit fresh out of the academy? as if, the joke is almost too f.u.c.k.i.n.g funny to not laugh.

    Well... Maybe if the captain commander wasn''t under the effects of his Kyoka Suigetsu he could pose a threat, but he did a very long time ago so everything is pretty clear right now. He admits he isn''t a match for the Captain Commander in a straight fight, he is an arrogant manipulator, not a stupid person.

    Slowly Aizen walked towards his division, greeting people on the way that were pretty happy to see him. *Sigh* He f.u.c.k.i.n.g hates this nonsensical good guy attitude he has to maintain, thank small mercies for Kyoka Suigetsu, if it wasn''t for his hypnosis he would probably have murdered some people by now. Yeah, he is normally a very patient man, but everyone has a limit, and he would''ve long reached his, if he didn''t have his precious Kyoka Suigetsu. Okay, no so precious like that, he would discard his [Zanpakutou] in a heartbeat if it means acquiring the other half of the [Hogyoku].

    He was slowly approaching his division barracks when a ninja appeared close to him, he long since felt this person but he patiently waited for his arrival, a ninja normally means business.

    "Captain Aizen, The Captain-Commander Yamamoto asked for a Captain meeting at your fastest, your presence is required."

    "Thank you. I will be there shortly."(Aizen(Evil)).

    The ninja nodded and disappeared in a [Shunpo]. Clever things those of the 2nd division, he would love to have his own squad of minions... wait he already has one. Muahahahahahahaha. He may not be able to laugh outside but none of this means that he needs to contain himself on the inside.

    He decided to walk at a normal pace towards the meeting, he never expressed any kind of concern with time or punctuality, Kyoka Suigetsu is really useful for those kinds of things. Making someone forget you arrived late is something extremely simple, and is also of the functions he uses the most.

    Soon enough he arrived. But the moment he opened the door he saw something was relatively wrong... Very wrong. everyone was looking at him like he is a massive imbecile, and an idiot of the highest caliber, and when even Zaraki Kanpachi looks at you like that, you might as well commit suicide.

    Yamamoto seeing Aizen entering the meeting room nodded and said.

    "...Good. You arrived just on time. Today is the day we discuss the budgets of each division. Yu arrived perfectly one time to talk about your division."(Yamamoto).

    Aizen even with the strange feeling he was feeling in the air decided to be completely shameless about it and nodded.

    "Good. I would like a budget increase for my division. We have been the most exemplary-"(Aizen(Evil)).

    A laugh interrupted Aizen, the brunet searched for who was the one who started such an obnoxious laugh. He looks towards each of the captains, but each fo of them spotter a terrified face, as if they had just seen a ghost or something completely unbelievable. For some reason, Ukitake and Shunsui were the ones with the most fearful gazes. And when he looked towards Yamamoto he understood why. He was laughing, a booming laugh that increased in raspiness and volume the more it went on.

    "...hahahahahhahahahahhaahHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA."(Yamamoto).

    The temperature in the room started raising to uncomfortable levels, it was almost like everyone inside was experiencing being close to a nearly erupting volcano. Aizen trying to recover some dignity sputtered.

    "W-What is the m-mater Captain Commander? Is there something funny?"(Aizen(Evil)).

    Everyone looked at Azien with various degrees of pity, as if he did something extremely stupid at this moment. Yamamoto suddenly stopped laughing... A huge pressure engulfed the room, the temperature skyrocketed even more, every one of the integrants of the room bar Yamamoto started sweating enough to become drenched. Yamamoto was nearly exploding at this point.

    "YOU F.U.C.K.I.N.G VERMIN. YOU HAVE THE AUDACITY TO ACT LIKE THIS SEEING WHAT YOU DID. YOU F.U.C.K.I.N.G ORDERED TONS IN BARBIE DOLLS, ENOUGH PINK PAINT FOR HALF OF THE SOUL SOCIETY, F.U.C.K.I.N.G TONS LAXATIVE, AND GODDAMIT POISON. WHAT THE HECK WERE YOU THINKING YOU BRAINDEAD MONKEY? MY F.U.C.K.I.N.G DOG COULD HAVE BEEN A CAPTAIN AND DONE BETTER THAN THIS. No offense Captain Komamura."(Yamamoto).

    "None taken Captain Commander, I understand the need for the analogy."(Komamura).

    Aizen being the prideful bastard that he is couldn''t tolerate this lying down as he should''ve. Normally he is smarter than this, but all the recent victories principally towards the situation with Captain Shiba made him a little more arrogant than normal.

    "I can''t fathom why I am being accused of such an absurd thing. I demand fairness-"(Aizen(Evil).

    The moment Aizen said that one he knew he f.u.c.k.i.e.d up. Shunsui who was silent until now, due to him trying to avoid taking the brunt of Yamamoto''s fury decided to give a brief input towards his friend Ukitake.

    "...uuu, he just made his situation even worse..."(Shunsui).

    Yamamoto who nearly exploding, calmed down instantly. This immediately sent a bunch of alarm bells towards Shunsui and Ukitake, being among the few people who know Yamamoto the best they immediately knew that Aizen just f.u.c.k.i.e.d everything beyond belief right now.

    Yamamoto for a moment acted like a frail old man, with slightly trembling hands he picked a stack of paper from the inside of his robes. He immediately tossed the stack of papers on Aizen''s face, and the previous pressure and hotness returned with a vengeful vengeance.

    "YOU F.U.C.K.I.N.G MOTHERF.U.C.KER C.O.C.KSUCKING DEMENTED RETARTED PANDA ROLLED UP BASTARD F.U.C.KER MOTHERF.U.C.KER IMBECILE. LOOK AT THIS SHIT *POINTS AT PAPERS AGGRESSIVELY* WHO IS THE RETARDED GIANT IMBECILE SUCKER WHO F.U.C.KIGN SIGNED THIS. LOOK, LOOK, LOOK, LOOK, LOOK."(Yamamoto).

    Slightly fearfully Aizen scrambled a bit and look at the papers at his foot, and to his immense surprise, it was all signed with...

    "Aizen S. ... this..."(Aizen(Evil)).

    "AHHHHHH SO THE IMBECILE KNOWS HOW TO READ!!! WHAT A F.U.C.KIGN SURPRISE THIS TURNED OUT TO BE!!! LET''S F.U.C.KIGN CELEBRATE THIS INCREDIBLE FEAT OF QUALIFICATION!!! WITH HOW RETARDED YOU ARE I THOUGHT YOU NEVER GRADUATED FROM THE F.U.C.K.I.N.G NURSERY YOU DEMENTED F.U.C.KER. I AM EVEN F.U.C.K.I.N.G SURPRISED YOU KNOW HOW TO F.U.C.KIGN WRITE. BUT IT APPEARS THAT EVERYONE IS SUDDENLY EXTRAQUALIFIED WHEN ''SCREW ME OVER IS ON THE TABLE''. DO I LOOKED LIKE I LIKE TO EB F.U.C.K.I.E.D OVER. IS THERE A GIANT L ON MY FOREHEAD? OR SOEM GIANT SIGN SAYING IDIOT???"(Yamamoto).

    Everyone doesn''t know how to answer, everyone just opted for the wisest decision of the day. Staying silent.

    "I ASKED A F.U.C.K.I.N.G QUESTION!!! ANSWER IT!"(Yamamoto).

    "NO!"

    "GOOD. SO IT APPEARS THAT I AM NOT TOTALLY SURROUNDED BY IDIOTS."(Yamamoto).

    "Everyone is dismissed. I want to talk with Captain Aizen. Personally."(Yamamoto).

    Everyone quickly scrambled and run away as fast as they could. Shunsui and Ukitake even displayed god-like [Shunpo] speed in this single instant. Only Aizen and a still fuming Yamamoto stayed. Aizen tried to open his mouth to talk or maybe try something...

    "Shut up. My ears aren''t a f.u.c.k.i.n.g dump to handle all the shit you are going to spew from your mouth. Now you will listen, and listen very closely."(Yamamoto).

    Aizen just nodded his head, still trying to process exactly what the f.u.c.k is happening.

    "You pull shit like that once more, and I am going to shove my [Bankai] so up your ass that you will regret having the means to take a shit. Capiche?"(Yamamoto).

    "Yes Sir."(Aizen).

    "I will handle your whole punishment tomorrow. If I try anything today I might end up killing you, and I am not in the mood to find another captain for the 5th division. Principally now that I need to find one for the 10th."(Yamamoto).

    Aizen simply exited the meeting room, his expression dazed and glazed over the events of what recently happening. His brain was still trying to somewhat process what the heck happened. The events were so sudden he didn''t even try to use Kyoka Suigetsu, he was simply too stunned to do so.

    Almost on automatic his feet brought him towards the 5th Division, sadly he wasn''t paying attention to his surrounding, maybe if he was he would have noticed all the changes towards the building around him. But he simply continued walking towards his office, not even sparing a glance towards his surroundings.

    The moment he entered his office a primal Rage overtook him, a rage that he has felt few times before. On his first step, he started destroying everything around him in a fit of rage. On his second step, he continued picking up his [Zanpakutou] to help with the task. On the third step, shit happened. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52395820120604358 for visiting.

    An ocean of pink paint flooded his entire office, painting, and staining everything on infuriating bright pink color. Following the paint came the glitter giving an unnatural twinkle to every humid place and the person inside the office, and considering an ocean of paint just passed trought here there were a lot of those. Following the glitter came an enormous and disproportional quantity of barbie dolls, filling the entire room with their annoying presence.

    Aizen.evil.exe stopped working.

    Aizen mind simply short-circuited for a time, as if it couldn''t simply handle such an absurdity sequence of events. Aizen was honestly completely speechless for a few seconds, before absolute fury overtook him.

    "FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!!!".(Aizen(Evil)).

    On the 3rd seat office.

    I couldn''t stop laughing at this sequence of events. This is simply pure and una.d.u.l.terated gold, I also couldn''t help but pat myself on the back for remembering to record everything. Now I can literally humiliate Aizen in public as I see fit.

    And you know an even funnier thing. The painting is irremovable for at least 30 days, meaning he will have to spend 30 days as a pink monkey. The all-serious plan man will have to spend 30 days as a pink monkey. Let that sink in. No one who has seen Aizen in this state will be able to treat him seriously ever again, it''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g impossible.

    Haaaa, I love myself sometimes.

 Chapter 266 - Soul: First Meeting.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    You must be thinking: "Ah, but Aizen can easily use his bullshit Kyoka Suigetsu and avoid everything, right?". Yeah, he most certainly can, no doubt about that one. But that doesn''t mean I can''t interfere and make things more... interesting.

    You see a clever use of [Genjutsu] mixed with [Telephathy] can do wonderful things on the mind of someone. I simply made him forget Kyoka Suigetsu exists, nor more accurately, u pushed anything related to Kyoka Suigetsu to the back of his mind, so he does indeed know the skill is there, he just forget about it constantly. I sincerely can''t wait for the day I return him to normal, and he remembers about his skill... That would be... F.u.c.k.i.n.g Epic.

    And I got to admit, my evil twin reaction was worth every ounce of effort I put into those trolling moments. It was all worth it. Another one of the best moments was when momo saw him the next day.

    Pitifully Momo entered the captain''s office, she somehow has already lost hope in humanity and evolution itself, she now simply exists. In her pinksome she entered the office, not expecting to find anything different from the usual. Oh, she was gravely mistaken.

    Seeing momo enter his office Aizen looked at her, the girl he has been toying with for a very long time, his plaything, a simple being that could be said to be less than a pawn. But when he saw her dead face, followed by her dead eyes, eyes that seems to have seen too much, those deeply haunted eyes. He finally understood something, she knows what he is going through.

    Momo looking at her captain could see the same haunted eyes, the same dead expression. and when she saw pink she understood. She understood his pain. Summoning strength from beyond her imagination and mental capabilities, she looks at her captain slightly more expectant eyes, as if he expected some kind of magical solution to appear, looking straight into his eyes she says.

    "You get used to it."(Momo).

    Aizen''s world fell once more, the sliver of hope he has been maintained crushed under the impossibly heavyweight of the truth. He felt lost, defeated, like a discarded plastic bag.

    "I see..."(Aizen(Evil))

    Aizen eloquently said, said eloquence, and powerful words were everything he could muster in his current situation. He is feeling like he just wanted to lay on the ground and cry.

    "Who??"(Aizen(Evil)).

    "What??"(Momo)

    "W-Who did this."(Aizen(Evil)).

    Momo seems to exit her previous mindset, a fire, and rage that were buried deep whiting waking up, to be burning brightly once more. She couldn''t control herself anymore, she needs to express her rage.

    "IT WAS AIZEN THAT F.U.C.KIGN BASTARD, I AM SURE OF IT."(Momo)

    She stormed out of the captain''s office in a fit of rage, completely ignoring the said captain who is now looking extremely perplexed, confused, and bamboozled at this situation.

    "What did I do?..."(Aizen(Evil))

    .

    .

    .

    Did I ever tell you Allessa has been working on some prime material for trolling? Using all her smarts she is training to create a cigar of [Reishi], that any soul can smoke without consequences of a normal cigar, pretty neat stuff I tell ya. Normally that would be it, but I guess it is a tradition for every possessor of the [Kaleidoscope] to troll... Now that I think about it my urge for trolling grew immensely after I learned said magic... hmm... I guess the fact that every user is also immortal and probably bored has nothing to do with it right? Heh, guess not.

    Going back on the cigarettes, she is trying to do something like the Every Flavored Bean from Harry Potter, but she literally wants every flavor. I said that theoretically there is an infinite number of flavors, seeing as the universe has an infinite number of probabilities. So we settled for something around 69 trillions, yeah the number was on purpose. According to my [Clairvoyance], her cigarettes would become immensely popular amongst children. I give an idea of making normal [Reishi] based cigarettes too. I am pretty sure everyone would have smoked a cigar at least once, if it didn''t give you cancer or killed your lungs.

    And seeing as this Cigarrei - that is the name of the cigar- don''t affect your body, I guess it would be pretty popular. Heck, some people even say it is beneficial for your health due to how the pure [Reishi] interacts with your body. But we both thought just normal cigarettes wouldn''t cut, so we decided to each cigarette pack will have at least one random flavored cigarette. Both satisfied we will probably launch it when the product is ready, maybe a week from now on.

    .

    .

    .

    Soul Society has been quite wild since captain Shiba has gone MIA, I know where the bastard is and I can probably heal him. But I guess some years of chastis.e.m.e.nt will do the bastard some good, maybe this time he wouldn''t be such an ass with Ichigo... Hah, who I am kidding? he will be exactly that.

    The ones who have been suffering the most are the 10th division, poor Hitsugaya and Matsumoto have been scrambling to make things work, and by some divine miracle, their division didn''t collapse yet.

    And seeing as Yamamoto called Hitsugaya he will probably promote the Midget to the captain of the 10th division. This time I felt that Yamamoto really didn''t have much choice in this one, Hitsugaya is the only one who is strong enough to hold the post, having your [Bankai] does wonders for your status as a Shinigami. Thankfully the boy is the responsible type, so he probably will pass the captain exam with flying colors, thus becoming the captain of the 10th division.

    Ukitake recovery was quite unexpected for a lot of people, but this doesn''t mean that everyone one their division didn''t celebrate it. Their captain has been sick for a long time and he wakes up one day "cured" was great news to everyone.

    A day quickly passed, and I finally something that I have been expecting to happen. My evil twin finally decided to visit me, currently, I was observing him with my [Clairvoyance]. I had to applaud Aizen''s guts to even looked like a pink version of a smurf he still was still able to walk with the same pose and confident stride. Quite a surprise if you ask me, didn''t know he would "recover" so fast.

    Without even knocking he simply opens the door and enters my humble office, the office that is currently colored bright purple. Yes, I keep changing the colors it is funnier this way.

    The sight Aizen was faced the moment he entered my office was something that could be described as slightly nightmarish. There are currently around 50 empty pots of superglue thrown around the office. Currently, I was eating a fairly bigger pot of " Superglue" with a very big metallic spoon. My feet were on top of my table, my Shihakusho was wide opened showing my divine abs and muscles, which are extremely dirty with "Superglue", my underpants of cute teddy bears are currently slightly visible, while I keep scratching my balls with my left hand, while with my right hand I keep eating "Superglue", while I watch shitty Ecchi anime in my computer with a very high volume, yes I intentionally did that to look like I am watching some f.u.c.k.i.e.d up hentai for whoever stumbled upon me right now. And Aizen just did.

    "Heavens... What did I just bring upon this cursed land?"(Aizen(Evil)).

    Aizen was completely shocked and disgusted, while I completely ignored him and continue "watching" my Hentai simply completely ignoring his presence whatsoever. He really didn''t know what to do in this. After a particular totally not s.e.x.u.a.l m.o.a.n from my speakers, I made a show of looking around the office, seemly noticing the increasing fuming pink captain, and said.

    "Yo."

    And completely ignored him soon after, going back to "watch" my Ecchis for the plot. Nothing more and nothing less. I also didn''t forget to obnoxiously *slurp* on my "Superglue" to cause even more annoyance towards the pink captain. Trying to control himself Aizen let out a loud "*Cough*" sound that honestly reverberated for the whole building.

    I continue to obnoxious slurp on my "superglue" reaching the point to even lick the contents of the pot in a disgusting Kakyion form, before a slowly directed myself towards my superior officer.

    "Want some?"(Aizen).

    Aizen blacked out for a second there, as if asking "Did this dude just seriously offered me glue to eat?", then he just closed his eyes let out a loud *sigh* and opened his mouth to talk, only to be interrupted by my speakers.

    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!"

    Some random loud m.o.a.n sounded from them, Aizen visibly cringed at such lewd sounds closing his mouth almost immediately.

    *slurp*

    More obnoxious slurp sound echoed through the room, almost as if to match the m.o.a.ns coming from the speakers. Aizen had enough.

    "YOU F.U.C.KIGN DEGENERATE. STOP WITH THIS FOOLISHNESS IN THIS INSTANT AND ANSWER YOUR CAPTAIN PROPERLY."(Aizen).

    I just looked at him with clear boredom in my gaze for a second here, I made sure my face morphed through innumerable different expressions he could read ending up on one of revelation. I kept hitting my keyboard awkwardly as if to change tabs desperately, like my father just entered through the door and watched me watching anime tidies. a bunch of random windows appeared on my computer, and for some reason, I heard "Bluetooth Device Connected", a very loud *Kyaaaaaaaaaa* echoed through the building. And after appeared what should''ve been a lot of effort I was finally able to somehow restart my computers, sadly for Aizen the m.o.a.ns continue incessantly almost like a broken disk, it was almost like it was made specially to provoke him. But that couldn''t be possible, right?

    Aizen couldn''t help but grow increasingly red in both embarrassment and anger. His eyes and mouth were twitching uncontrollably, his breathing was laborious and he couldn''t help be pissed at the motherf.u.c.ker in front of him. This gotta be on purpose, he couldn''t believe this shit.

    Without further ado, I picked my pot of "superglue" and sniffed it hard. Almost like I was sniffing some kind of sweet cocaine, I even added the red sclera for the extra shitty factor. Cautiously I put the pot under my desk in a supposed secret compartment. Got up and gave Aizen a military salute.

    He tried to calm himself down but barely managed to do it.

    "I am your captain Aizen Sosuke. Nice to meet you, 3rd seat officer."(Sosuke).

    "Nice to meet you Pink Captain- I mean Captain Rose- wait that is not-"(Aizen).

    "*Sigh* Just captain will suffice."(Sosuke).

    "Wait... You said your name is Aizen Sosuke Right?"(Aizen).

    "Indeed."(Sosuke).

    I make sure my expression morphed from brief confusion, expectancy, hope, and finally happiness. Aizen was extremely confused not understanding my changes in expressions.

    "Onii-Chan!!!"(Aizen).

    I simply jump-tackled him into the air, screaming "Onii-chan". At that moment Aizen was so lost so angry, so confused, so irritated, so bamboozled that he simply gave up, and accept his death by overload.

    Ladies and gentleman, I broke Aizen Sosuke, please applaud. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52419370214803376 for visiting.

    Looking at my apparently dead captain I just loudly *Tskd* and kicked him hard, sending him towards his office in a compromising position, meaning he was with his ass pointing towards the door. His ass canon ready to shot anyone who comes through. Wait... That is a good idea for a trolling, I can create some sort of asscannon on top of his butt to shot out extremely suspicious-looking chocolate.

    I am just kind of sad that pulling something like this will only work once. But it was f.u.c.k.i.n.g worth it, seeing as I didn''t stop laughing until now.

    I have another crazy idea for my second troll here. What if I worked normally and like someone extremely serious the next months, Aizen and Momo would be extremely confused and looking over at their shadows as if something will just jump at them from out of nowhere.

 Chapter 267 - Soul: Afraid of their own shadow.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    A month quickly passed. And I got to tell ya, this month was one of the funniest months of my entire life. MAn, the amount of laughing I got in this month is essentially staggering.

    This month I acted completely like the perfect and most well-conducted 3rd seat officer. This threw both Momo and Aizen for a loop. They simply couldn''t believe their own eyes, their 3rd seat officer that should''ve been the devil himself was acting like the perfect conducted 3rd seat officer, they were both speechless and extremely afraid. Afraid he would suddenly change and surprise them again with his demonic tactics and antics.

    But to their growing horror, he did absolutely nothing, he performed like the absolute best worker of their battalion on the most polite and well-mannered approach they ever saw. Their fear started to consume them, they would look fearfully towards corners and analyze completely every place they enter or have been at. Their fear grew to such point heir started to become afraid of their own shadows, the smallest of noises would startle them, and any brusque movement would make them jump on guard or [Shunpo] away. They were acting like frightened animals.

    And to mess around with them even more I would move furniture in their rooms and offices slightly, nothing much, around 1 or 2 inches per day. It was subtle enough for it to not be consciously noted, but clear enough for their subconsciousness to register that something was wrong. So this only served to torture them even more, they feel that something was wrong, but they couldn''t put their finger on what. And that was absolutely hilarious.

    And the added fact that they keep stumbling and hitting their pinky in the furniture was only a bonus to my fun. Hah, I can''t believe how much you can troll people with so little. And the fact that they are doubting if everything that happened was real or just an illusion is even better, the only thing that serves as a reminder for them is that every time they look at a mirror they see pink. If it wasn''t for that they would probably have thought that everything that happened was a lie. That only made things funnier, f.u.c.k.i.n.g hell I love this job.

    In terms of a new residence, I and Allessa finally bought one. Thanks to Allessa invention the cigarettes plus our salary put together we had enough excuses to buy a giant mansion. Of course, the money wasn''t enough to buy something that we wanted, but creating money with [Yin-Yang Release] is but a simple thing to do. So we ended up buying a mansion we comprehensively shouldn''t be able to afford in the eyes of society, the funny thing is that e had a lot of countermeasures in place in case something happened.

    But seeing as Soul Society is closer to the medieval ages than anything. no one f.u.c.k.i.n.g asks questions. So basically, if you have the money, you can buy whatever you want, no questions asked. And everything is frigging legal, heck we even have the dee from the place, and everything "Just Works". I f.u.c.k.i.n.g love the middle ages, you don''t know how much controlling your government truly is until you have lived in this period. And the only problem is that if you don''t have a lot of personal power and skills you are kind of f.u.c.k.i.e.d.

    The next best part is you don''t pay taxes, you just pay a Tax, nothing more and nothing less. Yeah, it''s pretty exorbitant and quite the high value, but you pay it once, and only once. It''s not like the modern times where you pay "less tax" but way more times than you can reasonably count. My guess is that in modern times we end up paying even more tax, it''s just that we don''t realize or feel it because it''s more spread. Like buying virtual money with real money to win in that shitty EA pay to win game.

    The ancient Japanese mansion that e bought was in essence a piece of shit that was close to falling down than anything. We knew what we were buying, but we didn''t care much about the shitty conditions, only about the location. Overpowered repair spell from Allessa and the mansion was already good as if it was just built yesterday.

    We soon preceded to reform the mansion, we still didn''t enchant or modified it. We prioritized making the Skeleton of the mansion as durable and sturdy as we possibly could make. after we reinforced the mansion enough that not even the soul king himself in his prime could break it, we start to modify it and fill it with furniture and the wacky stuff.

    Much like the Shrek Castle, we made our new mansion near infinity, with multiple labs training grounds, and different types of rooms. A huge library. A huge gaming room. Huge bedrooms. Hoge pool rooms. Huge Closed Pool rooms. Much like the Shrek castle, we went all out on making our residence here.

    Right now we are sitting in our living room made with polished wood and stone, it has a strange minimalism mixed with an ancient Japanese feel to it. Yes, we opted for not deriving from the theme of the verse, so we maintained a clear Japanese aesthetic to everything.

    The best until now was this living room in specific, I and allessa quite liked it. It''s pretty comfy and an excellent place to cuddle and have lovey-dovey moments with each other. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52443891525277097 for visiting.

    "Hmmm What are your plans for this verse..."(Allessa).

    "Well, I was thinking of doing something like a huge Dungeon on Soul Society that spawns hollows across all time and space from different dimensions to different alternative realities."(Aizen).

    "Like that Dungeon on Orario?"(Allessa).

    "Yeah, like that one. But here we won''t need Falna or anything like that, the dungeon will be more like a training ground for Shinigami of all kinds of strength."(Aizen).

    "Are you going to use sentient Hollows?"(Allessa).

    "Depends? If they are assholes? Yes. If they are relatively decent? No."(Aizen).

    "Good. I think this project of yours is quite interesting, I will help you too. It will be a good practice for us to learn how to create our own universes too."(Allessa).

    "Ah, so you want to use this opportunity to make every floor of the Dungeon a separated universe?"(Aizen).

    "Yeah, precisely. And with a clever use of the [3rd True Magic] and the [2nd True Magic], we can make something pretty good."(Allessa).

    "Agreed. If I have time I will be sure to make a secret division responsible solely for the Dungeon, much like the Kido Corps is part of the Gotei 13 but not a division per si."(Aizen).

    "That sounds pretty good actually. And in the future, you can maybe even fuse it with a division, much like what happened with the 2nd division. "(Allessa).

    "Now changing the subject a little bit. Did you see his reaction?"(Aizen).

    "I saw that, it was f.u.c.k.i.n.g priceless. I had to put a boundary for silence with how much I was laughing. And your first meeting... I couldn''t help but crack up when you said ~Onii-Chan~. The last time I laughed so hard I was watching Konosuba."(Allessa).

    "I am glad you caught on that reference."(Aizen)

    "I was thinking of making a room in the 50th floor of the Dungeon to awaken and properly fuse a Shinigami''s Yang(hollow) side. What do you think?"(Aizen).

    "Hmmm. That is actually quite a good idea, it can be seen as a prize for being able to reach such a level. I approve."(Allessa).

    .

    .

    .

    After a very lovely night with Allessa I was now in my office, it is already the next day and I honestly didn''t expect for something quite curious to happen. It was a relatively pleasant surprise, but a surprise nonetheless.

    "Please teach me!"(Momo)

    Hinamori Momo, my lieutenant is right now in a seiza position in my office basically begging for me to teach her. Normally I would have ignored the pink woman, but seeing as she suffered quite a lot from my pranks I decided to help her a little bit.

    "Sure."(Aizen).

    "Please, please. You have to accept, I can''t tolerate being weak anymore- Wait. You agreed?"(Momo).

    "Yeah, I have nothing better to do so I don''t mind teaching you some things. I think it will be fun. For me that is."(Aizen).

    Momos face brightened up slightly, like something she very nervous about just succeeded.

    "Why do you want to be trained by me? I could be way weaker than you by what you know."(Aizen).

    She sheepishly scratched the back of her head while she is getting up, and says.

    "Well, I had a hunch that this was the right thing to do. and as the saying goes, ~if you can beat them join them~."(Momo).

    "Interesting... Your first lesson will be to cut this wooden pillar."(Aizen)

    I literally just pick a three meters tall and one-meter thick wooden pillar and hand it to Momo. She looks stupidly at such a thing simply appearing from nothing, it was like her brains imply couldn''t comprehend this.

    "Where did that come from?"(Momo)

    "From my ass."(Aizen).

    "Seriously??"(Momo).

    "No."(Aizen).

    "Now let me explain how you trying we''ll work, you simply have to follow the basics forms of [Zanjutsu] and cut this pillar. Nothing more, nothing less."(Aizen).

    "Yeah, it sounds like something relatively simple and easy to accomplish. Is that all?"(Momo).

    "Not even close. The thing is... every time you cut through this wooden pillar I will give you one sturdier, so each pillar will be more difficult than the other. This is pillar number one. This is basically a normal wood that any 6th-year graduate can cut with the right effort. Ah, and the pillar has regenerative capabilities, meaning if you don''t cut it fast and strong enough it will just repair itself."(Aizen).

    Gulping Momo couldn''t help but think this training is looking more difficult by the minute. She didn''t understand half of what Aizen did, but she thinks it may be his [Zanpakutou] ability.

    "Ah, and I will frequently attack you with some blunt projectiles you will have to deflect or evade, so be sure to always be with your guard up."(Aizen).

    After that, I tossed the wooden pillar towards her. She inexplicably felt the pillar was exceptionally light, but she guessed Aizen did something to it. She will put the pillar on her private training grounds and train with it from now on.

    "Ah, and be sure to train hard little momo. Who knows? Maybe I will even teach you some cool technique. Hehehe."(Aizen).

    After that she immediately runs away, guess my expression of creepy sensei was simply too good. *Sigh* suffering from the success that is.

 Chapter 268 - Soul: Saving a mother.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Teaching Momo was a different experience, this world doesn''t come even closer to being a cultivation world. So even still being dangerous it doesn''t come closer to what bullshit you see in cultivator worlds.

    So the way I trained some of my students before couldn''t be applied here in this shonen world, apparently breaking people''s bones repeatedly during training and nearly killing them is not acceptable. Oh, the audacity of shonen logic.

    So while I trained Momo to the best of my abilities I didn''t train her the hardcore way as I did with the kids on DD world, and with my friends on the Holy Universe. Her training was honestly more dependent on her own efforts, I would basically give her a task, like cutting the wooden pillar, and she would accomplish it.

    The speed, accuracy, and harvest she gets from these tasks are solely dependent on her. I would more often than not make the tasks slightly more difficult for her, an example would be me throwing blunt wooden weapons at her while she was cutting the wooden pillar.

    At the start, she was pretty slow and inefficient, but she wasn''t a Lieutenant for nothing. She learned and improved. It was a relatively slow process, Shinigami don''t have the same sense of urgency as normal humans have. Also, she had her normal duties as a Lieutenant to do, and seeing as Aizen likes to delegate a lot of work towards her she normally wouldn''t even have time for something like this.

    Thankfully the 3rd seat officer(Me) was there to help her, so I took most of the "extra" work, giving momo more free time to train. For someone with the [Spped Force] completing that measly quantity of paperwork was honestly easy, so I barely felt the increase.

    The next training was when I made a moving obstacle course, covered in all kinds of slippery substances, like oil, slime, ice, strange liquids. This one focused on training [Hoho], the sheer impressibility and difficulty of the obstacle course helped improve momo''s equilibrium, balance, speed, and reaction time. I also never forgot to keep throwing blunt wooden weapons at her. And of course, she did everything with her [Zanpakutou] it won''t do to learn to do all those things and make a mess in real life because you aren''t used to your [Zanpakutou]''s weight.

    I also would often time open a [Garganta] sending some hollows to fight with her, of course, all of this was inside of a barrier that I made with my [Primordial Runes] so the hollows weren''t able to be detected. Momo was going to ask questions but remembering the types of answers I gave her until now she just gave up and focused on training. She already had her [Shikai] but her proficiency with it was quite shitty, to be honest. So some live combat against Hollows di her good in both combat experience and practice with her [Shikai]. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52467588202028782 for visiting.

    [Bankai] is still pretty far for her, but if she continues like this by the time canon arrives she will have it ready. Ever since I read Bleach in my first life I always thought she was the weakest Lieutenant, and my tests before I started teaching her proved me right. Thankfully she was able to swallow her pride and ask for help, that is something quite impressive I might add, principally seeing it is a Lieutenant asking the 3rd Seat. Now my objective is to transform the "weakest" lieutenant into the strongest one, and seeing Momo''s progress I am positively sure it will happen.

    At the end of the year, Allessa and I bought another propriety. This one was in the Rokongai as we wanted more space than anything, this is the place where the future Hollow Dungeons will be built. And now with the terrain bought we can start to build it, we could honestly build it instantly thanks to the [Speed Force], but building thinks like that is something we both enjoy so we just went about it slowly.

    We are also training our control and creating some [Kido] from time to time. We spent a lot of time creating hygiene [Kido], they were extremely simple, and a good [Kido] to introduce someone to the Shinigami Art. They can also help people on the Rokungai to not let sickness spread thanks to it. We are just waiting for the right opportunity to launch it publicly.

    Constructing the Dungeon was easy, no one asked too many questions, and when Allessa put a huge Notice-Me-Not on it, it made the building process only easier. I honestly don''t know how many floors the dungeon will have, that is still up for debate.

    What we decided is that everyone who enters the dungeon who doesn''t have it, will receive an Asauchi and awaken as a Shinigami. Meaning if a normal human enter he will be awakened as a Shinigami and receive and Asauchi. It was Allessa''s idea as she didn''t want to make the dungeon something exclusive only for Shinigamis. I of course accepted it, no finding much problem with this arrangement.

    It was a little more troublesome to do something like that, but in the end, we were able to find the right combination using my [Pirmordial Runes]. the hardest part was making a multiversal array encompassing all blech multiverse to pick Random Asauchi''s. This way there will never be a lack of them.

    I imagine the Yang Awakening aspect of the 50th floor will be equally challenging. But we like the good challenge, so we simply smiled and continued to build it.

    I am planning to have Momo be the first to test it, she has been training quite diligently, and a practice session on the dungeon will do good to her confidence. The Dungeon has also a bunch of additional features, like ranking of who killed the most hollows, who reached the highest floor, who spent the most time in the dungeon, who spent the least and killed the most, who has more style points.

    Yeah, I copied Devil May Cry on that one, the Dungeons gives you a score at the end of each run, and on that score is also included style points. I didn''t want to do it because I was always a follower of the efficient fighting troupe, but Allessa pointed out that this is a shounen world, style is mandatory.

    That is also a bunch of other functions that we''ve been adding over time. The ending product will be something spectacular, I can already tell.

    Oh yeah, Gwen ended up becoming fed up with Unohana incessant challenges and searched for someone to share her burden. She chose her husband Rick. Poor Rick was having quite a good time on the 13th division but he had to transfer over to the 4th, the circ.u.mstances demanded it. So now Rick transferred to the 4th Division under Unohana, and he would be there for many years to come. Now he and Gwen can at least share the burden that is the constant sparring that bloodthirsty Kenpachi keeps asking for.

    Soon enough years like that passed. The dungeon was close to being complete, Momo''s training has progressed nicely, and rick was suffering.

    Life was good.

    My control improved tremendously, right now sitting comfortably at 82% meaning that only 18% of the [Reiryoku] and [Reiatsu] I use is lost. Allessa has long since reached the 90''s, but after that, the progress became even slower so I guess she will take way more time to reach the fabled 100%. But I guess by the time canon starts we both will be sitting comfortably at 100% or something extremely close.

    But today is an important day to the fate of the world, today is the day Ichigo''s mom Masaki dies. And while that would be an important thing to the fate of the world I decided that she doesn''t deserve to die due to Ywatch''s machinations.

    Ichigo will still have his Hollow side, I will make sure of that. But his mother won''t have to die like in the original.

    And that is why I am currently atop Karakura town looking towards a happy Masaki and hyperactive kid Ichigo. Grand fisher was relatively close and will be attacking shortly. This is the perfect moment to Sever her connection with Ywatch, using my skill of said name severing the connection a something extremely simple, making sure Yawtch doesn''t feel that was simple too. The fact that severing can work on basically anything is a great help, I could easily sever Ywatch''s ability to feel his connection to Masaki and Ichigo.

    I also used this opportunity to Sever Ichigo''s connection with Ywatch, as easily as I did with Masaki. I could''ve done the Samne for the Uryuu family, but changing sides like that was Ishida''s own choice, I may offer it to him in the future, and if he is still willing, it will never be late to sever it.

    Grand fisher quickly approached the mother and son pair, sadly for the Hollow Masaki wasn''t crippled by Ywatch right now, meaning she was easily able to dispatch the Hollow. Ichigo inadvertently was also able to have his first contact with the supernatural, so everything was as it should be.

    I don''t think Masaki being alive will derivate things too much from canon, maybe Ichigo will be less brass and more polite. But I don''t think I will change it that much, Urahara will make sure of it, at the end Ichigo is his secret weapon against Aizen after all.

    I could probably visit Urahara right now, But Allessa probably will want to talk with him. And seeing he was the previous captain of the 12th division I can understand why, the current captain Maturi is kind of a bastard and we are just waiting for the right moment to kill him.

    I am also curious how a mortal like Urahara was able to develop something as absurd as the Hogyoku. That gotta be a miracle of some sort, because the Hogyoku could literally make you anything, you just have to wish hard enough. And while I don''t believe it could give you Divinity, it may be able to make you reach that step extremely fast. Now the question, Hogyoku, do or do not get it? My bet is that due to having an infinite soul the Hogyoku will also have infinite power... soo, it probably will be very overpowered for me and Allessa.

    But the is a tiny little problem, the Hogyoku right now will probably end destroyed the moment we fuse it with our souls, much like what happened with our [Zanpakutou] spirit. So I guess me and Allessa can make a Hogyoku for ourselves... It''s just... Is it really necessary? The effect will be so minimal that I am honestly thinking it is not worth it... Meh, it''s not like I have anything better to do, and my eyes are shining quite a bit at the prospects of making an Omni Hogyoku... Okay, it''s decided, I am gonna do it. Allessa will also probably love this absurd idea.

 Chapter 269 - Soul: One Day Before Canon.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Ichimaru was slightly baffled at the situation since Aizen returned from whatever the hell he was doing, He knows some info about it but going in detail right now will only give him a headache.

    But since he returned he was strange. The first day he arrived the captain commander gave him the shouting of a lifetime, Ichimaru would never ever underestimate the ability of the Captain Commander to shout again. Old man my ass. That monster could still wipe the floor with all of the Soul society if he wanted.

    Honestly, he was extremely scared of the Captain''s outburst, and [Reiatsu], if it wasn''t for that he would probably be laughing his ass off due to Aizen''s situation.

    But the next day he can honestly say it was one of the best days of his life. Aizen somehow got painted wholely pink. PINK! The super-duper mastermind behind the scenes planner was pink-colored right now, and with a lot of glitters to add. Do you know how less threatening someone looks when they are like that?

    Ichimaru almost pitied Aizen. Then he remembered how much of a bastard that motherf.u.c.ker is. And why he was doing all of this. He spent years hiding the true power of his [Bankai], he won''t waver in these last moments... He just needs to find the perfect opportunity to kill the bastard. Said opportunities were diminishing by the day, apparently, the pink paint was something extremely traumatic for Aizen.

    The evil mastermind could barely trust his own shadow now, and Ichimaru got to admit he was having the time of his life with it. He became skittish and jumpy it was extremely funny to get the surprise on him. Hah, at least he is having some fun in the middle of all this mess.

    What no one knows is that the photos and videos of Pink Aizen, or more know as Captain Pink became extremely rare commodities in Soul Society. Few people possess such artifacts of unimaginable powers. One of them is the Kuchiki clan, for some reason or the other, one of the high ladies of the clan got hold of said photo, the other one is one of Aizen''s most devoted followers Hinamori Momo, it''s said that she alone has possession of three artifacts, another one is the Woman''s Association, they don''t know how but somehow the leader of the association has a photo of Pink Captain with her all the time. Sadly the last artifact is said to be lost, some people reported seeing a black cat holding it, but when they said the black cat was laughing manically they gave up on those bogus rumors.

    .

    .

    .

    The project Omni Hogyoku has been quite the bummer, I thought it was going to be something extremely easy. But it appears that I was sorely mistaken. Apparently, it''s pretty difficult to find an alternative raw material, because using the souls of normal people is out of the question. Not because it is immoral or something like that, but because I would simply have to take too many souls and too much time for it to be even slightly effective.

    So I and Allessa decided to go for an alternative way, something that uses different material. But apparently changing the raw material changes the end product drastically. Who knew? Obvious things aside, we guessed we can succeed on this one, it would surely take a looooong time. Like, a decade or two for it to be ready. But we are pretty sure we can do it. Bear in mind that we both have [Speed Force], so having to spend so much time on something really means that something is truly difficult.

    Honestly, the only reason something absurd like this is even possible at all is because of the bullshit that is the [Third Magic]. That magic has been helping us a lot and it literally has become the backbone of our research in creating an Omni Hogyoku.

    Our improved control of [Reiatsu] and [Reiryoku] is also helping a lot, who knew better control of your soul would help with research about souls? Yeah, okay, that one is pretty obvious. And the closer and closer I got to the 100%, the closer I feel my [Tird Eye] ability evolving. It''s slow, but I know I am close to something pretty big, if [Soul Control] can already be considered something pretty OP, the universe will dread the day it evolves even further beyond.

    .

    .

    . Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52490675798730388 for visiting.

    - Time Skip - One Day Before Kuchiki Rukia is deployed -

    Tomorrow is the day Rukia is deployed towards the human world, Karakura town more specifically. Now that I think about Karakura town...

    I kind of forgot to talk with Urahara... Guess my perception of time is growing skewered more and more... Yeah, and seeing the fact that the human mind isn''t exactly wired to last that long... So this must be of the "side effects" of becoming a God. It isn''t exactly a side effect because it''s completely controllable... The sensation is weird... It''s like when you find an extremely book and can''t stop reading it, and then suddenly you look at the clock and it is 4:37 a.m.

    Both me and Allessa were way too concentrate on our projects we simply forgot to do it, guess we were really entertained, huh. On the bright side, most of our projects are nearly competition.

    The Dungeon has been finished and upgraded multiple times, every time we got another crazy idea we would put it there, currently, the dungeon is 1000 floors deep, and seeing each floor is bigger than its predecessors the 1000th floor is almost as big as a solar system.

    But that was more out of necessity than anything, anyone who arrives on that floor is already so strong that they need the extra space to fight, drastically altering the planet''s geography is pretty easy on that level. Finding Hollows for those floors wasn''t difficult, we have an infinite number of possibilities after all, so it means there is an infinite number of hollows as strong as that. Confusing right? I hope so, we spent a lot of time making that dungeon.

    For those who reached the 500th floor, they will be able to access a gift I left there. I and Allessa created a Room of Requirements on the 500th floor the very book we could remember in it. Meaning whatever reaches that floor will have their own private ROR, meaning their own multipurpose room where they can train, research, relax, everything really.

    That is because from floor 500 towards the difficulty jumps a lot, so everyone who reached there having their own personal ROR was a must, it will undoubtedly help their progress immensely.

    In terms of progress, Allessa was able to reach the 100% output, meaning she doesn''t waste even a drop of [Reiryoku] nor [Reiatsu] whatever she uses them. She of course didn''t stop training, even having infinite [Reiatsu] and [Reiryoku] does not mean we should stop making it purer, denser, expanding the reservoir, and all that jazz I probably talked about thousands of times already.

    She didn''t evolve her [Third Eye] ability per si, but the moment she acquired the 100% was the moment she received an enormous upgrade, according to her it was like receiving complete control of parts of your body you didn''t even know you had. It''s a pleasant and weird feeling at the same time, she shared some memories with me about how she felt, it was honestly staggering.

    This also helped improve her casting powers. Yeah, you heard it right, it helps improve the casting powers of a Magic Goddes, the balance is doomed and he knows it. Her third eye skill didn''t evolve sadly, but it got broader and more abstract, anything with "Force" in the name is now controllable by Allessa. The Force, Force Element, Vector Force, Angel Force, Demonic Force... you get the gist of it...

    Now that I think about it... can that be considered an evolution? Before her power was more physics-centered, but now it got really broad and abstract. Yeah, maybe it can be considered an evolution. Because if that isn''t an evolution I really don''t know what it is anymore.

    In my case, I was frustratedly still stuck at 99%, meaning I only waste 1% of [Reiatsu] and [Reiryoku] when I use it. It is like the Author is purposely messing with me. But I guess I can''t exactly complain about it seeing I am pretty close to reaching 100%. Momo has reached a pretty high level on her training and she is honestly close to [Bankai] right now, Unohana Rick and Gwen keep sparring multiple times per day, to the horror of the two poor souls, sometimes I go to the 4th division to give them some breather.

    Ah, I guess I should also update my skills; no [Tsubame Gaeshi] yet. But I am close, very close. In my defense, performing something like that with sword skills alone is something absurd, but considering Ji Ning''s feats with the Omega Sword Dao alone I am pretty behind him when it comes to the sword. But that was never my focus in the first place, as I always have liked using my body to fight more than a weapon.

    In terms of [Kido], both I and allessa can easily use all the 99 [Kido] comfortably and without any kind of incantation. We are also trying to create the three-digit [Kido] but that is a slow-going process, our main problem is the consumption really. Only real monstrous people like my evil twin, Yamamoto, Future Ichigo can use something like that. And even for them, they would still sweat a lot to use it, but a [Kido] in the 100''s is no joke in terms of power. Some people even say it is easier learning your [Bankai] than completely learning a [Kido] above 85. Yeah, it is that hard.

    But today is a special occasion, not because Rukia is going to be deployed tomorrow, or because the plot is going to start. No today is a special occasion because right now we are going to test the Dungeon I and Allessa so painstaking built. Right now in from of me there is Momo, Rick, Gwen, Unohana, Ryu, Toka, Hina, and Hana.

    Those can also be considered my close friends and people I talked to rather regularly. Of course, I know more people, but I don''t think those are ready to know these kinds of things yet.

    These people before me? they are going to be the first test runners of the Dungeon.

    "...You see me and my honey were bored to death, no pun intended, so we decided to build a Dungeon. This Dungeon has a total of 1000 floors, each floor has a bunch of enemies you can fight and kill, each floor gets progressively harder the deeper you go, so be sure to take care of yourself. The Dungeon will immediately recall you if you are at risk of losing your own life, but you will still maintain your wounds."(Allessa).

    "Floor 50th and floor 500th have some prizes for those who can reach such a place. But seeing that everyone here has at least average captain strength reaching the 50''s won''t be that much of a problem. You all will also be going alone, team tests will be conduct at a later date. Have fun."(Allessa).

    Before anyone could open their mouths and say anything Allessa sent them away towards the first floor of the Dungeon. Right now they are each in a separate corner waiting to fight some enemies and be sent to the next floor.

    "Good Job Allessa. Nice speech. "(Aizen).

    "Thanks... Btu with canon starting shouldn''t we... I don''t know... be in Karakura town or something?"(Allessa).

    "Nah, Canon Bleach start is relatively slow-paced, it''s closer to a slice of life, to be honest here. So I am not in a hurry, maybe I could train Ichigo or something, but these first steps are really needed for him to grow and slowly get used to a Soul Reaper''s life."(Aizen).

    "But with his mother there, wouldn''t this change things a lot? She is a powerful Quincy after all."(Allessa).

    "My dear Allessa, you will soon see that fate sometimes finds the simplest solutions to stubbornly continue its course. Ichigo''s mother being alive changes things a lot, in more ways than you can imagine."(Aizen).

    "... Must you really cat all this cryptic just because you have [Clairvoyance]?"(Allessa).

    "My dear, it all part of the seer package. I musn''t avoid my responsibilities."(Aizen).

    "Responsibilities my ass."(Allessa).

    "And quite the nice one you have there."(Aizen).

    "Bold one, but I like it."(Allessa).

    We kissed deeply feeling each other up, then separated leaving a trail of saliva from our mouths. We honestly just wanted to continue, but monitoring our guinea pigs- I mean friends come first.

 Chapter 270 - Soul: Dungeon Test.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    "Unohana is really the embodiment of a Kenpachi, look at how happy she is when slaughtering those hollows.", I said while trying to hide a smirk of amus.e.m.e.nt on my face. Heh, I bet all those Shinigami never would be able to associate the tamer and polite Unohana with the bloodthirsty being we are monitoring right now.

    Every floor she entered she would just let out her [Reiatsu] making every single Hollow run towards her direction with a primal thirst. After that, she would wait for every single enemy to congregate towards her before slaughtering them, thankfully the respawn timers are close to an instant so we don''t have to wait too much time for anything.

    "Do you think it would be better if every person that enters is in his own alternative version of the tower? Like that people like Unohana wouldn''t be able to cause problems for the others.", Said Allessa already thinking about new ways to upgrade the tower, it was a good thing we are making these tests a lot of things can change depending on what kind of data we gather.

    "I think that is a good idea. In case any party or group wants to enter they can enter together in the same ''alternate'' dungeon in this. It will be a lot of work to do something like that, but I guess if we use the [2nd True Magic] we will have an easier time.", I said that my expression unwavering from the slight smirk on my face, I sincerely doubt that all this effort is really necessary, but we already started it, might as well go all out.

    Rick and Gwen were also advancing as fast as Unohana, but different from her they didn''t enjoy killing living beings that much. They were mostly casually dealing with the low-level hollows, knowing how strong they are they probably can reach the floor 500th, same as Elsa in this case.

    "Hina, Hana, Toka, and Ryu are also doing better than I expected. I thought they were some kind of group focused on teamwork or something like that. But I guess being trained by Yamamoto curbed some of their bad habits.", Said allessa while she hugged me and analyzed the progression of everyone. We were thinking of making a five to six hours test here, but depending on the circ.u.mstances we can change how much time it will take. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52517097112127924 for visiting.

    "What is surprising is Momo''s progress, didn''t know the little girl had it in her."

    "Me neither, I did some pranks against her to test her skills and temper and I wasn''t disappointed. So when she came to me asked for training I accepted. Her talent is pretty great, and I don''t doubt she can become a captain in the future.", I said while I thought about all the training Momo went through. Looking at Allessa, I can also see that she was lost in thought

    Looking at Elsa I saw that she activated her [Shikai]. Her [Zanpakutou] name is Kalleldor and her [Shikai] ability is bringing her enemy to the depths of the ocean, her ability creates a sort of a pseudo-domain for that. It''s a pretty scary ability considering she can control the pressure and the water too. How much depends on how much [Reiryoku] she spends, meaning her skill has a lot of potential.

    "Hey, honey? Do you have a [Mangekyo Sharingan] Ability? I know the skill of both your [Rinnesharingan] and [Third Eye] is [Soul Control], so what is your [Sharingan] ability, I never saw you using it.", Allessa asked curiosity clear on her voice.

    Sheepishly I scratch the back of my head, the information right now is rather embarrassing for me "Well, yeah. I have... It''s just... I just discovered it recently as I didn''t really have that much Reason to use it until now, its called [Implosion] for my left eye and [Explosion] to my right eye. The skill is pretty self-explanatory with [Implosion] I can cause any target on my left eye my field of view to implode, and with [Explosion] I can cause any target on my right eye field of view to explode... The explosion part is pretty similar to how [Killer Queen] works."

    "Hmm, you have five eyes right? Shouldn''t you have more abilities or something like that?", Aked Allessa a bit curious about the new ability I am showing her right now on some rocks I created using [Earth Release].

    "Nah, as much as [Sharingan] is an eye power it is also a [Spiritual] one. It is the way an Uchiha the heirs of the spirit of the sage express their power upon the world. I could have a million eyes and I would only have two abilities. And [Susanoo] of course."

    Allessa hugs me a little more tightly and asks; " Your [Susanoo] is also golden right?", a smirk was also visible across her face she probably thinks it''s funny that even my [Susanoo] would be golden.

    "Yeah, it is golden... *Sigh* I call bullshit on this Hagoromo''s [Susanoo] was also blue, why mine can''t be a different color? Just for a change really...", I said with equal amounts of humor and annoyance in my voice, only to receive a smirk from Allessa.

    We continue watching as our friends climbed the tower killing more and more hollows as time went on. Soon enough they reached the floor 50th and had their Yang Side Awakened and properly fused, but considering that a lot of them already had it awakened and properly fused, the change was just for some of them.

    They continued climbing the dungeon until they couldn''t anymore, Rick was able to reach the 67th floor, Gwen the 69th, and Elsa the 71th as her [Bankai] is pretty versatile enabling her to pass through those floors. Unohana also reached floor 62, but considering the way she was fighting that is a miracle in itself. Momo reached floor 55, and the others all reached floor 54. It was a successful experiment I dare to say. But considering that neither Gwen, Rick, or Elsa went all out this is quite an impressive amount.

    "So what did you think about the tower, Rick?", I say looking at the unscathed demon, neither he nor Gwen used their true forms or their [Bankai] so most of the fights were rather lackl.u.s.ter, but I guess they also wanted to test themselves.

    "It''s a pretty good place... It''s is rather excellent training grounds, next time I will go All out to see what floor I can reach."

    "I think you three can easily reach floor 500 if you go all out, [Bankai] true form, everything. Don''t know why you three didn''t tho?", I ask rather curious about his response.

    "Meh... It''s all that crazy chick''s fault, we wanted to bu she butted in and said we should hold back on the first test at least. In her words: ''We wouldn''t want to destroy such a fine toy so soon'', we tried saying it wasn''t necessary seeing as it is something you made with Allessa making this one of the most durable things in this universe. But seeing as she is our captain we thought about entertaining her thoughts for a bit, Elsa listening to everything also decided to go with the ''fun''.", Said Rick with a clearly annoyed tone on his voice, he probably wanted to go all out.

    "Don''t worry my friend, we are going to make some adjustments on the dungeon. Next time you all can go all out without worries."

    "I will be waiting for that", said Rick while walking back towards Gwen probably to spread the Good News. I used this time to go towards Momo, said girl was looking at her hands with some curiosity.

    Approaching her I decided to comment on her progress; "You didn''t think you progressed that much did you?".

    "No, I didn''t. I knew the training was wielding results... But for me to kill a Vasto Lorde by myself... That was rather-"

    "Breathtaking? surprising? Staggering?", I interrupted her flooding her with answers to her newfound strength.

    "Yeah, I never expected such huge results to be honest. My physical capabilities, my [reiatsu] everything really... everything improved in one way or the other"

    Looking at my temporary student still surprised with her own development I said "Go rest, for now, Momo, your progress was good. And you will have more chances on exploring the dungeon after Allessa and I upgrade it.", she nodded and went towards the group, with a wave of my hand each one of them as properly sent to their rooms where they can finally rest and relax for a bit.

    I looked at Allessa and asked, "Hey, want to come with me and see how Ichigo first becomes a Shinigami? I bet it would be fun.", She nodded and both of us disappeared without a trace. Only to appear in Karakura town without breaking a sweat. Another Step and we were already at the Kurosaki Clinic, now we just have to wait for a bit, and then the main events that started the ripples of fate will happen.

    Floating on the air I found a good spot. On the spot, I used [Yin-Yang Release] to create to comfortable chairs for me and Allessa, a little table containing refreshments, popcorn, and some ch.i.p.s for us to eat while we wait and watch the main events happen. I even made some burgers, fries with cheddar and Ketchup.

    We were of course undetectable to anyone who we don''t want to see us, meaning we could easily stay here as much time as we wanted without any problems. And about our Soul society jobs? Hag, there is nothing like some illusions to take care of everything.

    Waiting for the events to happen was somewhat boring, but we passed time watching some episodes of Bleach anime again, it was a nice moment we had together, to be honest. After a long time, I finally detected Rukia.

    Her entrance was almost identical to the one in the manga, and I will never understand why she stopped to explain all of the things to Ichigo out of the blue. It''s really strange to see something like that in real life, but I guess it doesn''t matter much in the end.

    The hollows soon appeared destroying the wall, Ichigo with a baseball bat went towards it to the amus.e.m.e.nt of everyone watching, while Rukia tried to fight the hollows and showed a very miserable display. I never understood why she was soo weak right now, but I guess it is somehow Aizen''s fault. Heck, even the budget problem of the 5th division is Aizen''s fault, but I never specified which one.

    Like canon, Rukia gives her powers to Ichigo, and Ichigo makes quick work of it showing a very amateurish display of swordplay. But I guess his instincts are pretty good for a "normal boy", but everyone knows that Ichigo doesn''t have even a bone of normalcy on his person.

    The hollow was killed, and everything was now in order... Now that I think about it it is quite humiliating that Isshin let a hollow destroy his clinic like that, the guy was a captain for f.u.c.ks sake.

    {AN: I am testing this new way of writing, hope it''s better than the previous one. Leave your opinions below, I appreciate it.}

 Chapter 271 - Soul: Welcome to the Candy Shop.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Kurasaki Ichigo isn''t special because of his incredible strength, or massive [Reiatsu]. No, what makes him special is the sheer amount of potential he has. Normally in a bunch of places hybrids are considered inferior in many ways, be it because they don''t inherit some kind of family power, or because they have inferior strength to a "pure" offspring. There is a bunch of excuses you see around really, I heard a lot of them with my [Clairvoyance]. So more often than not being a hybrid is a tremendous disadvantage.

    This is not the case in this universe.

    One of the reasons Ichigo is considered such an anomaly is because he is a Shinigami, Quincy, Hollow hybrid. A lot of his absurd strength and speed of improvement is "explained" by that, but normally that wouldn''t be enough, anyone with such an ancestry wouldn''t be able to accomplish the things Kurasaki Ichigo did. So great part of what makes Kurosaki Ichigo truly special is Kurosaki Ichigo himself.

    Yeah, it may sound redundant, and I bet you probably attributed those bullshit feats to plot armor. And I am not here to disagree with you, fate is indeed a great way to make a hero grow in more ways than one, I just wanted to point out that it is not only Ichigo''s protagonist that makes him tick.

    And I am being proven right when a day after the incident that granted Ichigo his Shinigami powers, I am seeing him fight a Hollow that by all intents and purposes should''ve swept the floor with him. Yeah, this hollow is extremely weak in the grand scope of things, but what by all intents and purposes was a normal 15 years old is fighting against it and not instantly dying. That by itself is impressive.

    Right now he is showing an impressive instinct... it is almost as if he has a sixth sense for fighting. He is literally improving bit by bit while fighting against the Hollow, I can honestly say that he is more impressive than me when I started.

    But he still looks like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g money swinging a giant metal stick around, yeah he is pretty bad. But considering he never touched a sword in life before I can sort of understand it. Besides... This fight is quite emotionally heavy to poor Ichigo, he is literally fighting again Inoue''s brother turned Hollow.

    Eventually, he was able to win and purify the Hollow while sustaining some wounds on his person, same for Orihime too.

    "I was thinking... Do you plan to train the boy?", asked Allessa a slightly curious tone seeping on her smooth voice. She probably wants to see what kind of effect my training would have on someone like Ichigo.

    "The thing is... You can''t train Ichigo. He is that type of person you have to just teach the basics and keep fighting to the death with him. The more he survives, the stronger he will get. I reckon if I simply keep fighting and healing him I would swiftly draw out his potential."

    Allessa hummed for a bit, picked up some popcorn, and took a sip from a smoothie I had created, she asked; "So are you going to train him like that? It sounds like a lot of work and the little guy doesn''t exactly have that much extra time on his life."

    "Oh, my honey. And where would be the fun in that?"

    "Heh, I imagined you would say something like that.", I smirk at her cute deduction, I thought a little bit about how I could change the story and have the most fun with it... hmm... Hah, I got an idea.

    With a slight smile on my lips, I said; " I was thinking of action like the mysterious old master, and teaching him half-assedly by cryptic saying that he barely understands. What do you think?", with that, I pass a hand through my face and use one of the powers granted to me by the well of wisdom, the ability to look like any age I want from a young child to an old man with a big white beard. If I am not mistaken Allessa can do it too.

    I used the skill to look like an ancient grandmaster, white beard, white hair, wrinkles, everything; "Hoh, my little grasshopper... the greatest teacher, failure is."

    Allessa almost couldn''t hold her laugher at the way I talked, with a smirk of her own she asked; "Talking like Yoda seriously?"

    Nodding I answer; "Yeah, he is pretty iconic and I want to troll him hard, principally when he discovers it. The day he watches Star Wars I will have a field day.".

    "He didn''t watch it yet? Are you kidding me? That was like one of the first movies you showed me.", she said her tone filled with exasperation at the fact he didn''t watch such a classic yet.

    I simply nodded and changed the topic, for the time being, discussing other people''s life choices sounds boring; "So want to talk to Urahara right now?"

    "Sure, we kind of forgot to do it before.", Allessa nodded while we both exit our comfy chairs and proceed to wall down the street towards the candy shop. Our walk was purposely slow, we also let out a modic.u.m of [Reitasu] just enough for people to feel we have captain reserves.

    Just some steps before arriving at the shop we saw the shadow of a certain black cat entering before us. Probably to warn Urahara of our arrival.

    Entering the shop we both heard a distinctive ringing sound made by the door, the most impressive thing about this place is the amount of [Kido] stuffed here, the guy is really a genius if he could make a matrix like this work, I guess it is not for nothing he was able to avoid being detected by Aizen and Soul Society for soo long.

    "Hello, welcome to my humble candy shop. How may I help you?", a male voice I presume is Urahara sounded from deep within the store, as he talked he approached the front of the store where we are waiting for him. He didn''t seem concerned, but seeing the sheer amount of [Kido] in this place I am not even surprised.

    Without missing a beat I said; "I want a Flapjack Candy Drink.".

    "Same for me.". Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52537533908711664 for visiting.

    He seems a bit surprised with both of us acting like normal customers, he probably expected us to immediately start interrogating him or asking questions.

    A black cat seems to scratch Urahara''s leg for a bit making him exit his stupor; "Sorry, I am a little bit tired... I''ve been very busy recently... I will be making your orders shortly."

    He bent over and picked two beer glasses filling them with a wide assortment of different candy and sweet things. After some time he started up a machine that worked like some sort of blender and started using it on the candy mix he made on the two mugs he picked up.

    The sound of the blender filled the shop while Urahara hummed slightly seemly entertained by the machine he was using, the black cat slowly approached us as if it was testing the waters and started meowling lowly as if to ask for some attention. Allessa seeing the opportunity for a park picked up the black cat and put it on her lap, she immediately started petting the cat, said cat was making a herculean effort to not purr.

    Urahara briefly looked at such scene and smirked in amus.e.m.e.nt holding himself back to not laugh, the Goddes of Flash herself reduced to a simple house cat, how funny is shit like this. I observed the sho thoroughly looking at the furniture and different type of candies on display, my eyes were quickly drawn towards the amalgam of pictures on the right-side wall.

    All those pictures were properly put on frames and seem to have been constantly cleaned, if the l.u.s.ter I am seeing on them is to be believed. What is special is that in one of those photos there is a pink-colored Aizen full of glitter, a frustrated expression on his face. Urahara also seems to be admiring such a picture, an amused smile formed on his face when he looked at it, our eyes met and I just sent a thumbs up towards him, he answered also sending a thumbs up towards me visibly relaxing. He probably finishes analyzing us and decided that we are no threat, any one of his enemies would have attacked already, without exception, so he could afford to relax, albeit slightly.

    Soon enough Urahara brought us our Flapjack Candy Drink, which is incredibly sweet and delicious by the way. I and allessa were purposely making very obnoxious *slurping* sounds while we drunk it, I could clearly see one of the black cat eyes twitching in annoyance, but sadly she was able to control herself.

    Urahara decided to simply put his cards on the table and simply ask; "What could the 3rd seat of the 5th division and a member of my old division be doing here? I am pretty sure the Central 46 didn''t authorize your presence here."

    Smirking slightly while I slurped on my sweet drink I said "Just sightseeing you know? I learned Karakura town has some pretty interesting strawberries here, so why not check it out?"

    "Strawberries huh... You wouldn''t be working under my old friend Aizen would ya?", asked Urahara with a slight edge on his tone. Probably still testing the waters.

    "Hmmm, of course, I work for Aizen.- ", his face fell with this information, but "Who would I work for if not for myself?", he almost fell from the chair from the way I phrased my answer to his question, the black cat wasn''t able to hold her laugher and laughed albeit softly.

    Allessa smirking to herself asked a question that everyone least expected," Did the cat just laugh?", Urahara and Yoruichi froze at such question, Yoruichi simply stayed quiet and buried her head on her paws, while Urahara started sweating bullets.

    Trying to change the subject Urahara said as fast as possible; " You resemblance is really uncanny you know? You two can pass as brothers rather easily. But your height and hair color are a pretty big difference from him."

    Nodding my head I said; "Indeed I am quite close in appearance with my Evil twin-" Urahara and Yoruichi did a spit take, "But I am still leagues apart from him, in more ways than one."

    "So I ask this question again. What do you want with this humble shopkeeper?"

    "Nothing much really, just tot alk with the man that helped create the Hogyoku, and one of the biggest genius Soul Society has ever seen.".

    "Flattery will get you nowhere Not-So-Evil-Twin, I am already seeing someone I am afraid.".

    "Hoo hoo, and here I thought you are as dense as harem protagonist. But I guess when a woman gives up her entire life to run away with you, that gotta mean something... and if that is not love, I really don''t know what it is.", Urahara seems a little bit stunned for a moment, but he was able to get out of his stupor when a black cat *coughed* out loud in slight embarrassment. Heh, so I hit it close to home, huh.

    Before Urahara could ask any more questions I continued; "I will be cultivating the strawberry at night, his potential is honestly staggering. But don''t worry, I will hold back and not make him too overpowered yet. The strawberry needs room to grow and to get used to his new horizons.", Urahara seems a tad bit surprised at this formation, he knows who am talking about when I refer to the strawberry so no harm is done in being cryptic.

    Both I and Allessa got up, having finished our drinks we were going to leave, but before we got out Alessa asked a question just to mess with them; "Can I adopt this stray here? the cat looks lonely... almost as if didn''t get enough love", Urahara and Yoruichi did a spit take in complete synchrony, it was extremely funny, to be honest.

    Urahara scrambled a bit before answering "S-Sorry the cat is mine-", Urahara straightened his voice and said with a supernatural conviction," and I will be sure to fill her with love from now on.", this time it was Yoruichi turn to do a spit take and blush... Can cats blush? Meh, anime logic.

    "Now, now. It''s time to go, the Candy Drink is pretty good, just try to add more Lemon drops and Mint to make it more refreshing, I am sure your clients will love it.", and with that both me and Allessa disappeared from the shop with an use of [Shunpo] leaving an extremely embarrassed cat, and a stupefied shop owner.

 Chapter 272 - Soul: Dreaming Training Montage.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    After we exited the candy shop it was just a matter of waiting for the night to fall, we spent most of the day messing around and throwing new ideas about three-digit [Kidos] at each other. Soon enough I was already night and Ichigo was already sleeping on his bed.

    Seeing this as the perfect moment for me to enact my plan I simply used a [Shunpo] towards his room, covered my hand in [Reiryoku], and with a clever technique I developed with Allessa''s help pushed his soul out of his body.

    This of course immediately woke him up, but before he could do anything, or even open his eyes, I sent a palm strike towards his chest, teleporting him towards a clearing in the depths of the Amazonian forest, this is a place I prepared with my [Primordial Runes] to be used as a training ground.

    Ichigo''s reaction was something completely normal; "WHAT THE HELL? What the f.u.c.k is this place? Who the f.u.c.k sent me here?", he was understandably disturbed and on guard, I would too if I was suddenly teleported to a strange place.

    Seeing as this was the perfect moment to appear I used my skill to look like a wise old man, getting out of the shadow of the trees I appeared inf front of Ichigo; "Rightfully wary you are, young man.", Ichigo, of course, reacted by drawing his big katana and pointing it in my direction.

    "Who are you old man?", asked Ichigo with a mixture of wariness and irritation on his voice.

    "Important is it not, who I am.", I purposely took a long pause in the middle of my speech, and when I sensed that Ichigo was going to interrupt me I continued, "What Important is, that a lot of potential, you have.".

    Ichigo was a tad bit confused about my Yoda way of talking. Yeah, talking like that in Japanese was more troublesome than I would like to admit, but it works just fine, so whatever.

    Ichigo getting a little more pissed spoke louder, "Hey old man, I am not joking here. What is going on.", Ichigo was getting dangerous vibes from the old man and his creepy way of talking. It never occurred to him to question why the old man could see him, even if he was in his Shinigami persona.

    "Potential, you may have-", with just a single step was at his right side, his [Zanpakutou] already on my hand, I made a show of looking at the blade, while the still clueless Ichigo widened his eyes in surprise at my apparent ''teleport'', continue my speech "- but brash and young, you still are. Much to learn, you have. Young Strawberry.".

    My last comment seems to make Ichigo get out of his stupor by the sheer annoyance the Strawberry comment cause to him; "Shut up old man. My name is Ichigo, Kurosaki Ichigo. Not a shitty fruit.".

    I just arched my extremely long eyebrows at him as if simply mocking him for answering to such a simple insult. This seems to anger him, even more, when he almost exploded and said in a way louder voice; "Oi old man. Speak what you want before I decided to beat you for being annoying.".

    "Training you, is what I want. Simple as well, it is.", I said conveying my intention from the beginning. Ichigo seems a bit surprised at my answer, but he quickly answers; "That won''t do old man, I have school tomorrow and work to do. So I don''t have time for this shit, I need to sleep.".

    I just smiled and simply changed the subject; "Dreaming, are you? Kurosaki Ichigo.", my strange question seem to end Ichigo for a loop, it is almost as if he couldn''t believe those world, he looked around and saw a dense-packed forest, but when he looked up and saw the sun he paled a little, "Wasn''t it the middle of the night?" he murmur to himself in a low confused tone.

    "Am I dreaming?", he asked, this time in a more even tone of voice filled with worry and untold questions.

    I simply smiled and answered; "Remember waking up, do you?", I asked with a somber and mysterious tone of voice. Ichigo paled a little bit, before finally smirking to himself; "Aah, so this is all just a dream.", understanding marred his face; " So... this means this is one of those lucid dreams I can control right?"

    Immediately he tried to jump high, but it didn''t exactly work, he just jumped a few feet in the air before crashing down rather pathetically. Normally he would easily be able to land normally, but he wasn''t expecting this in the slightest.

    Deciding to do something, because if I let the poor boy by himself he may as well kill himself by sheer idiocy alone; "Wrong you are, young one. Dream this may be, but close to reality this still is.", I said lying as easily as I breathe.

    Ichigo by himself seems a little disappointed, so he just got up dusted himself in and in a very disappointed manner asked; "So what now old man?"

    "Right now, train we must. And train we will."

    "Okay, guess I don''t have anything better to do here, might as well have some fun training.", said Ichigo with some boredom on his voice, showing why I choose this specific environment for training him.

    "Good. Eager you may not be, but open your mind is. For now, more than enough that is.".

    "So what are we going to do? Fight some monster? Beat some bastards? I am ready grandpa, come on, throw the best you have at me.", said Ichigo in a slightly c.o.c.ky tone.

    "Throw my best at you?... Truly wonderful, the mind of a child is.".

    "Hey, I am not a kid. I am 15.".

    Ignoring his last comment I simply continued talking in a lecturing tone; "You main form of combat. the sword is?", he simply nodded. I just tossed his [Zanpakutou] back at him, and even if he almost dropped it he was able to catch the sword in the end.

    "Pitful, your sword is. Ignored and alone, he is.", I said referring to the fact he didn''t even try to communicate with his [Zanpakutou], yeah can''t blame him but I am honestly just planting a seed for the future here.

    Before Ichigo could give a come back I simply instructed; "Your sword, in the air you will swing. Evaluate your level, I will.".

    "Just swing it in the air? Like... Do I try to cut the air or something?"

    Shaking my head I summon my own [Zanpakutou] which is now sheathed and answer; "No. Clash blades with you I will.", I said that, but did nothing to remove my sword from its scabbard.

    Seeing that Ichigo asked curiously; "Are you not even going to draw your sword old man?".

    "Less whining, more attacking hmm.", Ichigo just shrugged telling himself that this is just a dream, so he doesn''t have to care much about things anyway.

    He runs at me with superhuman speed and swung that huge sword of his in a downwards slash, skillfully I simply redirected his sword rather easily. And seeing that my sword is exceptionally big, big enough to reach my shoulders if I put it vertically, it was more of an Odachi for my size than a Katana really.

    I continue with a simple thrust of my sword, which Ichigo found extremely difficult to block, making it hit him on his chest sending the orange-haired teenager backward a few steps. That is one disadvantage of that big sword of his, thankfully we are in a supernatural world so circ.u.mventing human problems becomes easy. And of course, I am limiting myself to his level, it won''t do to kill the boy with a poke, will it?

    Ichigo quickly retaliated feeling slightly annoyed with the ease I was conducting this "fight", he trusted his sword, easily parried, he slashed upwards, easily deviated, he slash horizontally, easily dealt with. Each missed strike of his made him grow exceedingly annoyed at his situation, and every time I just poked him with the sheath only made it worse.

    We continued like this until Ichigo grew too frustrated and puffy to continue, huffing he said; "It''s not fair *huff* old man *huff* you are *huff* way stronger than me.".

    "Unfair life, always is. But stronger than you, I am not. Same strength I used, only better technique, I did have.". He seemly slightly annoyed by this revelation, but he quickly relented seen that I was obviously right.

    "Right now, a training plan for you I have. The basics of the sword, I will train you.", Ichigo seems slightly annoyed at this information, he quickly tried to retort; " The basics really? I can''t be that bad.".

    I just smiled at him and said; "A monkey on your position, a better job would do.", I said while thinking about those Monkeys on Mihawk''s island, they kicked Zoro''s ass quite a lot.

    This seems to upset Ichigo a little, but a the end he just relented; "Okay, whatever. Just get on with it.", I noded appreciating he was able to hold his temper in check.

    After that, I simply explained the basics of [Zanjutsu] to him, demonstrated some of the moves, correct some of his, heard a lot of lamentation about how heavy his sword is. Tiem quickly passed and I could comfortably say in two or three more sessions Kurosaki Ichigo would have a firm grasp of the basics of [Zanjutsu].

    "Good. But wake up, now you have.".

    "Wait what-", I immediately cut him when I simply teleported towards his back and slapped him. This immediately teleported his soul form back towards his body, at the same time I filled his body with [Yang Release] filling him and his soul with vitality to compensate for the lack of sleep. He would wake up well-rested and full of energy.

    Appearing close to Allessa she looks at me and says; "So are you going for the mysterious dream route, huh.".

    "Indeed. He will wake up thinking that all of that was a dream of some sort. I wonder how much time he will take to notice something like that?", I asked curiosity and amus.e.m.e.nt bleeding through my voice.

    "I don''t know either... but I thought his father would''ve noticed his [Reiatsu]... I mean, he already recovered all his powers, and he is a captain for f.u.c.ks sake.", said Allessa also visible amus.e.m.e.nt in her voice.

    "Well, his mother also isn''t here. And I am pretty sure she isn''t dead. So what is happening?", I asked letting a mysterious tone bleed through my voice.

    Allessa rolled her eyes at my obvious lie; "You know damn well why. You are just too goddam entertained to explain everything right now.". Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52566650565741479 for visiting.

    "Changing subjects a bit... what did you teach him?", asked Allessa with slight curiosity in her tone of voice.

    "Heh, and who was calling me out on my bullshit previously? You know everything already.", she just smirked in response while returning to her comfy spectator chair I had resummoned while we talked. With a flick of my hand, the small nightstand containing two neverending cups of delicious beverage, popcorn, ch.i.p.s, and etc reappeared.

    "Hah, and the show continues.", I said while Allessa drank from her cup, while we observed Isshin drop-kick Ichigo awake.

 Chapter 273 - Soul: The Absolute Hypnosis.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    After waking up Ichigo quickly went with his day to a new slew of adventures. And while I am pretty sure that is very entertaining to watch and laugh at those events. There is currently something way more interesting happening in the Kurosaki clinic.

    Masaki finally arrived, indeed her non-presence was something I found strange at first but a quick look with [Clairvoyance], and I understood what was happening. Apparently, she had to go towards some kind of government office to actualize some permits of the clinic, normally Isshin would be the one doing that but due to some "circ.u.mstance", they decided against it. And I am not referring to Ichigo gaining his powers.

    With Masaki alive I first expected things to be very different, maybe a Quincy Ichigo or something? But no, the couple decided to wait until Ichigo was 18 to introduce him to the supernatural... That didn''t work well, did it? But in their defense supernatural people have big lifespans, so 18 years is a rather short time. And if I am not mistaken the stronger you are the bigger your lifespan is.

    Now the second big question... How the f.u.c.k they didn''t notice Ichigo [Reiatsu], they literally live in the same house as him, even Rukia that is pretty powerless right now can notice Ichigo''s [Reiatsu], and Isshin is captain class for f.u.c.ks sake. And yes, his powers already returned.

    The second question how Masaki didn''t notice? She is fairly powerful herself and sensing Ichigo normally shouldn''t be a problem.

    So there is definitely something going on here, and I know exactly what it is, or better, who it is. Most people probably know who he is and may already be suspecting some of the future events to happen the way he wants it.

    This person is Aizen Sosuke, of course. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52587021847290185 for visiting.

    Did you really think someone like him didn''t use [Kyoka Suigetsu] on Isshin and Masaki? The parents of his so-called precious experiment? My evil twin reach is deep, incredible so. He has literally everyone dancing and eating in the palm of his hand the whole time, and only a few people like Urahara can find other venues to eat. It''s not because someone, as overpowered as me, was able to make fun of him that he is less dangerous, his plans didn''t slow down in the slightest.

    I bet you didn''t know he sometimes visits the human world too right? Who do you think keeps sending Ichigo a bunch of Hollows that grow increasingly stronger in the right amount to make sure he keeps progressing. Hollows don''t magically appear like this, principally in the perfect increasing ladder way they''ve been doing.

    The guy is manipulating Ichigo, grooming him to become something more, and just for the fun of it. Something he says towards Ichigo in the future resumes rather nicely the way he conducted things:

    ~"Every major event in your life was my doing, all your strength, all the times you survived things that should have destroyed your everything. Everything was all so that I would have a person to go all out on when I inevitably win."~

    I sometimes wonder if my evil twin is trying to make a person capable of truly understanding him, someone as monstrous as himself, but I have no idea if that is true. The point being that man has plans that are so ridiculously complex and long-reaching that Soul Society years from now on might still be trying to unravel them.

    The day quickly ended, Ichigo, Chad, and Rukia fought against a hollow, and Ichigo saw the gates of hell for the first time. I almost forgot that Hell is a true place here in bleach, I always thought it was just the Hueco Mundo Soul society and the Human world, guess Yhwatch in the final Arc with his obsession of merging the three made me forget about it.

    Meh, it''s not like I can really forget something... It''s more of I don''t care enough to remember type of situation. What was interesting today was that Ichigo''s swordplay really did become better.

    Yeah, it was a pretty minuscule amount and I bet only people with very keen eyes could''ve noticed the slight improvement on it. But seeing the way Ichigo fought gave me some inspiration for an ideal sword style to him. It''s something very specific, but it suits him extremely well.

    The night quickly came and unsuspecting Ichigo went to sleep, thinking he was going to have sweet dreams. Poor him, sometimes I pity the boy.

    When he was in deep sleep, much like beforehand I picked his soul and tossed it towards that clearing in the Amazonian forest.

    Without further ado, Ichigo immediately woke up looked around, and screamed "AGAIN?", his scream was shrill and loud almost disbelieving in a sense. Adorning the same old master persona I appeared in front of him, from his eyes I simply materialized from nothing, but that was just speed.

    "Would like, hello say, to my apprentice.", my voice was even and with absolutely no fluctuations. Ichigo immediately focused on me.

    "Old man? Is it you again?", doubt plagued his tone of voice and I simply shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "Me I am, and you, you are. Simple as that.", his absolutely confused face was almost too much for me, I nearly burst out laughing.

    Before he could sprout out anything I continued; "Ready for training, are you? hmm.".

    Ichigo''s face morphed through a plethora of different expressions, but it ultimately set in resignation, sighing he simply accepted his fate saying; "Yeah whatever, it''s not like it is boring anyway. It is just a pity that this is just a dream. If this was for real I would probably have results.".

    "But a simple dream, reality is. No proof we have, that dreaming we currently aren''t.", I said that in a profusely wise tone making sure to maintain my wise master persona.

    Ichigo appears confused, and slightly perplexed at such affirmation; " But you just appeared out of nowhere? How the heck something like that is possible in reality?", Ichogo''s voice was filled with skepticism and doubts, he didn''t really ''believe it''.

    "Infinite the universe is, which means, infinite our possibilities are... Doubt not, the ability of life to surprise you.", my hope with these cryptic messages I can somewhat help develop Ichigo''s mentality, he isn''t dumb as seeing by his scores at school. But like a lot of students, myself included, he has a lot of problems applying that knowledge to reality, not surprising seeing the amount of garbage shoved down our throat but with my messages and way of talking I hope to stimulate his mental development too. A weak mind is extremely dangerous in possession of strong power, and I know that all too well.

    While Ichigo was contemplating the meaning of my words I decided to continue; "Little grasshopper, yesterday taught you the basics, I have. Today the basics, we should continue.", the sword style I was thinking about on teaching him will come after the basics.

    And so much like yesterday, our training resumed. I taught him the foundations of [Zanjutsu] to the best of my abilities, and like everyone was able to tell, his talents are absolutely out of the charts. a normal shinigami takes a little less than a year to learn all of this, and I am confident he will learn everything in three days. Yeah, I know normally a Shinigami doesn''t just focus in [Zanjutsu] like Ichigo is doing, and his swordplay wouldn''t be as refined, but need to give the brat credit where it is due.

    Returning him the same way as before wasn''t difficult at all. Soon enough another day passed, Kon was created and made a mess, Ichigo went to sleep, and soon it was training time again.

    "Welcome, you are. Small apprentice.".

    "Hey stop with the diminutives old man, I am quite tall for my age", huffing in annoyance he quickly calmed himself, the events of the day passing through his mind.

    "Do you think an artificial soul can be considered alive?", he asked probably still concerned about Kon''s situation.

    "Created by someone, our souls were. Makes less of him, this fact does not. Different don''t always, bad means. Sometimes different, an evolution it can be. Hmm.", this line was more referring to his hybrid status than anything else. He doesn''t know about it right now, but I bet this will help him when he does.

    "Training now, we must. Close to finishing the basics, you are.".

    Ichigo looked at me incredulously, he definitely didn''t feel an improvement "In real life". That is mostly because he couldn''t notice, but I bet Urahara has noticed his slight improvement, but that is something easily attributed to talent and coincidence. Hehe, can''t wait to see his face when this starts showing extravagant results. He knows I am training Ichigo, he has been quite occupied trying to fish for information about it, he is trying pretty hard to find our training spot to his growing irritation at his constant failure. Lol. We are literally on the other side of the world.

    We continued with the third session and soon enough Ichigo had a sufficiently good grasp of the basics of [Zanjutsu], no mastery by any means but he is already definitely better than his canon counterpart.

    The next day in the canon would be the day he visits his mother''s tomb, something completely impossible right now seeing as she is very much alive. Aizen decided to simply send a Hollow at Grand fisher''s level and that was it, in the battle he was noticeably stronger, be it because of my training or because the fight wasn''t as emotionally heavy. Anyway, at night he was sleeping like a baby, which means training time.

    "Hello.", this time I opened it with a single and simple hello, as easy as the battle was Ichigo still saw that the hollows were slightly stronger than him, so it wasn''t without difficulties.

    So I wasn''t that surprised when he asked; "...How can I get stronger old man? I keep fighting, I keep trying, but it always feels like I am one step behind everything.".

    "Hmm. Wrong you are. Do or do not, there is no try. Training and fighting, the best way to improve is. You both, are doing. Now just patience, need you. Hmm", Ichigo looked attentively at me as if to contemplate my words.

    But before he could say anything I continued; "Finish the basics you have, only polish them from now on, you will. A style, teach you I will. Unnecessary, originally I thought, a style is. But mind changed, I have.".

    Slightly expectant Ichigo asks; "What kind of style old man? Would it be some cool super-duper attack style? Or something focused on absolute speed above all else.", his question is valid and I bet I would be curious too if I heard the same thing in my youth.

    "Survive. The focus of your style, survive is. Strength, speed, dexterity, energy full of them you are. Surviving for you the most important is. Surviving, alive means, and alive improve can. Dead improve no more.", I said in a matter-of-fact tone Ichigo''s expectations fell flat but I guess at this point he just resigned himself.

    What I possibly could''ve known if I used [Clairvoyance] would be the sheer annoyance this survive-like style is for anyone fighting Ichigo. If the guy was already an absolute c.o.c.kroach in the original, not dying when he literally gave up everything to defeat Aizen.

    After learning this style he became the absolute highest annoyance to anyone fighting him, like is aid his [Bankai] already gives him a plethora of Strenght, speed, resistance, and all those attributes. learning to survive will make those attributes an even bigger annoyance than they already are. I know Ichigo shtick is to "Protect", but you can''t protect anyone if you are dead.

 Chapter 274 - Soul: Talking on the moon.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Ichigo continued on his adventures during the day, fighting Hollows and interacting with his friends. He got better and better at purifying the hollows, his slashes more firm and precise, wasting less and less energy. The funny thing is that he didn''t notice it, and still thinks he still dreaming every night, even when he started to subconsciously use the [Survival Sword Style], or [SSS] for short.

    He still, of course, got wounded. As good as the style is, it''s is focused on survival, not defense. Yeah, sometimes the better option for your survivability is killing your enemy as fast as possible. That''s is why looking from a different angle the [SSS] can be considered more of a mental style than anything. It''s closer to a way of thinking and reacting to things in the optimal way focused solely on survival. Why do you think I taught Ichigo the basics of [Zanjutsu] first? I was already thinking about a style like that, the Survival focus just came later.

    Another thing I need to rectify is probably Ichigo''s shitty [Reiryoku] and [Reiatsu] control. The boy is constantly sprouting his maximum output and his percentage efficiency is a huge joke, the amount of [Reiryoku] and [Reiatsu] he wastes in the atmosphere is mind-boggling, but I guess it was thanks to that his friends awakened their Fullbringer powers.

    The good thing is that Ichigo is relatively more mellow and patient, Masaki influence probably. The family is also more united, principally seeing Ichigo already contemplate plenty of times just outright tell them his ''secret''. But he always chickens out in the end when it comes to it.

    Quickly the time passed and more Hollows were fought, more training held, and more messing around with Urahara. It''s really funny appearing at the most inconvenient of times to order a Flapjack Candy Drink, sometimes we appear when it''s a second after he just opened, other times when he is a minute away from the closing shop. All so that we could mess with him, it''s really frustrating for the shop owner, which only makes things funnier.

    The ''Menos Grande'' Day happened, the Day Ishida Uryuu used the hollow''s bait. differently from Canon Ichigo didn''t easily fall for Ishida bait, but I guess not even in canon he did. This time Ishida had to really crush the Hollow bait for Ichigo to accept competing.

    Ichigo quickly went around "purifying" hollows left and right, while Ishida used his range advantage to finish them from a distance, like a turret of [Reiryoku] arrows. both boys flexed their "power" and stamina at their leisure, making sure to get rid of the most number of hollows as possible. Chad and Orihime also were able to awaken their fullbring powers.

    I had forgotten how fun the star of Bleach really is, its frenetic pace filled with mysteries and adventure at every corner is so interesting. I guess it isn''t for nothing it was part of the Big Four in the past: Naruto, Bleach, One Piece, Fairy Tail. I feel slightly nostalgic about it, those afternoons when I got back from school, and run as fast as I could towards the computer to read the new Bleach chapter... Hah, this brings some good memories from those times...

    "Heh, I can basically feel the nostalgia oozing out of you.", said Allessa commenting on my nostalgic thoughts. If we didn''t have our [Telepathic Link] it would be really difficult for her to understand it.

    Man, [Telepathy] makes things so convenient sometimes, it simply nullifies any trouble of communicating between ourselves.

    [Telepathy] is something that probably saved us a lot of trouble having to explain things verbally, some things can''t simply be transmitted into words. An example is the Portuguese word "Saudade", there isn''t a word in English that is the perfect equivalent of that world, the closest we have is "Miss You", but that isn''t the same thing.

    And that isn''t something only exclusive for Portuguese, no, on the contrary, almost every language was a word like that, something that can''t simply be correctly translated. The same for emotions and feelings, we can do our best to explain them, but it isn''t the same thing. And I always thought "butterflies on my stomach" sounded incredibly lacking, heh. The [Telepathy] eliminates the need to explain those kinds of things extensively, and probably wrong, because every person feels emotions differently so even on the off chance you got it right it may still not resonate with the person you are explaining it to.

    Then comes [Telepathy] and now you can show the person you mind, you point of view, why you chose that. no leis, no deceit, just the pure and una.d.u.l.terated truth of your mind. Some people may not like what they find there, but that is part of life, no one is perfect, not even me who is a literal God.

    But [Telepathy] can also be extremely dangerous. One slip and you can easily damage the mind of someone, and those consequences are not pretty, trust me on this one. It makes Alzheimer looks mild. Yeah, it is that bad. Thankfully both me and Alless already had a powerful mind when we created our first [Telepathic] link so we didn''t have any problems on that front.

    "I was thinking of showing Ichigo the moon? what do you think?", I asked curious about her opinion. We could''ve talked inside of our minds, but a healthy dose of dialog is also enjoyable.

    "The moon? I guess it is fitting considering his [Zanpakutou] name is Zangetsu(Slaying Moon).", she said with some slight curiosity in her voice, after a few moments she added; "Want my help preparing a base on the moon?".

    I shook my head in negation; "Nah, thanks. I will do just something simple using my [Primordial Runes]", Allessa not even reacted this time, guess she is starting to get used to our absurdity. Because, come on, there is nothing simple about [Pimordial Runes], but for us, it is quickly becoming something of our day by day, our bread and butter if you will.

    "You should go back to narrating what has happened. I bet someone is curious.", Allesa said almost not caring about the wall she just broke. And I swear I heard Gwen screaming in rage in the background, but I think it was just my imagination.

    Now going back to my narration, Ichigo and Ishida went on their merry dispute killing and purifying hollows left and right. Until they inevitably met each other again and started fighting roughly in the same place. Soon enough a tear appeared on the sky, almost like some kind of monster was tearing the fabric of the sky itself, a huge face appeared. It was the ''Menos Grande''.

    I remember the first time I saw one of those, they had so much hype and Ichigo barely wounded one enough for it to retreat. Same here, Ichigo and Ishida both fought and tried their best to kill the giant Hollow, but they are simply too weak.

    Thankfully after some pressure, Ichigo was able to make a huge sword slash of [Reiatsu] in what I think is the prototype or foreshadowing for the [Getsuga]. After that things cleared for a bit and everyone went their merry way.

    I just waited for Ichigo to start sleeping, picked up his soul, and teleported him towards the moon. Today I felt that he has grown slightly arrogant due to fighting that ''Menos Grande'' so id decided to also give him s slightly reality check. It''s not that much, but it''s good to nip those kinds of things in the bud, because if you let them grow your apprentice will try to do something stupid, like fighting an all-seeing god or something... Oh... At least he won.

    Ichigo opened his eyes expecting to find the same forest clearing that fills his dreams, but instead, he saw a strange deserted place. But the sand was grey... He didn''t understand nor he wanted to believe those clues, his brain simply couldn''t accept it. But when he looked towards the "sky" he saw it... Planet earth in all its glory. Kurosaki Ichigo was completely speechless.

    "Beautiful, our home is.", when Ichigo heard my voice he was slightly surprised at seeing me here. but knowing that this was all just a simple ''dream'' he calmed somewhat and decided to just appreciate the sights.

    "That I have to agree old man. Beautiful indeed.", I am quite happy he didn''t freak out at being on the moon, but seeing that my [Primordial Runes] make sure everything was fine and dandy, I guess he thought of it as just a dream.

    "Your sword, like this moon, is. Beautiful, full of potential, but currently deserted, it is. If learn about yourself, you want, learn about your sword, you will need it. Hmm.", Ichigo pondered about my words somewhat understanding them, I guess he''s getting used to my Yoda Speech.

    "Training on the moon, today we will. [SSS] good to survive, is. Now, learn to survive in different terrains, you will. Be it rocky, mossy, bossy, sleepy, in the end, fight anywhere you will. Survive you must.", yeah, now I want to train Ichigo to fight in all kinds of different types of terrain. But I guess fight is the wrong word here, I am teaching him how to utmost survive in all kinds of terrains.

    And that is why I have chosen the moon, the moon is essentially a blank slate right now where I can modify and at my leisure with my [Primordial Runes], and using some [Elemental Releases] I can create all kinds of terrains and conditions here, from ain, tempest, to rocky terrains, snowy mountain, volcanos, everything. And I will teach Ichigo how to survive in those environments, how to use his [Reiatsu] to survive on even the direst of conditions, and seeing as his control is garbage, he will need to learn how to do it subconsciously.

    But if he manages to learn everything he will be a frigging beast, and have a way easier time in the future when he starts to learn control.

    Ou training started easy, I simply transported ourselves to one of the desert places I created, there Ichigo fought for some time, after that the desert started to sprout uneven dunes that difficulties his mobility a lot. The next one was in the mud, almost as if to shock his body with the change of place, after that was a mild swamp, followed by deep forest, then followed by a slightly rocky terrain, followed by a hot spring terrain with a high temperature and low fog, then a high misty rocky terrain, then under a tempest... I think you get the gist of it, I kind of got too into it describing it.

    Slowly I will make the terrain more unwelcoming and difficult, the mist will become thicker, the storm more violent, there may even be some cyclones and hurricanes, maybe even earthquakes. But for today, the boy did more than enough.

    So I momentary paused our training and brought Ichigo back towards the normal moon surface, he seems pretty disheveled and banged up wounds filled his body. I am just surprised he didn''t notice any of these scars, but I guess as they are just in his soul from he didn''t notice them much, seeing as he enters his Shinigami persona basically just to fight.

    Looking at the earth before us I looked at my temporary student and said; "Think, this makes you hm? Big world, this is. But bigger the universe is. Arrogance, money, greed, pride, ego, worthless everything looks, before the big vast expanse. Hmm.".

    "Indeed. This makes someone feel so small, so petty, so worthless.", Ichigo had a bit of melancholy on his voice, no doubt outing in perspective how stupid some things he did sounds when put in the grand scheme of things, how the earth is so small, so weak before the vast expanse. If he knew about the multiverse, I bet he would develop some degree of depression right now. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52608443550325997 for visiting.

    "Never worthless, our lives are. Purpose you may not have, but purpose can be discovering it. Blessed you are, blessed you should feel. [Reiatsu] and [reiryoke] incredible are, a world of possibilities, you have.", indeed. I never understood why Ichigo never tried to mess around with his power.

    If I had received powers when I was 15 I would be f.u.c.k.i.n.g over the moon, not in the literal sense like in this very possible case right now, but I wouldn''t stop messing around with it and trying to explore and discover it with every fiber of my being. This guy received something incredible like that, and he didn''t even try to explore it, to discover it. *sigh* I guess every person is different somewhat.

    "Tomorrow, an important day is. Well rested you should be.", Before the orange-haired boy could say anything si simply slapped teleported him back to his body. filled him with [Yang Release] and puff, everything was in order for the next day

 Chapter 275 - Soul: A trippy day.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Today is a decisive day, a day that will send ripples on the river of fate. a day that changed everything.

    Before today Bleach has always been a relatively normal slice of light anime, they will go there to fight the Hollow of the day, meet another wacky character or know more about Ichigo''s friends. And while there were still dangers here and there, they were relatively minor, rarely the true chance of dying would spark.

    The anime itself was calm and peaceful, but this day everything change. Today Byakuya and Renji came to aprehend Rukia, and today is the day Kurasaki Ichigo of until now "Dies".

    Yeah, even after the ''Menos Grand'' the events have rather contained, safe, but after today Ichigo will experience a genuine Isekai experience. He would go to literally another world to rescue his friends from the hands of the demon king. Yeah, okay, that sounded incredibly lame, but I always wanted to make that comparison.

    Today is also a day that Ichigo will needs to decide between being normal, and living a "peaceful" normal life, or risk his life completely trying to awaken his latent Shinigami powers. An interesting choice, and even with the current changes, I am pretty sure he will still try it, even if just to save Rukia. He is someone like that... What did he say... hmmm... It was something on the lines of ~I want to protect a mountain-load of people.~

    Cringe as f.u.c.k, but everyone knows whatever uses the word cringe unironically is also extremely cringe. So this also makes me very cringe, which also... Okay, I will stop, that is an infinite loop.

    Today I will also not disturb Ichigo, or try to train him in any way. I am thinking of simply putting him to sleep and send him on a travel through the stars, much like the Ancient One did with Doctor Strange. That would be a great way for him to open his mind to the infinite possibilities, it might even improve his [Survival Sword Style]. It will be a way more relaxing evening for him, and it will probably help him in the future.

    Soon enough Byakuya and Renji appeared, and being someone who worked or at least know Byakuya for some time I can definitely say, the current him has a stick so up his ass that he could probably reach the moon with it. Renji isn''t any better, Rukia is his best friend and he still acts more like some kind of cliche villain goon when he comes to capture her.

    Thankfully Ishida was there to buy some time until Ichigo arrived, the scuffle was quite amusing to watch, principally the incredible dodging abilities Rukia displayed. If I didn''t know any better I would think the Rogyoku is helping her... Well, it probably is.

    Soon enough Ichigo arrived to save the day. He fought against Renji slashing and stabbing at him with relative proficiency, his mind quickly filling the gaps. Ichigo at that moment couldn''t help but think how easy is to fight here in this perfect condition, this flat surface, it''s almost too easy. Due to the ease he was having compared to the situation in his dream, he didn''t even notice how much his swordplay improved. And I don''t blame him, from him he simply is. And he has never been an extremely analytical mind that can see the smallest detail.

    Renji quickly pressured used his [Shikai], Ichigo sadly was still hit the first time due to the surprise effect of Renji''s [Shikai], but thankfully due to the [SSS] his mind honed towards survival was able to avoid the deep of Renji''s damage making his wound a little less deep.

    Before Renji could make his second slash, Ichigo advanced in a burst of speed, almost a [Shunpo] to the utter surprise of Renji, and he managed to almost slice Renji''s neck off, but the red-haired Shinigami managed to avoid the brunt of the slash at the last second. Impressive, the boy went for the kill the first chance he got, good. He probably didn''t even notice it, fighting more depending using his subconscious instincts I hardwired to the [Survival Sword Style].

    This time Renji didn''t hold back anymore with a [Shunpo] he appeared in front of Ichigo and slashed horizontally, subconsciously knowing he probably could get away from such a slash, and neither defend it with his word in such a short time Ichigo showed me one of the best executions of his [SSS] to date. Almost immediately he jumped back, trying to put his body ina favorable enough position for the slash to deal the least amount of damage possible.

    The slash still connected making a large gouge on Ichigo''s some region, the slash was large, from the left side of his body to the other blood flowed out. Thankfully due to [SSS], the slash didn''t cut deep enough, using the opportunity that Renji was close Ichigo tried to slash him diagonally. sadly Renji was able to avoid the attack, albeit not completely, a thin line of blood was made from his right shoulder towards his left hip, nothing major but it still hurt him.

    Slightly pissed Renji immediately used [Shunpo] again, but this time Ichigo was prepared enough and was able to defend the slash with his sword. Sadly his defense still wasn''t enough, and due to the characteristics of Renji [Zanpakutou], he was able to still open quite the huge gash on Ichigo''s forearm.

    Ichigo retaliated by almost beheading Renji, who was able to get down, but ended up losing his hair in the process.

    Byakuya that until now has been watching this monkey fight and growing increasingly irritated decided to intervene. With a speed, no one in the scene could track he abruptly destroyed all of Ichigo''s borrowed Shinigami powers. Sadly not even the [SSS] can close the gap between such a ridiculous power difference. But considering the current Ichigo doesn''t even have a [Shikai] I can understand why he lost so badly.

    But seeing that Ichigo still stood tall and proudly made Byakuya attack him again, with a single [Hado Number#4 Byakurai]. This time Ichigo didn''t stand a chance, but the hardwired [SSS] style wouldn''t let him fall so easily, with stunning speed and a burst of his last grains of [Reiatsu] he was able to bring up his arms in an X shape and take the attack. The spell pierced his two arms and hit his chest, making him fall off "Dead".

    This of course caused a lot of commotion, Rukia started crying, the powerless Ishida clenching his teeth and his fists, and a single tear falling from his eyes. Both Renji and Byakuya also genuinely thought they had killed Ichigo, so they quickly took Rukia to soul society disappearing on the Sekainmon.

    At this time Urahara appeared, undoubtedly a little bit disturbed by Ichigo''s appearance basically almost being drowned by his own pool of blood. Normally something like this would be lethal to anyone, but Ichigo''s will is something else. And the fact that he has been constantly flooded with my [Yang Release] every night also boosted his vitality a little more. A c.o.c.kroach indeed.

    "Wants some help in healing and training him?", I chose this time to appear at Urahara''s side. He, of course, took a scare but didn''t show any outwards reaction, if it wasn''t for how wild his heart was beating it would probably be way more difficult to detect.

    "No. But thanks for the offer Senju-san. I think I can train and heal Kurosaki-san here alone, for now.", I nodded at his response, already expecting something like this.

    "Good. I''ve been teaching the boy at night. Surely you''ve noticed, right?", my evil grin sent some shiver down Urahara''s spine, and he was doing everything in his power to not show it outwards. He almost buckled when I revealed that I''ve been training Ichigo under their noses all this time. Urahara had to press down his hat to not show his expression. Man, this is way too funny for me.

    "He already knows the basics of [Zanjutsu] and has been practicing [SSS] recently. He is the textbook definition of a c.o.c.kroach.", this made Urahara shot up his eyebrows in surprise.

    He couldn''t help but ask: "Wouldn''t it be much trouble to explain what [SSS] is to this humble shopkeeper, would it? I am someone who likes gossip and I am afraid I can''t let something so juicy pass by.", his tone was rather neutral and dismissive. This guy is really shameless when he wants to be, huh. I guess it won''t hurt to tell him what it is.

    "Sure I don''t mind. It''s called [Survival Sword Style], your mind most certainly can reach the conclusions of what does it do right?", He nodded his head in understanding, soon enough the other members of the shop appeared and started to carry Ichigo''s and Ishida towards the shop, probably to be healed.

    Urahara started to slowly walk in the direction of the shop, I decided to throw him a bone; "It appears that my evil twin is finally moving more actively. And advice for you Urahara. The Pink Captain he may be, but underestimating him is the last thing you should do. The guy is usually 10 steps ahead of everyone, no matter what.", Urahara almost slipped on the group when I called Aizen my evil twin, I bet he didn''t expect that one.

    Mulling over my words he answered; "I know it too well Senju-san. Too well. And I am not a man that commits the same mistake twice.", after that, he just disappeared in a [Shunpo] probably a little anxious to treat Ichigo''s wounds.

    So he still remembers why he was expelled from the Soul Society, it''s good that what least learned from his mistakes. Never underestimate Aizen. The good part is that saying can be used for both of us.

    Ichigo of course has been unconscious the entire time, and when night fell he continued to sleep. And will probably continue to do so until tomorrow. Teleporting to his resting room on the Uraha shop, I picked his soul from and teleported it to the moon. This time he didn''t wake up, but a good kick took care of it.

    "ARRRRGGGGGHHHHHTTTT", Ichigo woke up screaming pain and murder, his wounds probably still hurt like a bitch or two.

    He immediately looked at me incredulously and panting; "F-f.u.c.k. This shit hurts even in my dreams. What the hell.", he continues cursing the fact that even the most minimal movements are causing him pain.

    "Today, good you did. Against stronger, and more experienced foes fought you. Hmm.".

    Ichigo, that now looks closer to a mummy than a person, frustrated answered; "I still LOST. I was still unable to save her!**Ugght*", his outburst was a little painful, and he was extremely angry, angry at himself that is.

    "Won you have, if survive you did.", my voice made him stop for a second.

    Thinking deeply he answered; "... That is right... Rukia still can be rescued... But how? She is in Soul Society I can''t-", interrupting him I immediately answered; "Complicated things, for tomorrow you will let. Now, time for this is it not.".

    "What are you talking about, I can''t waste my time training when I could-", interrupting him yet again I said; "Extremely weak, the current you are. Those you fought, suppressors they were using. Not even at 20%, they were.", this seems to throw Ichigo on a spiral, he couldn''t help but imagine how strong they truly are. Of course, both of them were using suppressors, that is some kind of rule of the Central 46.

    "But I am wounded right now, I know this is a dream, but wouldn''t it be better if we-" interrupting Ichigo for the third time, I said; "Today training, we will not. Wounded, both physically and mentally, you are. Rest you need. Today, open your mind I will.", Ichigo looked a rather fearfully at me; "Fear you not. Literally, for books I let. Too messy, that would be.", Ichigo felt slightly relieved, but still paled a little bit a the end.

    "Now what is this you are talking-", interrupting him again I simply use [Shunpo] and appear inf front of him, on a swift move I simply tap his head and used the [2nd True Magic] to send him on a relaxing spiritual journey.

    The next day Ichigo woke up on Urahara shop a changed man, his eyes not as limited and blind as before. His mind not so easily fooled by the absurd and the improbable, the things he saw changed him. And he finally started suspecting that his dreams aren''t as simple as he first thought. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52630791322135284 for visiting.

 Chapter 276 - Soul: [Sacred Gears]?

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Ichigo felt like he was previously nearly blind, and someone just gave him the best glasses and he suddenly could see the world in Ultra HD, it is a weird sensation, and only someone who uses glasses, or passed through a spiritual journey can understand.

    Urahara has been his mysterious self and simply gave "The Talk" to Ichigo. Okay, that sounded weird... Urahara basically explained that Ichigo right now a "Simple Human", okay even I am holding my laugh back from hearing that. But, yeah, the current Ichigo is just a simple human in terms of strength, this time he didn''t act like an idiot when Urahara explained the Soul Society, Rukia execution, the less than 0.0001% chance he has of rescuing her right now, all the details really.

    Ichigo calmly heard everything, while his mind was running through thousand of possibilities and things of the sort. Urahara also noticed this "out of character"attitude of Ichigo, he was probably expecting him to act brash, scream, and hold his kimono while doing it, but none of them happened. And when Urahara offered to train him Ichigo looked strangely at him, the image of an old bearded man that talks strange overlapping with Urahara for a second there.

    Ichigo easily accepted it, Urahara gave him the candy for healing, and he went to school to say his goodbyes and find and find an excuse to tell his parents about why he was going to spend so much time in a "friends house". His father was fairly easy, he almost instantly accepted it, his mother not so much.

    Like any mother she was extremely concerned about her baby boy, so she keeps asking questions. Are you going alone? Do you know this person well? Where is it? Did you pack up your toothbrush? Do you have enough underpants?

    I have the impression that Masaki knows he is going to stay at Urahara''s and is just messing with him a little. But considering that both she and Isshin are under the [Kyoka Suigetsu], this could easily be something different.

    Then started the training camp with Urahara, the first test Ichigo easily passed showing that even if he was just a human right now he was able to evade the little girl Ururu, Ichigo quickly showed that even if he lost his Shinigami powers the [SSS] still enabled him to survive pretty well. Uraha was pleasantly surprised by Ichigo''s show, even if his technique on [Hakuda] was relatively crude and inexperienced, the boy had a strange style that quite suited him.

    But it felt rather lacking... Yeah even if the [Survival Sword Style] can be used without a sword, it truly shines when you are indeed using the sword.

    In the second test Urahara just threw Ichigo on a fairly deep pit, while Tessai used a [Kido] to seal him. On this test, Ichigo had around 70 hours to somehow be able to awaken his [Zanpakutou], if he failed he would become a hallow and Urahara would kill him, if he succeeded he would be able to awaken his own Shinigami powers.

    Instead of keep trying to climb the pit like some idiot, or moving around, also, like an idiot. Ichigo this time just chose to calmly sit down and think. Time passed while Ichigo sat trying to remember what he could do to awaken his Shinigami powers, he thought about everything he went through... But for some reason, his last dream stuck with him.

    H couldn''t help but remember all those different places, all those different energies, all those different beings, all those different... everything. his mind entered a strangely serene and peaceful state while he was having flashbacks of his "dream".

    In this strange serene state, he felt a tug, it was weak, and he almost didn''t felt it at first... But soon enough, the tug grew strong enough that he decided to follow it.

    Then Ichigo appeared on his crumbling inner world, thankfully he at least had some pretty long hours before things could truly become dangerous, so his inner world was rather safe for now. Thanks to his state of mind previously [Zangetsu] was able to pull Ichigo towards his inner world more easily.

    I was quite interested in this turn of events, this means that Ichigo won''t go through the "Hollowfication" he did in the canon? possibly. The problem is that his Inner Hollow is also just another face of [Zangetsu], as clearly show by [Tensa Zangetsu] when it truly merged with his inner "hollow".

    That could mean both good, and bad things, good because his Shinigami powers will have more room to develop truly, but it also means that his Hollow side will be less developed. Meh, it''s an interesting development, so who cares?

    Ichigo''s inner world was way different right now, instead of a bunch of buildings and honestly a quite boring inner world. Right now his inner world was vast, incredible so, there is a sea of stars on a black carped in the sky glistering in a white beautiful brilliance. The ground is made of the most varied types of biomes, every biome Ichigo saw or went through was present here, from deserts to slime forest, go frozen tundras, and rocky terrains. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%5Bsacred-gears%5D_52655868293990617 for visiting.

    Different colored buildings with different colored architectural styles, from modern to ancient, from Japanese to roman, and from victorian to Arabic. It was a literal huge show of variety and wacky stuff, showing that the astral trip I sent Ichigo with the [2nd True Magic] affected him deeply. For something to even change your inner world that much, it had to be very impactful.

    How I am seeing Ichigo''s inner world? Btich please, anything soul related is my bitch when I activate my [Third Eye] and use my [Soul Control]. Looking into someone''s inner world is a walk in the park.

    [Zangetsu] and Ichigo had a heart-to-heart talk for some long moments, [Zangetsu] was sincere from the start and explained, that while he didn''t like that Ichigo was becoming a Shinigami, he accepted his desire nonetheless. They talk for a long time and [Zangetsu] taught a lot of things to Ichigo.

    Eventually, it was time for Ichigo to pick up his [Zanpakutou], he used the same spirit ribbon trick and was able to find the correct one. But before he exited his inner world [Zangetsu] thanked him for making his own inner world so colorful, varied and so beautiful.

    [Zangetsu] also explained to Ichigo that the more you grow as a person, the more things your experience the more your inner world will also grow, both you [Reiatsu] and [Reiryoku] also affect this. It''s nothing complicated, it''s basically experience+bigger powers = better, and bigger inner world.

    The last thing [Zangetsu] said with a clear teasing smirk on his face was for Ichigo to pay more attention to his "Dreams" as they seem pretty important.

    That moment I looked at Alessa and said; "[Zanpakutous] have a sense of humor... who knew?".

    She looked pretty funny to me, then I sent my recent memories. She laughed softly while trying to hold it back, but failing successfully: "Hahaha, I didn''t know. But I guess we learn something new every day.", after that, she went back to messing around with our Omni Hogyoku project.

    Suddenly an idea sparked in my head; "Hey Allessa, the Hogyoku has a lot to do with its user desires right?".

    Making a thinking pose, she nodded her head in confirmation; "It''s a bit more complicated than that, but you could say it''s true.".

    "So maybe... we could go to DxD and explore and research a bit about the [Sacred Gear] system?[Sacred Gears] also have a lot in common with [Zanpakutous], so maybe we can even somewhat fuse a [Sacred Gear] with our [Zanpakutous]? Or even better fuse a [Sacred Gear] with the [Omni Hogyoku] and then fused it with our [Zanpakutou]. What do you think?", my voice was pretty excited when I said that, a [Sacred Gear] that is also moved by desire, fused with a [Hogyoku] would most certainly be a force to be reckoned with.

    "Damn honey. You are a frigging genius. I love you", She suddenly picks a bunch of laptops from out of nowhere and started typing on them t incredible high speed, she was seven using the [Speed Force]

    After some minutes of typing and making some calculations Allessa answers; "It''s entirely possible. But we are being barred by the same problem of the [Hogyoku Project].", her answer was slightly somber, and I knew well why.

    "Yeah, I know. Making an Omni version of these kinds of things is... night impossible. If it was a normal [Sacred Gear] or a normal [Hogyoku] we could make it in instants...", I let my voice trail off while my mind also went through a great number of possibilities.

    Allessa also added; "Also, our [Zanpakutou] is literally part of our body and soul at the same time, and this makes that kind of addition a little bit more difficult.", she said that part with a little bit of uncertainty, but knowing I have [Clairvoyance] we are pretty safe with our experiments. So we would only do something like that if I have a 100% confirmation it will completely work.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not like we lack strength or anything, we can afford to do this slowly and safely. Besides, those are just ideas, don''t let the project consume you. we will probably need a lot more time to complete it. For now, let''s relax and enjoy the entertainment.", I said with my best soothing voice.

    Allessa nodded in acceptance and said; "Yeah, you are right... But you know how I am... sometimes I get simply too into the project that I forgot that kind of thing. I guess a little bit of relaxation and laughing at Ichigo''s face will do us both some good.".

    "Indeed. Resting a bit and snuggling with each other is always a plus in my books.", Allessa simply nodded and snuggled close to me, basking in my presence while I did the same with her''s.

    Ichigo successfully became a Shinigami and jumped out of the pit. Urahara was a bit surprised that some of his expectations were being turned upside down for some reason. But he simply went on with it.

    The third test started and now Ichigo had to cut Urahara''s hat, as impressively as before Ichigo showed incredible speed and even using his still broken [Zanpakutou] managed to cut through Urahara''s hat whiteout problems. And that was all on the first try.

    Urahara was completely caught off guard by this endeavor, but instead of getting pissed he just smiled at Ichigo and put his hat back on. After that, he activates [Benehime] and took his strength up a notch.

    Ichigo was understandably pressured, until he finally decided to activate his [Shikai]. Sadly his [Shikai] still didn''t have an activation phrase so he simply just said [Zangetsu].

    [Zangetsu] [Shikai] still looked like the same giant khyber knife, but somehow it was bigger and straighter, it was also sharper and thicker, but the visual was still roughly the same. The pommel of the blade was also warped in white cloth that extended a little bit outwardly... hmmm... interesting.

    I never saw Ichigo use that characteristic of his pommel in the original, he always shut swung his sword around... But maybe he could do something Kratos style? like tossing his blade and controlling it with the bandages... possible... and I definitely should encourage him to test it in the future.

    Soon enough the training resumed, Ichigo now with his [Shikai] was showing a great deal of strength, principally thanks to that monstrous [Reiatsu] of his. Thankful Urahara is quite strong himself so he was able to defend himself. But Ichigo''s attacks are pretty heavy, and I am pretty sure Urahara also felt the great strength the boy has.

 Chapter 277 - Soul: [The Almighty].

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.} Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%5Bthe-almighty%5D._52680135949730435 for visiting.

    .

    .

    .

    Ichigo''s training was harsh, and Urahara was definitely not pulling punches... or slashes in this case. If somehow Ichigo got wounded Urahara has enough proficiency with [Kaido] to heal the orange-haired Shinigami rather easily, and Ichigo was wholly determined to save his friend Rukia so even being skewered by [Benehime] once or twice didn''t waver his determination.

    I would most certainly have trained Ichigo, but he didn''t sleep. Yep, he passed through all these 10 days of training without sleep, something pretty impressive for who was previously a "normal" human.

    The guy trained 24/7 these days, almost like some kind of superhyped overclocked machine. And this training quickly showed an impressive amount of improvement, he grew in both skill, power, strength speed, control... Everything really. It was an all-out improvement that would make a lot of students of the Shinigami Academy green with envy.

    Ichigo''s talent was indeed something worthy of a Shounen protagonist. And with my [SSS] style added to the mix, the guy was improving even faster than the expectations of everyone. Minus of someone who has [Clairvoyance] and can clearly see multiple paths in the future. Okay, I will stop stroking my ego, it''s too big already.

    But with my [Clairvoyance] I could indeed see multiple paths in the future, and I''ve gotta say... Things have been drawing rather nicely later.

    This Ichigo has a more accentuated Shinigami powers, meaning his [Reiatsu] is more stable than his canon counterpart. Don''t get me wrong his control is still absolute garbage, and his [Reiatsu] was as massive as ever, but it is less... wild and unhinged.

    Could it be a change of mentally my astral trip gave him? Yeah, it definitely could. Could it be because he got out of the pit earlier and wast "Hollowfied"? Yeah, that is a possibility too. Or it could simply be these two together, or it could be a bunch of factors strewn around, or it could... There are a lot of "what ifs" and "or could" to be honest, so I guess it is best if I just continue here.

    On the last Day of training Urahara simply let Ichigo rest. No training, and no surprise, simple and una.d.u.l.terated rest. And considering the boy has been training nonstop until now I choose to not bring a training session with him tonight. I simply filled his body with vitality using [Yang Release] and went back to Allessa.

    "Hey... I also helped his friends a little bit, you know?", She said, while telling she has been analyzing Ichigo''s friends'' powers, principally Inoe''s and Ishida''s, Chad''s powers while also interesting are still quite on the margin of what is expected of a Fullbringer.

    "Quincys are pretty interesting, not gonna lie. Besides the obvious power of Destroying Souls something very impressive... they also have a strange Weakness to Hollow [Reiatsu]...hmmm...", Allessa who was just enthusiastically telling me about her research on Quincys, stopped for a second.

    She thrust her hand on space for a bit and started searching her [Iventory], [Invetory] is a pretty practical spell she created some time ago, think of it like the inventory from "The Gamer", that is where she took inspiration from.

    After rummaging for a bit she finally seems to find what she was searching for, Wehn her hand exited the [Inventory] a [Quincy Cross] was on her hand.

    "I was able to pick one of those and I started examining and seeing what it is made of, what makes it tick, its materials... A real find depth analysis. It''s quite the good thing these Quincy devices, I can easily create them now with my [Denial of Nothingness], I will pass you the information so you can probably easily create them too.", she said that while she sent me all the info on Quincys she researched during this time I was playing as Ichigo''s teacher.

    "Okay, now I feel kind of bad... I was playing teacher and you were researching things... almost like I was playing around and you working...", I said in a joking and self-mocking tone.

    Allessa said with a fake-pissed tone: "Aizen Senju don''t you dare to say you were playing around. We both know how much you were working and running simulations with your [Clairvoyance], Besides you never once stopped training yourself. If there is someone who should be feeling like they did nothing, it should be me.", Hah, she knows me better than anyone after all.

    Sighing Allessa gives a quick loving peck on the lips and says; "Now let''s go back to my research on Quincys... Something very... peculiar I discovered. Yhwach can also be a bastardized version of YHWH, more know also as God, you know him personally so you know what I am talking about.".

    She took a breath and continued; "Yhwach power is called [The Almighty], and if there is something God can be certainly described with; is almighty. That power is like the mutated and evolved [Clairvoyance] of yours, [The Almighty] grants some form of Omni-Precognition and Future Acausality, It enables Yhwach to see and alter all possible futures and their outcomes, before they even happen in the first place.".

    Seeing the opportunity I decided to add my own perspective; "But [The Almighty] still have a very glaring weakness, no two actually, very glaring weakness. The first one is, if the user can''t ''see'' you, the power becomes kind of useless, the second weakness is if you are overwhelmingly stronger than your opponent, to the point he can''t even scratch you with everything he got, [The Almighty] also becomes useless.".

    Allessa nodded agreeing with my logic; "Indeed, there are other ways to circ.u.mvent it, but those are the easiest and most glaring. Going back on the symbolism bit, besides Yhwach the bastardization of Big G, we have the Quincy: [Vollst?ndig], basically the same as the [Bankai] are to Shinigami, and [Resurrecci¨®n] is to the Arrancar. But the difference of the Quincy [Vollst?ndig] is that they gain some angel-like characteristics, like wings and halos. You can already see where this is going...".

    "Yeah, a simple Quincy that thinks himself God. And he is german to add salt to the wound. And everyone knows the last time a german thought himself god, things didn''t end well for the human population as a whole.", I said that with a little mocking tone, as if mocking the Quincy wanna-be god.

    "Quincys aside, I also analyzed Orihime''s power. And I gotta say, the girl has no idea the huge power she has in her hands. If she had enough [Reiatsu], and determination she probably could defeat Yhwach by herself. The power to [Reject] reality is no joke, only being like us who have theoretically rise above can hope to resist something on that level, and that is only if she had strength close to us... which is a huge stretch, to be honest.", Allessa sid with a little bit of exasperation at that girl. Yeah, I bet everyone felt something close to that when they discovered her true power.

    "The power to [Reject] reality is one of the closest things to an [Reality-Warper] I ever saw. She could for example, [Reject] the weakness of a Devil and make him immune to light, Or she could use [Reject] on her own soul boundaries and acquire an infinite soul, like some bastardized version of the [Third Magic]. The possibilities are endless really, she just needs to have the imagination, will, and energy for it.".

    Allessa nodded; "I agree with that wholeheartedly... I wonder... What would have happened if, I say... we toss the Ichigang into the dungeon? they will all probably become Shinigami, and if they reach floor 50 they can even awaken as well. It would undoubtedly be... Interesting.", the mad scientist tone Allessa used would honestly scare a lot of people, but for me it only made me love her even more.

    "Now the Ichigang is on their way to invade the Soul Society, wanna follow them or want to simply go there and wait for it?", Allessa seems to ponder for a minute, trying to decide between the pros and cons of it.

    After some long seconds, she finally diced; "Meh, let''s go back. We can watch anything from there anyway.", I noded and in just a single [Shunpo] we both disappeared, immediately appearing in our respective barracks on soul society.

    The first thing I saw in my office was the sheer amount of paperwork acc.u.mulated, Aizen has been doing paperwork less and less these days, but considering he is close to betraying Soul Society I don''t think he cares about it anymore. So I and Momo have been running a basically captain-less 5th division. So I was not even surprised by the huge amount of paper that has acc.u.mulated for me.

    Without even blinking I used the [Speed Force] to swiftly finish all this paperwork in less than an instant. After the pile of paperwork was finished I sat in front of my computer for a bit and turned on the computer.

    After messing around for a bit I opened a certain app.exe, the app icon was a strange camera with glasses that are strangely similar to my evil twin''s. After a bit of looking around a bunch of files inside of the app, I clicked at a tab called [Evil_Lair_Evil_Twin_Evil], yeah, I know my sense of humor is incredible, I know.

    The screen was soon quickly filled with a bunch of small rectangular screens showing different places at different angles, these are currently all of Aizen''s Evil Lairs without exception. Seeing that most of them were empty, looked around and double-clicked in the one showing three people.

    Tossen, Ichimaru, and Aizen the [TTT] AKA [Traitor Trinity of Three] was currently talking amongst each other.

    "... the execution is going as planned.", Said Ichimaru probably in the middle of actualizing Aizen of something.

    "Good. I will throw some bone to Renji, he most certainly will get suspicious and this will undoubtedly help in creating chaos. He isn''t exactly a thinker, that one.", that is probably when Aizen rose Renji''s suspicions that the Central 46 sentence was way above what it should be, what Rukia did, didn''t exactly warrant an execution... and that is what Aizen will feed Renji, little the poor Red-Head know that the Central 46 has long since been under Aizen''s thumb.

    The [TTT] talked evilly a bit more about some of their plans and course of action before everyone went on their merry way. I just turned off my computer after seeing that.

    I have quite the evil plan for when Aizen fakes his death. But for that, I will need that he use [Kyoka Suigetsu] on me. Don''t worry, that doesn''t affect me in the slightest, but Aizen doesn''t know that, so I am pretty sure I can unravel this plan of mine. It would undoubtedly be fun.

 Chapter 278 - Soul: Almost puked blood.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Aizen Sosuke is before anything else a very persistent man. But I guess to reach his level of strength and schemes, persistence is most likely fundamental.

    Every since the Pink Month passed, that month I pranked both Aizen and Momo with pink paint and glitter, Aizen has been trying with his utmost efforts to put me under [Kyoka Suigetsu].

    He invites me to the lectures that he gives to the "benefit" of the Gotei 13 *Rolls Eyes*. He keeps sending me invites to some parties and events he organizes, to his calligraphy classes, to drink tea, to talk about the weather.

    And on Ever. F.u.c.k.i.n.g. Godammit. Opportunity. He tries to show me his [Shikai], it became some kind of a pseudo obsession of his, which is honestly borderline creepy.

    The funny thing is that my evil twin is extremely torn between me being a genius or a complete idiot. You have no idea how fun is to mess around with someone who clearly can overthink themselves to death, in that area Urahara is more alike to Aizen than he would like to admit.

    To this day the shopkeeper is still trying to "unravel" the mystery that is Aizen Senju. And I am having the time of my life with this.

    Why waste my time elaborating on all of this? Well... My evil twin decided to invite me again for some tea, but instead of refusing, dodging the question, or simply finding an excuse to not go like I always did. This time I accepted.

    Why? Because the chance to mess around with him is almost priceless. Principally in such a crucial time like right now that Ichigo is invading the place and going to start causing chaos. Normally this would be a time where the [Traitor Trinity of Three] should be extremely busy, and I bet Aizen thought I would refuse this invite like before.

    Nah, he didn''t just thought I wouldn''t go, he expects me not to. And that is why I am going to do the exact opposite. Why? Because it''s fun to mess around like this.

    I readily accepted the invite, the poor message was completely stunned for some seconds, before started blinking in absolute confusion; "...S-Sir c-can you r-repeat, please?", the confusion was more than accentuated on his voice, his body was even trembling due to the sheer surprise.

    "Yeah, I will accept the invitation for tea.", I said completely nonchalantly already getting up.

    "W-Wait S-Sir I need to notify captain first.", the poor thing was getting pretty fl.u.s.tered right now, he probably doesn''t know what to do, and he is a simple foot soldier.

    "Nonsense. Why waste so much energy in such a pointless endeavor? If you want to waste energy so much, why not do it on training? Go outside Shinigami, and I want 1000 sword swings from you in all the basic forms. Like this, you will be spending your time more productively.", without wasting any more time I simply passed through the now resigned, and fearful Shinigami. And continued walking towards my Captain''s office.

    This is also one of the reasons that a lot of people in the 5th Division are slightly fearfully of me, my absurd physical punishments. No, I don''t beat anyone, I just order them to do push-ups, sword swings, laps around the barracks, things like that.

    Soon enough everyone started fearing those punishments, and no one dares to slack off, because they all know the consequences due to some nasty examples in the past. Why do something like this? To raise the combat powers of the division of course. Few people noticed but thanks to me our division is one of the best in terms of physical conditioning and strength. Do you think the poisonous plants I put into the food were just to mess around with people''s stomachs? They help their bodies too you know.

    With very few people realizing the 5th division quickly climbed the ranks of one of the most physically developed divisions of the Gotei 13.

    My steps echoed on the wooden floor, with slow and steady steps I approached the Captain''s office door.

    Knocking on the door I hear Aizen shouting from the inside; " I already said to not disturb me, you-", I didn''t wait for him to finish talking and simply entered his office.

    Aizen right now was with his meeker and approachable persona, big glasses that shine with sunlight even when there are none, brown hair, and brown eyes that give anyone who looks at them a very warm feeling but for those who can see deep enough they would be able to notice a very deadly edge buried beneath the fake kindness.

    Right now, he was seated on his chair going over some paper that looked important, but if you had eyes as good as mine''s you could see that those papers have nothing to do with anything related to the 5th Division.

    Aizen was currently doing his best to maintain a neutral expression, and a poker face. Unfortunately, he has long lost the ability to maintain his kind persona inf front of me due to how infuriating I can be, he discovered if he doesn''t use his [Reiatsu] to harden the muscles on his face I easily break his expressions.

    To this day he doesn''t know if I am a complete mastermind, or an obnoxious clueless person. He opened his mouth to say something but I easily interrupted him, much to his already growing irritation.

    Without even letting him speak I obnoxiously shouted; "ONI-CHAN", I tried to make the most Kawaii tone possible, which failed miserably due to being a grown-ass man and having a pretty deep voice. This would be an extremely terrifying sight to anyone watching, equivalent to seeing Mil-Tan saying the same thing.

    I was able to successfully break his poker face for a second there, his left eye twitched and I think he ground his teeth in irritation. But thanks to his masterfully [Reiatsu] control he was able to harden his facial muscles once more pretty quickly.

    taking a deep breath to control his temper that for some reason he felt was way much shorter than it should be, Aizen asked a simple question; "What do you want 3rd Seat officer?", to the surprise of absolutely no one, he was able to easily maintain his tone relatively flat. The guy is a master manipulator, after all, faking his tone of voice is easy.

    I pouted; "Mooou Oni-Chan!! How cold! How come you treat your cute little brother like this? Can''t I come to visit my Oni-chan?". Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52700788014774111 for visiting.

    Almost vomiting due to the sight before him, black lines formed on Aizen''s face, and he couldn''t help but think ''You f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard refused all of my invitations until now, and I am the cold? and who is cute? You f.u.c.k.i.n.g dog is cute, your sister is cute, you look absolutely disgusting right now.''. Sometimes Aizen can''t decide if his 3rd seat officer is a complete genius or a complete madman.

    The sight of me pouting is pretty disgusting, no more correctly, the sight of an a.d.u.l.t man is pretty disgusting. And I will give a piece of advice to you, unless you are a kid, or a cute girl, don''t try to pout, it will look extremely disgusting. But it doesn''t change that this is one of the perfect ways to mess around with people. If you are curious Serafall was one of my inspirations to this way of acting.

    Interrupting Aizen before he could talk again I continued; "Of course I came to visit my magnific Oni-Chan. I am truwly, and truwly sowrry for not coming earlier. Some mean Ojii-San keep trying to show me his sword. And he won''t take no for an answer.", Aizen visibly stiffened at my last comment, he probably thought I am referring to him, and he was actually right in this case.

    Interrupting him yet again before he could talk; "Now Oni-Chan... why don''t you show me the big pointy thing you always wanted to show me? Kyaaaa!", okay even I admit this one was a bit too far, but I am honestly holding my laugher here.

    At this moment Aizen was growing increasingly overwhelmed due to the sheer stupidity, but after these last words, he simply broke, his System32 was deleted and he is on bluescreen right now.

    If the pout and the disgusting tone of voice weren''t enough, the inuendos said with such an innocent and cute voice, the best I could do with my deep voice anyway, made him simply break.

    He simply couldn''t handle it anymore, moth eyes and mouth twitching in rage nonstop, his eyes opened wide and were bloodshot almost popping out of their own sockets, as if he was trying everything in his current power to hold himself back from committing murder. If this was a xianxia I had no doubts he would''ve been puking blood.

    It took him half an hour to recover some semblance of control, and my incessant nagging and torturing him with a Serafall persona made things even worse. But he was somehow able to piece my "cute" requests and get the gist of it; "S-So... You want to see my [Shikai]?", he asks with a slightly quivering still present on his voice.

    I nodded my head with excessive enthusiasm; "Onii-Chan is so smart. I simply wanted to see your released thing.", Aizen''s mind went blank for a second there, but he wisely just decided to ignore that to think about my request.

    Until now most of the people aware of his [Shikai] did everything in their power to avoid it, some people going to great lengths like his old friend Urahara.

    But his 3rd seat officer is definitely something else, Aizen will be the first to admit that he always tough his third-seat officer was more of the manipulative type, than the and type. But some actions of his definitely make him doubt any kind of conclusion he happens to reach.

    For some reason, he only targets Him, Tossen, and Ichimaru. And no one in the entirety of Soul Society suspects him, to everyone he is the model Shinigami, the perfect worker that any division would have the pleasure of having, a literal angel amongst the gods of death. And this drives the three of them absolutely crazy, sometimes they feel like everything is just some kind of trick played by their imagination, or simply some delusions they had.

    Do you know how frustrating it is for only you, and some of your "friends" to know the true evil nature of someone, and no one believes you no matter what you do? It''s maddening, it''s heartwrenching, it''s unfair. Sadly the irony of something like this is completely lost on the current Aizen.

    And the fact that he never thought of using [Kyoka Suigetsu] even once, never surfaced as a suspicion... Sometimes our biggest weakness is our own brilliance. Aizen was so used to deep plots, manipulation on a large scale, big brain moments, that he never once thought about checking the most simple of things. Truly sometimes the weight of your genius can be crippling.

    Aizen simply felt extremely tired all of a sudden, like he was on a huge mental marathon for days, so he simply said; "Whatever... Let''s just get done with it. I want to sleep.", his tone was dead as if he simply doesn''t want to have to deal with this bullshit anymore.

 Chapter 279 - Soul: Kyoka Failgate.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Aizen drew his [Zanpakutou] on a strong reverse grip, for some reason he seems to be very pissed: "Why are you so angry Onii-Chan? did someone bully you? Fret not because I will protect you Onii-Chan.".

    Aizen stopped mid draw trembling for a bit, he took a very long deep breath and simply continued. [Zanpakutou] completely drawn while held in a vice grip that would put even some of the more strength-focused captains to shame.

    Without further ado, I felt his [Reiatsu] stir for a bit, it was extremely smooth and precisely controlled, I wouldn''t be surprised if this guy had around 95% of control. Also, the ease with which he activates his own [Shikai] is rather frightening to a normal Shinigami, it was with a precise and practiced motion as if he has done so billions and billions of times over. Which I guess is true considering the number of times he used it to control and hypnotize people.

    A simple flash and his [Zanpakutou] was already on its sheath again. But for some reason putting his subordinate under [Kyoka Suigetsu] made nothing to placate Aizen''s distress, on the contrary, he felt it made it even worse.

    His mind went through a great number of different possibilities and scenarios, but he couldn''t simply find any loophole or miss. It was strange. He should-

    Interrupting my evil twin thought process; "Moou Onii-chan!! Why didn''t you show me your [Shikai]? Everyone said it was extremely cool... I had all this hype for this... I am sad Onii-chan. Plesa unsad me.", I made sure that my voice sounded very annoying. And... is that''s team coming out of Aizen''s ear? is that even possible?

    Aizen immediately tried to make an "illusion" on the air, "tricking"my brain to believe there was a Hollow beside me. I could of course easily perceive his illusion, break it, change it, do a lot of things actually. But the little evil smile on my lips told me Aizen was in for quite a ride.

    The first thing I did was; "OH NO!!! A gain Lhama suddenly appeared?!?! What to do?", Aizen completely blanked at my interpretation of the illusion he showed me, my evil twin couldn''t help but think ''Lhama? What Lhama? That is a f.u.c.k.i.n.g scary spiked drake hollow/ Lhama is my ass''.

    Grinding his teeth Aizen tried to create the illusion of a huge sword chopping downwards towards me. Without hesitating I simply screamed; "Kyaaaaa!! A Flying PP", and run out of the office at incredibly high speeds.

    Aizen was trembling in absolute rage and confusion, his eyes popping and twitching uncontrollably, black lines formed on his face, and to my absolute surprise he just spat some blood and slumped down on his desk, passing out, seemly giving up on today.

    .

    .

    .

    Ichimaru''s last years have been... wacky... yeah, that is the exactly perfect world to define these last years. After the pink month, this settled down a bit, until he came... someone not even buddha could forgive. The irony of that statement is sadly completely lost on Ichimaru, or everyone for that matter.

    That guy... manages to say Onii-Chan in such a disgusting manner that it honestly gives him the chills. And when he pouts... gosh... the last time he did that Ichimaru couldn''t hold his lunch inside and simply vomited in pure and una.d.u.l.terated disgust.

    Sometimes he wonders if this is all worth it? If all this suffering has any meaning... No, he couldn''t think like that... He needs to do it for her.

    Yeah, her. Matsumoto and the love of Ichimaru''s life. He literally threw away his pride, his humanity, his honor... he threw away everything for her. Everything. Since that day.

    Minus moping, more complained. So the bastard of a third officer threw every one of the [TTT] off, he was unanimously disliked, and when told to his face he absolutely relished on it, replying that he is glad that his Onii-Sama lackeys loved him so much... Even now he couldn''t help but twitch and tremble in anger just from remembering that day... the f.u.c.ker has a supernatural talent for getting under other people''s skin. If Ichimarudidn''t knows better he would''ve thought it was the bastard [Shikai].

    And that is not even the worse of it. No, not even close.

    Somehow since some long time ago, someone has been trying and trying repeatedly to ship him with her. he did everything to distance himself from her, to get her out of Aizen''s radar, all for it suddenly blow on his face.

    Somehow someone marked multiple dates between him and Matsumoto in the course of the years. he would receive a paper slip, a rather normal form of communication between him and Aizen, said the paper slip is filled with a bunch of weird instructions, like dress casually, bring money, turn right and left after walking 300meters, this kind of thing. But knowing Aizen even if the instructions were weird it was better to follow them to the letter. And so he did.

    Only to find Matsumoto there waiting for him. Her face brightened in such a form that he couldn''t simply say no, so he went on the date with her. It was magnific- *cough* it was horrible and would definitely not do it again 10/10.

    Returning he immediately questioned Aizen about the word instructions, Aizen being none the wiser didn''t know anything about those. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52713359400825090 for visiting.

    "... But here look.", points at paper slip; "It''s signed with Aizen S. who more could it be? Your lost twin or something?", after Ichimaru said that he felt an inexplicable terrifying chill on his spine, and so did Aizen. To this day he regrets not taking the warning chill seriously enough.

    After that, he became way warier of any strange orders, but another paper slip never came. But he somehow always forgot about it, or those events would always go to the back of his mind. So when Ichimaru contact by another method, to do a weird mission, he didn''t question it much.

    It was another frigging date.

    And that keeps happening. Again. again. And again.

    Involuntarily the relationship he always wanted to evade, always ran away from ended up blooming rather nicely. He was definitely enjoying it.

    But apparently, for whatever reason, that wasn''t enough. He started to be dropped when she was taking a dip in the hot springs, when she taking a normal shower, when she was alone in the grade, when she was reading crappy romance.

    At the start, it was extremely irritant, frustrating, and infuriating, but soon it grew to be something more. Instead of treating it like a curse, they started treating it like a blessing, a new moment they could be together... It was something rather magical and lovely.

    For some reason Ichimaru was almost absolutely certain that it was all that cursed 3rd seat doing, he doesn''t know how or when. But his gut is definitely pointing at him, and the motherf.u.c.ker doesn''t even make an effort of hiding it, he always winks, and makes heart shapes with his hands when he is around. It pisses him off.

    Gin Ichimaru was definitely torn between punching him in the face or thanking him for helping with his relationship with Matsumoto.

    Both is good? Yeah, both is probably good.

    .

    .

    .

    Tossen the blind guys, he has never had any outstanding characteristics besides that of being blind. Blinder than blind Tossen thought himself someone who could see better than anyone

    But there is a being he truly despises most of all. That motherf.u.c.ker third officer, he never saw the guy and he absolutely wants to strangle him at least three times a day.

    And this shitty vision jokes and that is why, for some reason every time he sees me he started saying things with multiple sight jokes. I swear if he asks me ''what time is it?'' again, I am going to f.u.c.k.i.n.g lose it.

    There is of course another shitty thing to add to his blind life. He keeps bumping into absolutely everything, for some retarded reason some idiot saw fit to move every piece of furniture a few inches, so whatever he went to his office he would look like a huge and clumsy idiot bumping into everything.

    And want to know another shit thing? Every time he sits, no matter where, he will make a huge, loud, and obnoxious fart sound. Sometimes it would be dry and fast, other times humid and wet, other times extremely loud. It was a real-life fart fest, and you know what''s worse? Due to his better senses, the fart-sounds sounded way louder than they have the right to be.

    But for some reason or the other, the farts smelled, they always smelled just for him and him only, they smelled extremely badly, from rotten to toxic waste. A fart-fest indeed.

    And for some reason, I know everything is the fault of that third seat. I never knew how frustrating is to know something and don''t have anyone who believed in it.

    .

    .

    .

    After exiting Aizen''s office I simply decided to check around my usual targets. Tossen is currently holed up in his office trying his hardest to not bump into any furniture when he walked.

    And Ichimaru is enjoying some of his time with his new girlfriend Matsumoto. Ichimaru feels pretty bad about Aizen discovering this, but for some strange reason, he didn''t until now. This is of course my interference, as I wouldn''t let the couple die so young like this.

    "Hey Honey. I thought about a cool upgrade for the dungeon. Wanna hear about it?", suddenly Allessa appeared at my side while talking in a semi excited voice.

    "Sure. Shoot.".

    "You know about the Tenshintai, right? the one device Urahara created that allows someone to summon their [Bankai]. And then they have a three-day period to master their new release yadda, yadda. yadda.", my incessant nodding asking for her to continue; " You know the gist of it already, I was planing on adding a function like that in the dungeon, it would honestly help those unfortunate souls to achieve their own [Bankai]."

    "Hmm, we certainly can''t simply throw things around, how about this... Anyone who reached floor 45, can have their private [Bankai] training ground until they awaken their own [Bankai]. It most certainly will bring up the strength level of everyone who reaches it", Allessa nodded accepting my suggestion pretty eager for us to start modifying the dungeon once more.

    Life is good.

 Chapter 280 - Soul: Invading Seireitei.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Soon enough the gears of fate started moving once again, Ichigo and company had invaded Soul Society. But Seireitei not yet.

    As expected they had all that fiasco in the gates of Sereitei. They got closer, the gatekeeper appeared dueled Ichigo and lost.

    The gatekeeper then tried to open the gate only to be stopped by Ichigmaru, that much like in canon played around with Ichigo before kicking him back and slamming the door to his face.

    Orihime being the gentle soul that she is immediately started to treat the gatekeeper wounds with her bullshit rejection ability that she somehow only uses to heal.

    Soon enough they arrived at the Rokungai district, Ichigo reunited with the long-lost family of his father''s side and quickly proceeded to try to make the barrier for the "cannonball".

    Well, even with the changes Ichigo is still Ichigo. He failed miserably showing how extremely poor his [Reiatsu] control was. But the stubborn fool wouldn''t give up no matter what, so I was not surprised he spent a great deal of time trying to do it. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52737724196639273 for visiting.

    He was failing miserably until his cousin came to help him. Differently from canon, Ichigo didn''t instantly antagonize his relative, he was rather calm about that. Don''t get me wrong, they still looked like they hated each other''s guts, but they have a remarkably more favorable impression of each other.

    So his cousin came relatively earlier to help him with his troubles. The same problem occurred of Ichigo almost blowing up the house to space. Thankfully Yoruichi and the gang arrive on time to defuse the situation.

    Ichigo continued training and training to get the thing right. It was remarkably touching seeing something like that. And when he finally passes out and started to sleep due to exhaustion, I decided to borrow the clueless sleeping teenager.

    "Invaded the Soul Society, have you?", my tone of voice almost instantly awoke Ichigo. That upon seeing me let out a groan of frustration.

    Right now we are both in a wild area of soul society I prepared just for this, it is unironically one of the things that resemble the human world the most. Ichigo quickly recognized the clearing, and the old man; "Old man? Is that you? after you disappeared for more than 10 days I thought I would never have more of these crazy dreams...", he trailed off, his mind apparently fixed elsewhere. Probably thinking about saving his friend Rukia.

    Seeing the atmosphere is quickly learning in a gloomy direction I interrupt it; "The biggest advantage you have, do you know? hmm.", my question was mostly out of curiosity trying to find what changed about his understanding of [Zanjutsu] after training with Uraha for some very long days.

    Ichigo looked pretty clueless to what I am talking about, he couldn''t connect the dots right now, and the shitty cryptic way of talking is not helping, so I decided to help him a little; "To swordsman, that by the sword they live and die, most important, what is?".

    This time Ichigo was able to connect the dots; "The sword??", there was still some clear doubt on his voice, but he did indeed get it right.

    "Indeed. Wordsman normally, searches their whole life to find the perfect swords, and nothing they seem to find. You, lucky to be wielding your own soul into battle. Better sword for you, there is not.", At this Ichigo seems to stop for a little bit. his mind going towards my words trying to understanding them.

    "So that is why I advanced so fast...", he trailed off, his brain still thinking about a great number of scenarios.

    "One of the many reasons, that was. But the only one, it was not. To master the sword, need you to be familiar with the weapon, for you to use the sword until part of you it becomes. To give life to the sword is to master it.",

    Ichigo grabs [Zangetsu] and looks at it intensely for some seconds; "... Are we gonna train old man?", the orange-haired teen quickly asked, probably wanting to get direct to the point.

    "Indeed. A dangerous road before you, you have. The chance of triumph equal to the chance of danger it is. Now, ready yourself, because fight we will.", After that, I simply summoned my own [Zanpakutou] and slashed towards him vertically.

    Ichigo showing very clear improvement, and more refined flexes was quickly able to parry it, and counter-attack with a slash of his own...

    We spent hours fighting and fighting without stopping, Ichigo got better, and better and better. the fact that [Zanpakutou] are our souls makes it easier to get familiar with your sword, to reach the stage the sword is basically an extension of your body. I don''t know why no Shinigami don''t use it... It''s like they want to deliberately be weak.

    I mean... A lot of Shinigami were simple humans before, so their excuses kind of really fall short when you think about it.

    Soon the training ended. And I simply deposited Ichigo back where he was, flooded his body with [Yang Release], and just waited for the action to start tomorrow.

    Then Ichigo woke up feeling fully rested, and absolutely refreshed. His dream of the past night surfacing on his mind. Butt this time there was something different... he could clearly feel that he was somewhat stronger? But that... It couldn''t be, could it? Nah, it''s impossible.

    The poor boy is still in denial. Hehehehe, it only makes making fun of him way more entertaining than it should be.

    Soon everyone was ready to be launched by the Shiba cannon. And much like in canon they were launched, collided with the barrier, and separated themselves.

    Ichigo and his relative were able to create a huge sandpit before falling on something softer, Chad just punched the ground, and Ishida and Orihime used Orihime''s ability to stop them on time.

    Soon enough an effeminate Shinigami and Ikkaku the blady from the 11th division showed up. Their interactions were honestly funny, and from Ichigo''s perspective, Ikkaku is someone incredibly weird.

    The effeminate Shinigami quickly persecuted Ichigo''s cousin, while Ikkaku stayed to fight Ichigo.

    Ikkaku started the fight with a simple horizontal slash from his [Zanpakutou], Ichigo quickly brought up [zangetsu] to parry the slash. And before Ikkaku could even react, Ichigo counterattacked him with a surprising speed almost cutting off Ikkaku''s head.

    But Ikkaku wasn''t a experienced Shinigami for nothing, with his instincts screaming he was able to avoid Ichigo slash albeit not without sustaining a simple injure on his face. seeing Ichigo still, mid-sawing Ikkaku slashed vertically towards Ichigo''s head.

    The Instincts of the substitute Shinigami quickly flared to life, and almost instinctually he brought his head back as fast as possible. Unfortunately, Ichigo wasn''t able to evade the blow entirely, so Ikkaku was still able to cut hit lips vertically, it''s pretty much like Ezio''s scar.

    Both combatants try to diagonally slash at each other again, only to end up locking swords. The blood of their minor wounds quickly starts to flow. Without further ado, they both use the strength of their clash to jump away from each other.

    Ikkaku for some strange reason started talking with Ichigo, and Ichigo for some idiotic reason went along with it... Hmm, so the boy still has some bad habits that I have to curb.

    Then there is the whole Ikka ointment scene, where he simply pics ointment and passes it on his wounds. Ichigo simply uses the sleep of his Shihakusho to clean the blood on his mouth away.

    After some speech about something I am honestly not going to care about, Ikkaku quickly activates his [Shikai], now he was with a spear in his hands. Without missing a beat Ikkaku thrusts his spear forwards at a superior speed than previously, Ichigo quickly parry it with his gigantic khyber knife.

    Ikkaku swiftly attacks again trying to swipe at Ichigo''s feet with the spear, in an impressive show of instinct and reflexes Ichigo was able to jump back and evade the swipe completely. The moment Ichigo''s feet touched the ground, he immediately jumped back at his enemy slashing with [Zangetsu] diagonally.

    Ikkaku in a great show of skill was able to exit his very awkward position and parry Ichigo''s slash. but this time instead of jumping back, Ikkaku just smiled, and his spear quickly broke into three segments becoming a three-piece nunchaku.

    Quickly using the secret form of his spear Ikkaku was able to give a fairly good slash to Ichigo''s whole right forearm, thankfully for our orange-haired teen the slash wasn''t that deep, so it didn''t impart his combat abilities very much.

    Jumping back we have the typical shounen anime villain type of explaining your abilities to the protagonist. Ichigo thankfully breaking the norm, used the time Ikkaku gave him to bandage his arm using [Zangetsu] bandages. And I am honestly pretty proud of him seeing him finally, using the other aspects of his [Shikai], maybe the talk he had with me during his "dream" helped him seeing his [Zanpakutou] differently.

    Ichigo quickly jumps towards Ikkaku with a downwards slash, Ikkaku showing also a great deal of skill with his nunchaku was able to parry Ichigo''s slash. Counterattacking Ikkaku tries to diagonally slash at Ichigo''s torso, Ichigo was able to avoid the brunt of the attack but a shallow cut still showed across his torso.

    Quickly showing an impressive use of his [SSS] Ichigo slashed downwards again. But this time Ikkaku felt that there was something wrong with this slash, and being Shinigami for years taught him to trust his instincts, and so he did. Ikkaku jumped to the side to avoid Ichigo''s downwards slash.

    Said slash connected to the wall absolutely obliterating it, creating a huge gauge that there was no place being made by the "small" sword of Ichigo. the gouge is easily four meters wide, and completely destroyed the whole wall vertically.

    Ikkaku''s eyes almost bulged out of their socket when he saw something that... If the boy had such strength from the beginning, why didn''t he use it? Maybe... Maybe he was also searching for a worthy opponent like me?

    Ikkaku easily completely misunderstood Ichigo. Said orange-haired Idiot has no f.u.c.k.i.n.g idea how the heck he did it, and considering his piss poor [Reiatsu] control, I am not even surprised.

    Ichigo really jumped at Ikkaku gain, brandishing his sword to slash downwards towards his bald foe. Ikkaku quickly brought up one of his nunchaku segments to defend, only to fail miserably when Ichigo simply cut through it like a hot knife through butter.

    I huge diagonal slash wound appeared on Ikkakus torso, the bald Shinigami almost faltered, but was eventually able to hold himself from doing so. Soon Ikkaku starts spinning whatever rested of his [Shikai] for a final clash with Ichigo.

    Ichigo readily accepts and again clashes with Ikkaku. Ichigo slash was powerful enough to make a huge slash wound in the entire stretched arm of Ikkaku. Ikkaku simply dropped to the ground passing out from his injuries.

    At first, it looked like Ichigo didn''t sustain any injuries from this final clash, but this was quickly proved wrong when I looked at his right arm. Another slash appeared on his forearm, much like the one he got previously.

    The thing is that even after defeating his enemy, Ichigo simply picked up Ikkaku''s ointment and passed it on his and his ex-opponent wounds. When Ikkaku woke up it created a funny scene of him asking why Ichigo was doing something, or whatever. They had a heart-to-heart talk, and Ikkaku informed the orange-haired Shinigami about his captain, how Zaraki loves to fight, and how dangerous he really is.

    And considering canon Ichigo was able to survive Zaraki''s encounter only because the hollow helped to defend a vital point of his with the hollow mask. I wonder what will happen this time when his Hollow side isn''t as accentuated, I am definitely curious.

 Chapter 281 - Soul: Aizen is dead ;-;

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    Soon after saying goodbye to Ikkaku Ichigo started to "run away" from a huge group of Shinigami pursuing him.

    Ganju Ichigo''s cousin was in the same situation after he won his incredible epic battle against the effeminate Shinigami. Okay, it wasn''t epic in the slightest, Ganju simply keeps throwing things towards the effeminate Shinigami until he eventually blacked out. Well, it is a shitty strategy, but it worked, so I don''t see why I would complain.

    Both started running away from pursuing Shinigami at incredibly high speeds. The number of Shinigami soldiers running behind them only increasing with time.

    Soon enough both Ichigo and Ganjo met each other in opposite directions, their pursuers sealing off their means of escape. Soon enough both Ichigo and Ganjo started fighting the foot soldiers Shinigami whiteout stop.

    After clearing a good number of them more new people arrived, Ichigo and Ganjo quickly pick up someone from the crowd to use as a "hostage". They ended up picking poor Hantaro, the 3rd seat of the 4th division.

    I pity the boy and the fact that no one seems to care about his wellbeing. The fact that he is a healer was rather ironic. If there is something I learned from my days as a Ninja, is to never piss off your medic, if there is someone who can easily make your life more difficult and even kill you this person is your medic. Just by the fact that they know your "weakness" very well. the same is for the cooks, never piss off the people who are making your food, they can easily put something weird in your food and you probably won''t even notice. In summary, don''t mess with your doctor or cook.

    Before things could get even more messy chad appeared on all of his glory punching every Shinigami and giving some space for Ichigo and Ganjo to continue their journey to save Rukia.

    Thankfully Hantaro knew a shortcut so they quickly approached the place of her prison.

    But the one who was there to greet them was Renji.

    Ichigo and Renji barely traded some words before the fight already started, Renji didn''t even hesitate this time around, and he already did have his [Shikai] activated. With a powerful swing of [Zabimaru], he managed to send Ichigo flying through some walls of concrete.

    But thanks to the [SSS] Ichigo was able to use his giant Khyber knife to block Renji''s powerful swing, so he only sustained some small wounds. But the old wounds of his previous fights started to open and drop blood once more, which would be dangerous if they were deeper.

    Renji didn''t hesitate and already sent another swing of his [Zabimaru] easily destroying a big building behind Ichigo, the destruction send a big cloud of dust into the air and filled the floor with debris. Thankfully, the orange-haired Shinigami was able to evade the sword swing right on time.

    Now Ichigo decided to counter-attack Renji, with surprising speeds he sent a downwards slash towards Renji torso. The redhead smirked and retaliated in full using the heavy wing of his [Shikai] to overpower Ichigo, wounding his arms and torso, while sending him flying away.

    Using [Zangetsu] as support Ichigo was able to get up. Renji for some reason politely allowed him to do so. But the moment Ichigo got up [Zabimaru] was ready again, so Renji immediately went on the offensive.

    Renji''s sword extended again, but this time Ichigo was more ready for the confrontation. He parried the blade and tried to get close, Renji didn''t like it and slashed yet again for the second time.

    Ichigo was sent back a few meters but managed to parry the slash nonetheless. Now Renji have just one more slash before [Zabimaru] has to recover, and Ichigo isn''t going to pass up an opportunity like that.

    Without further ado, Ichigo dashes forward at incredible highspeed, and summoning an incredible amount of strength he was able to parry the third slash of [Zabimaru]. But this time he used the impulse of the slash to help propel him forward.

    Without hesitating Ichigo slashes at Renji horizontally, Renji with his honed reflexes almost avoided it. But he ended up getting a huge cut on the stomach nonetheless.

    Without hesitation, Renji slashed with [Zabimaru] in retaliation, cutting Ichigo diagonally. Ichigo almost fell from the sheer pain he was feeling but he gritted his teeth and pushed forward, also slashing diagonally at Renji.

    Differently from before Ichigo''s slash was way deeper this time, cutting through Renji''s shoulder blades and almost cutting the red-haired man in half. But apparently for some miracle [Zabimaru] manage to save the slash from being lethal.

    Renji promptly lost his headband, making his long mane of hair swinging wildly in the air while he fell down and left Ichigo with some words of wisdom.

    Ichigo wasn''t much better himself, quickly falling down due to the sheer number of wounds he had on his body right now. Thankfully due to the [SSS], he was able to avoid being hit in any lethal points.

    Nex Hantaro is probably going to bring Ichigo underground to treat his injuries, while the injured Renji will be bullied by Byakuya.

    But currently, none of this was of my concern.

    "Kyaaaaaaaaaa!!!", A huge scream echoed through the barracks, a lot of Shinigami that around swiftly went o check things out. I also followed the crowd.

    Soon the grounds were face to face with a truly horrifying sigh, Aizen''s body was pinned to the wall by a sword, and blood flowed from him like a river.

    Soon people quickly gathered, and were extremely surprised at seeing that person dead. He was always so diligent, so nice to everyone.

    "It couldn''t be... He was always so strong... how could it...", Momo muttered between her breaths shaking. She was definitely shaken up at seeing someone so strong die like this, and it was in quite the gruesome way too.

    Suddenly a voice sounded from back on the crowd; "Yo what is happening?", the crowd quickly parted ways to Ichimaru, who quickly arrived to ascertain the situation.

    When Ichimaru looked at the body he couldn''t help but feel his mouth and eye twitch, a sudden urge to scream bloody murder, and vomit blood almost dominated his being, but he held back in the end.

    Momo seeing Ichimaru quickly starts debriefing; "B-But I just saw him yesterday... How could someone like him be killed?", doubt and sadness filled her voice when she spoke.

    "I don''t know. Maybe he is too handsome that someone killed him out of envy.", I say while simply appearing with a fast [Shunpo] close to Momo and Gin.

    "He is indeed handsome, sadly his personality is absolute shit.", Mo replied still tearing up while looking at the ''corpse''. Ichimaru just stood there baffled, with his mouth agape without knowing what to do in this situation, his mind was closer to nearing a total blank than anything else. Much like all the crow watching the scene.

    "I heard he is married tho.", I said while continuing my almost one-sided conversation with Momo.

    Surprised she almost shouted; "Really? that Bastard was able to marry someone? Who?", Momo now sounded way more curious, than sad. And I just noticed that I need to increase her training in perception. Inexplicably Momo felt a slight shiver down her spine, but she quickly dismissed it, her teacher was dead so he can''t give her training punishments anymore, right?

    "If I am not mistaken is a beautiful girl called Allessa. She is part of the 12th Division, really good with [Kido] too.", I simply continued talking casually. I swear I think I saw some people back in the crowd simply fainting from the mental stress.

    "Her? she is indeed beautiful, even with the long eyebrows, ears, and the scary eyes. The few times I talked with her in the [Shinigami Woman''s Association] meetings she sounded nice. Very smart and polite too. Sounded like a good person to me.", Momo continues talking while concentrating on the body up the wall, she doesn''t know exactly who she is talking to but the voice is familiar enough for her to not think too deeply about it.

    "Sounds like her alright.", I said nodding while patting myself on the back for a job well done. Everyone whos aw this scene almost fell over due to the sheer stupidity of it.

    Suspiciously Momo squints her eyes and looks at the body; "There is definitely something wrong right now... But I can''t seem to put my fingers into it... what to do???", She questions out loud.

    Everyone who heard her damn voice couldn''t evade their fates of falling over into the ground out of sheer shock. The whole crowd ended up exclaiming; "YOU THINK?!?!?!".

    Such outbursts shocked Momo enough to make her look back at the crowd. Only to have a surprise when most of them were on the ground, surprised she asks; "Why are you all on the ground? Did Captain Zaraki lose his eyepatch again? No, if it was that we would have noticed...", She asked it so innocently, that it only made it worse to whoever heard it.

    In a last-ditch effort before all the crowd could lose conscience and embrace the sweet, sweet, peace, they all shouted in unison; "WHO DO YOU THINK CAUSE THIS?!?!?!", after that, everyone promptly passed out with foam in their mouths.

    Momo confused as f.u.c.k simply said; "I don''t understand?", her clueless tone is really infuriating.

    Then she simply turns around and looks at me standing at her side like my ''body'' Isn''t just impaled to the wall right front of me. She keeps looking between me and the body, her gaze quickly switching targets.

    "YOU ARE MARRIED!?!?"

    "THAT SIW HAT YOU ARE WORRIED ABOUT?", The crowd awoke for a split second, just to say that before returning perfectly to their previous state.

    At this moment Ichimaru was able to somewhat recover from the shock, he looked at the scenery around him, shook his head, and said; "I am not paid enough for this shit.", then he simply disappeared in a [Sunpo].

    Momo stopped for a moment as if to remind herself of something; "...ah... you are alive...", she dai that in such a deadpan and unenthusiastic tone that I made my right eye twitch.

    "It appears that some apprentice of mine needs to receive extra lessons.", the words ''extra'' and ''lesson'' immediately triggered Momo flight or fight response. She quickly disappeared in one of the faster [Shunpo] I saw to date, pretty impressive not gonna lie.

    In a buzz of [Shunpo], Hitsugaya quickly arrived at the scene. He looked around at everyone laying in the ground with foam exiting their mouth, say a body and a lot of blood, then looked at the said owner of the body and simply raised an eyebrow.

    "Hey don''t look at me like that. It wasn''t me", I immediately said defensively, trying to dissuade any possible blame that might befall me.

    "I... I am not even going to ask.", Hitsugaya simply resigned himself, his right hand on his temples as if massaging some sort of headache away.

    "Wise Choice.", after that, I simply disappeared ina [Shunpo] leaving Hitsugaya alone to take care of the mess.

    "nO WAIT. COME BACK HERE. I CAN''T POSSIBLE DEAL WITH THIS MESS ALONE."I simply tuned the height impeded captain off and continue toward the underground of Seireitei. I had an orange-haired idiot to train, and a responsibility to avoid. Thankfully Hitsugaya has a lot of ice to deal with Yamamoto''s flaming... Okay, even I know that joke was bad. Sorry.

 Chapter 282 - Soul: Central 46 is Dead.

    {AN: Made a discord server with the help of my friend, here is the link:

    discord.gg/ZCX5F5cfKq

    Don''t worry I will also post the link in the comments session.}

    .

    .

    .

    My evil twin really thought that I would let him fool soul society without me messing around? Heh, the moment I saw his ploy of using [Kyoka Suigetsu] to fake his death, I decided to mess around with him.

    The first thing I did was changing the illusion of his body to mine''s, so in the perspective of everyone, the captain of the 5th Division was still alive and kicking. But the 3rd seat me, died a horrible death. Yeah, I know. I can''t stop rolling my eyes either.

    But I got to admit, it was completely worth it when I saw the reactions of everyone. Trolling people is really the best. Haaaa, I bet Allessa is also laughing her ass off right now.

    In the end, everyone just bought this was another one of my bad jokes and continued living normally. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52798530733000190 for visiting.

    What was the objective of my evil twin with this? to cause chaos of course. My evil twin will use the opportunity that came with all the chaos to enact his very evil plans. Why did you think he made Ichigo invade Soul Society, why did you think he keeps planting seeds of doubt and discord amongst the ranks? To cause chaos and use the opportunities to get what he wants.

    His first action, as crazy as it sounds, isn''t even one-bit evil, on the contrary, it''s a service to all of the soul society residents. If I was the soul king I would give Aizen a medal for this.

    His first action was to kill all the Central 46. Those arrogant and filthy politicians that I was honestly pretty close to killing them myself. You have no idea how the Central 46 is annoying, they are like very long-lived politicians with an ego bigger than the soul king palace itself, and this is coming from someone who barely lived two decades in this universe.

    I can''t fathom how someone like Yamamoto simply didn''t burn those picks to the ground the moment the shit started spilling from their mouths. I honestly don''t know how the old-man Yamma handles it, but he somehow does.

    And then comes another thing that always bugged me in both Naruto and Bleach. Why the f.u.c.k the superpowered Ninjas or in the Soul Society case Shinigami listen to those weak-ass nobles.

    Like You are a friggin walking nuke, if your ant you could easily erase cities off the map, but you listen obediently to a bunch of old fools like some kind of submissive dog. Money? You can easily take it for yourself. Power? you already have it in spades, and this is true power, not something as flimsy as political power. Connections? You can easily make friends that are as powerful as you. Numbers? are completely worthless against you when you reach a threshold of endurance.

    I sincerely don''t know why the Shinigami obey the Central 46, maybe it''s the Soul King decree? Nah, I sincerely doubt it, that guy doesn''t interfere with "mortal" affairs.

    In the ninja''s case, it makes even less sense, you are f.u.c.k.i.n.g ninja that can nuke any shitty noble the moment you want it, why not simply rob those arrogant pricks blind? In soul society, I kind of understand that the Noble clans here have the power to back them up, but in the elemental nations? the maximum the nobles have is some weak ass guards, and maybe some ninja. So why risk your life in some measly ninja mission when you can easily rob a noble?

    And even with those special guards and whatnot, the daimyo has they couldn''t hope to stop an S-rank Ninja. Like, why Kakuzo the supposed greed for money didn''t simply go around robbing Damiyos blind? I sincerely doubt anyone could stop him. The Kages? holed up doing paperwork in their villages. Another S-rank? very unlikely.

    Okay, I know I got off topic in my rant right now, but I am just really frustrated with these shitty things and I needed to express myself somewhat.

    After leaving Hitsugaya to deal with that shit that I don''t even want to touch with a ten feet pole, the paperwork for it would be an administrative nightmare by itself, I went towards where my dear disciple Ichigo is sleeping.

    At this moment Hamtaro had already healed Ganjo and Ichigo and ended up blacking out in exhausting himself.

    I of course will use this opportunity to train Ichigo a little bit more, his next fight is against Zaraki, he will surely need it.

    Flooding his body with [Yang Release] he was quickly healed and transported to a safe place in the deeps of my Dungeon where we could train in peace.

    Waking up Ichigo looks in my direction and says; "It''s you again old man?... So I lost consciousness... *sigh*.", he seems a little chastised with himself, the fight with Renji must''ve been quite the rollercoaster of emotions to him. Principally discovering that Renji also wants to save Rukia.

    "Good, it was your fight against the redhead. Years of training he had, above you he should''ve been. But talent in spades, you have.", Ichigo smiled a little at that, but I quickly killed his growing ego; "But untrained, unpolish, and inexperienced, you are. Much to learn you have. Much to learn, we all have. Never-ending the road of learning is, never-ending the path to improvement is. Neverending your will to improvement has to be. So never-ending your strength will become.".

    Ichigo looked around, in the huge desert that I transported him to, currently, we are inside of my Dungeons, more specifically in one of the infinite number of rooms of requirements I have made.

    Exiting his stupor Ichigo simply says; "So elts train old man. What is going to be like today? Fight? Exercise? Balance?", Ichigo was pretty pumped up for the training, and that almost brought a smile to my face.

    "Good excitement is, but bad anxiety can become. Balance the ideal is, the balance between your excitement and control, need you. But control, never your forte was.", my tone was flat and slightly displease, showing that excessive excitement can also be something negative.

    "Right now, very crude the use of your [Shikai]. Normally, years a shinigami have, to his [Shikai] mysteries discover. But years, something you don''t have is. So ideas throw at you I will.", I said that, and Ichigo''s face looked pretty pumped up at my offer of giving him some ideas.

    I don''t want to simply fed him the ideas without him reaching them, so I will try to simply guide the orange-haired shinigami; "To me tell, everything your [Shikai] is.", my tone didn''t leave room for debate so Ichigo quickly went into it.

    "There is nothing much really. It''s just the blade, the handle, and some bandages. Nothing fancy.", Ichigo seems a little bit bummer with his [Shikai], and considering that''ll [Shikai] until now had at least some kind of special ability I can understand why he would.

    "Good. Simple your [Shikai] is. And sometimes simple can mean strong. Simple don''t think, simple complicated isn''t, simple can also be strength. And simple a lot of room for growth it has. Remember that you [Zanpakutou] your soul is.", Ichigo really paid attention to the lecture, absorbing the knowledge as most as he could.

    "Now, described me your [Shikai], you have. From your description, using the blade and the handle you are. Now, which part, you not using are?", my question raised a valid point with Ichigo, he probably never thought about using the bandages for something.

    "The bandages? But... they aren''t long enough... and they are pretty frail...", doubt filled his voice and his eyes. He doubted he could use the ''weak'' bandages for something even having already used them in his fight against Ikkaku.

    "Made of your [Reiatsu], those bandages are. Strong as you make them, they will be.", with my wisdom imparted I simply drew my blade and ready my stance for our training spar.

    Ichigo contemplates my words, his expression changing from a frown to one of realization. Before he could say anything I simply interrupted him; "Fighting me using your bandages, you have. Difficult, it will be. But less difficult than invading Soul Society, it still is.", without further ado, I simply attacked.

    Ichigo almost couldn''t evade my initial slash. This time I will try to maintain a medium distance, attacking with pressurized wind blades created by my sword slashes. Ichigo liking it or not will eventually have to throw his sword at me, and here the idea of using his bandages to move his sword at a medium-range should come from.

    If after all of that he still couldn''t catch the hint, I will continue to bombard him with words of wisdom until he does. Sigh, I can already feel the headache coming.